Skip to main content

Full text of "The Relief Society magazine : organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints"

See other formats


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication  of  the  Relief   Society  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of   Latter-day   Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 
Belle  S.  Spafford  ------  President 

Marianne  C.  Sharp  -  ...  -  First  Counselor 

Velma  N.  Simonsen  -----      Second  Counselor 

Margaret  C.  Pickering     -----  Secretary-Treasurer 

Mary  G.  Judd  Evon  W.  Peterson  Christine  H.  Robinson        Charlotte  A.  Larsen 

Anna  B.  Hart  Leone  O.  Jacobs  Alberta  H.  Christensen      Edith  P.  Backman 

Edith  S.  ElUott  Louise  W.  Madsen  Mildred  B.  Eyring  Winniefred  S. 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Aleine  M.  Young  Helen  W.  Anderson  Manwaring 

Leone  G.  Layton  Josie  B.  Bay  Gladys  S.  Boyer  Elna  P.  Haymond 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard 

REUEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 
Editor    --....--.--      Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Associate  Editor  ---.-..-.       Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager        ------...  Belle  S.  Spafford 

Vol.42  JANUARY    1955  No.  1 


(contents 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

Greetings  for  the  New  Year 3 

ReUef  Society  Women  As  Home  Missionaries  Mark  E.  Petersen    4 

Award  Winners — Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest  _ 8 

Three  Scenes  in  Oil — First  Prize  Poem  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard    9 

My  Peace — Second  Prize  Poem Caroline  Eyring  Miner  U 

Dedication — Third  Prize  Poem Hortense  Richardson  12 

Biographical  Sketches  of  Award  Winners  _ 13,  21 

Award  Winners — Annual  Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest  14 

Wallflower — First  Prize  Story  Alice  Morrey  Bailey  15 

Infantile  Paralysis  and  the  March  of  Dimes  Basil  O'Connor  33 

nCTION 

Faith  and  Prayer  and  Johnnie  Morton  Maryhale  Woolsey  22 

Grandma's  Responsibility  _ Mary  C.   Martineau  35 

Contentment  Is  a  Lovely  Thing — Chapter  4  Dorothy  S.  Romney  43 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  „ _ _ 1 

Sixty  Years  Ago  _ 28 

Woman's  Sphere  _ Ramona  W.   Cannon  29 

Editorial:  Morning  and  the  New  Year Vesta  P.  Crawford  30 

New  Serial  "Green  Willows"  to  Begin  in  February  36 

Notes  to  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Assigned  Evening  Meeting  of  Fast  Sunday  in  March  32 

Bound  Volumes  of  1954  Relief  Society  Magazines  ...— 32 

Award  Subscriptions  Presented  in  April  _ 32 

Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities  ~ Margaret  C.  Pickering  47 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Mimosa  Eggs  _ _ 37 

There  Is  a  Time  for  Formality  Helen  S.  Williams  38 

Bathroom  Tricks:  Novel  Towel  Holders Elizabeth  Williamson  41 

Her  Hobbies  Bring  Joy  to  Others  (Mary  Elizabeth  Jensen  Bingham)   42 

LESSONS  FOR  APRIL 

Theology:  Helaman,  Son  of  Alma,  and  His  Two  Thousand  Sons  Leland  H.  Monson  51 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages:  "For  That  Which  Ye  Do  Send  Out  Shall  Return  Unto  You  Again, 

and  Be  Restored"  > Leone  O.  Jacobs  56 

Work  Meeting:   Vacuums  Rhea  H.    Gardner  58 

Literature:  Aaam  Bede  by  George  Eliot  (Mary  Ann  Evans)  Briant  S.  Jacobs  59 

Social  Science:  The  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  Articles  XI-XV  — Amendments  Eleven 

Through  Fifteen Albert   R.    Bowen  66 

Erratum  in  Social  Science  Lesson  for  February  40 

POETRY 
"Let  Me  Then  Answer,"  by  Frances  C.  Yost,  21;  "Winter  Song,"  by  Thelma  J.  Lund,  21; 
"Driftwood,"  by  Natalie  King,  31;  "Before  the  Storm,"  by  Zara  Sabin,  33;  "White  World,"  by 
Gene  Romolo,  34;  "A  Boy,'  by  Sylvia  Probst  Young,  41;  "Wintertime  Cafe,"  by  Bernice  T 
Clayton,  50;  "The  Difference,"  by  Ing  Smith,  57;  "On  Measuring,"  by  Mabel  Jones  Gabbott,  71; 
"New  Years  Prayer,"  by  Vesta  N.  Lukei,  71;  "Back  Fence  Neighbors,"  by  Christie  Lund 
Coles,  71;  "Playtime  Is  Over,"  by  Ivy  Houtz  WooUey,  72. 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIElF  SOCIETY 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  40  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah,  Phone  4-2511;  Sub- 
scriptions 246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $1.50  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
payable  in  advance.  Single  copy,  15c.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No 
back  numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change 
of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  8,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


Qjrora    1 1 


ear  an 


a  Sfc 


ar 


I  have  been  a  subscriber  to  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine  for  more  than  thirty- 
five  years,  and  had  access  to  the  Wom- 
an's Exponent  when  my  mother  was  a 
Rehef  Society  president. 

— Mrs.  Arthur  Eskelsen 

Midvale,  Utah 

I  have  been  sent  to  the  hospital  so 
much,  and  when  I  would  come  out  they 
would  send  me  to  a  different  place.  I  am 
a  shut-in,  seventy-eight  years  old,  and  I 
haven't  walked  a  step  alone  for  seven 
years.  I  have  a  cane,  and  a  nurse  has  to 
hold  me  while  I  move  my  limbs.  I  love 
the  Magazine  to  read  to  keep  my  mind 
off  the  rain  clouds  and  the  war  clouds. 
I  have  taken  the  Magazine  every  year  but 
one  since  1921.  I  feel  like  I  ought  to 
take  the  Magazine,  because  my  father's 
aunt,  Jane  Snyder  Richards,  years  ago, 
was  an  officer  in  Relief  Society.  I  have 
been  in  her  house  a  lot  of  times. 
— Laura  M.  Atwood 

St.  Helens,  Oregon 

I  enjoy  the  poetry  and  stories  in  the 
Magazine  very  much,  as  well  as  every- 
thing else  ....  I  don't  know  of  another 
place  we  could  get  literature  that  would 
compare  with  it.  I  always  especially  en- 
joy the  "From  Near  and  Far"  and  "Notes 
From  the  Field"  departments.  I  watch 
them  closely  to  see  if  any  of  my  old 
friends  from  the  "Y"  might  be  there. 
— Peggy  J.  Hardin 

Kermit,  Texas 

I  enjoy  our  Magazine  very  much.  I 
have  a  friend  I  let  read  my  Magazine,  and 
now  she  attends  Relief  Society.  I  love 
to  visit  and  talk  with  women  of  the 
Church  about  our  wonderful  Magazine. 
— Fannie  Christensen 

Ucon,  Idaho 

The  Magazine  has  been  a  great  help  to 
me  in  presiding  over  the  Relief  Societ}'  of 
our  ward.  It  has  given  me  subject  ma- 
terial for  talks,  as  well  as  many  entertain- 
ing moments  in  reading  stories,  poetry, 
and  recipes. 

— Afton  C.  Hill 

Idaho  Falls,  Idaho 


I  received  the  letter  and  check  for  my 
poem  ("The  Pumpkin  Pie  Glorified," 
November  1954).  I  think  every  woman 
should  have  the  experience  of  writing  a 
poem  and  having  it  published.  It  lifts 
her  out  of  the  routine  of  her  days.  My 
husband  and  my  one  remaining  son  at 
home  had  a  very  respectful  gleam  in  their 
eyes  when  I  showed  them  the  check.  For 
the  first  time  in  months  they  didn't  seem 
to  associate  me  with  the  pots  and  pans. 
Yesterday  in  Relief  Society  the  women 
were  just  as  pleased  and  proud  as  if  I  had 
done  each  of  them  a  personal  favor  .... 
I  have  been  surprised  at  the  thoughtful- 
ness  expressed  by  so  many,  even  by  mail 
and  phone,  over  that  one  poem.  It  just 
goes  to  show  how  kind  most  people  really 
are. 

— Bertha  F.  Cozzens 
Powell,  Wyoming 

I  think  The  Rehef  Society  Magazine  is 
the  most  uplifting  woman's  magazine  pub- 
lished today,  because  it  does  not  print 
material  of  a  questionable  nature.  The 
articles  written  by  Elsie  Carroll,  my  very 
dear  friend,  on  the  First  Ladies  (series 
published  in  1953-54)  ^^^  ^^  themselves 
worth  a  year's  subscription.  Also  I  ap- 
preciate the  lovely  verse  published  from 
month  to  month.  I  was  especially  im- 
pressed with  the  poem  "Poetry"  by  Mary 
Gustafson  (November  1954).  It  illustrates 
the  theme  perfectly  —  truly  it  is  poetry, 
not  just  verse.  I  also  like  the  serial 
"Contentment  Is  a  Lovely  Thing,"  by 
Dorothy  S.  Romney.  The  Magazine  edi- 
torials are  also  very  pertinent  and  fine. 
They  are  usually  the  first  pages  to  which 
I   turn. 

— Gene  Romolo 
Provo,  Utah 

There  is  no  Relief  Society  here,  but  I 
wish  to  keep  up  with  the  lessons.  Although 
we  move  around,  The  Rehef  Society 
Magazine  helps  to  keep  us  in  touch  with 
the  Church,  to  guide  and  inspire  us.  The 
family  enjoys  the  lovely  stories.  We  read 
them  aloud  in  the  evenings.  Even  the 
teenage  boys  enjoy  them. 

—Mrs.  Viola  F.  John 

Dove  Creek,  Colorado 

Page  1 


u 

\^ 
U^ 

tin 

'•^ 
I— I 

O 
Q 

< 
o 

< 

w 

O 

w 


1  o 


U 


tuo 

i-i 

^^ 

-I-I 
CO 

,__      r-i 

CQ   5 


G  '^ 
=^  > 

o 

*— <'  "13 

^    G 

CD     G 

G    O 

"GCJ 


O 

c/:5 


o 


ex 


GO 

QJ 


TD  G2 


JG     r^ 

I-I 

5&H 


O 

O 


C 
O 


03 

o 

■•J-1 

< 

c 

Cl) 

^ 

•1— 1 

o 

C3  i-r-i  (U 

-G  >— '  ^ 

LT  -G  to 

CJ  <^'  > 

■^  .^  -M 

•  G  '-' 

^  "  "G 

C/l  lir— I  r-G 

O  .  G 


> 

p-l 
QJ 

r^ 

c 

4-1 

t/5 

V-i 

0 

QJ 
>-l 

l-i 

n 

(—• 

-i-i 

u 

1-1 

n 

K 

n: 

Q-» 

rt 

CQ 

i-i 

QJ     ^ 

,-   .  ^   rt 
-C    G     C 

8-gl 

dcQ^ 

C      QJ      l-i 

O     i-i  ^ 

oj  t:  .ii 

U^    G 


M  G  "^ 

o   !r  c 

£^  « 

-M    G  "XJ 


•"  c 
^  QJ  >:^ 

^  13   OS 

c 
o 


(greetings  for  the    /Lew     LJear 


'TTHE  general  board  of  Relief  Society  extends  our  love  and  the  season's 
greetings  to  our  beloved  sisters  throughout  the  world.  May  the  year 
1955  be  marked  in  the  lives  of  all  of  us  by  advancement  in  the  understand- 
ing of  our  purpose  here  upon  the  earth  and  in  our  righteously  fulfilling  that 
purpose.  In  this  New  Year  may  all  of  us  overcome  weaknesses  and 
develop  additional  virtues,  and  may  we  continue  to  be  a  comfort  and 
a  guide  to  each  other.  May  our  Father  in  hea\'en  richly  bless  us  in  our 
homes  and  in  our  labors  in  his  kingdom.  May  the  burdens  that  come  to 
each  be  borne  cheerfully,  the  trials  met  bravely,  and  the  temptations  over- 
come triumphantly.  May  peace  dwell  in  the  hearts  and  homes  of  all  man- 
kind everywhere. 


The  Cover:  "Snow  People,"  Mount  Spokane,  Washington,  Photograph  by  C.  W.  Tramm, 


Relief  Society  Women  As 
Home  Missionaries 

Elder  Mark  E.  Petersen 
Oi  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 

[Address  Delivered  at  the  Annual  General  Relief  Soeiety  Conference, 

September  29,  1954] 


SURELY,  it  is  a  great  inspira- 
tion to  see  this  building  so 
well  filled  with  stake  officers 
of  the  Relief  Society.  It  is  a  great 
privilege  to  meet  with  you.  It  is 
very  inspiring  to  observe  the  great 
work  that  you  do,  and  we  express 
sincere  appreciation  to  you  for  your 
very  effective  efforts. 

This  afternoon,  I  would  like  to 
talk  with  you  about  missionary 
work.  I  would  like  to  mention  three 
different  phases  of  missionary  work. 
But  before  doing  so,  I  would  like 
to  read  to  you  from  a  bulletin 
which  was  issued  by  the  First  Presi- 
dency in  1952  on  the  stake  missions, 
giving  reference  therein  to  the  co- 
operation expected  by  the  First 
Presidency  on  the  part  of  the  aux- 
iliary organizations  of  the  Church. 
In  the  paragraph  or  two  devoted  to 
this  subject,  the  First  Presidency 
say  this: 

The  stake  and  ward  auxiliaries,  with 
their  enlistment  committees  and  other  fa- 
cilities, should  lend  the  fullest  possible 
assistance  and  cooperation  in  aiding  the 
stake  missionary  program.  They  should 
gather  information  on  investigators  and 
others  who  might  be  interested,  and  cause 
such  information  to  be  transmitted  to  the 
mission  presidency.  They  should,  wherever 
possible,  adapt  classes  to  meet  the  needs 
of  investigators  and  new  converts. 

Stake  presidencies  will  arrange  for  a 
proper  correlation  of  the  auxiliary  organ- 
izations with  the  stake  mission. 

Now,  the  first  phase  of  my  discus- 
Page  4 


sion  has  to  do  with  the  stake  mis- 
sions. Our  stake  missions  are  doing 
a  tremendous  work.  They  are  bring- 
ing into  the  fold  thousands  of  men 
and  women,  and  boys  and  girls  who 
live  within  the  stakes.  They  are 
your  neighbors  and  mine.  These 
stake  missionaries,  as  they  go  out 
among  the  people,  have  a  definite 
program  to  follow.  They  are  using 
the  uniform  missionary  plan  which 
is  being  used  in  the  foreign  missions 
as  well  as  in  the  stake  missions.  They 
go  into  the  homes,  and,  in  an  order- 
ly manner,  give  lessons  by  which 
they  take  up  various  principles  of 
the  gospel  so  that  the  people  can 
readily  understand  those  principles. 

We  expect  that  in  the  ordinary 
proselyting  work,  the  first  contacts 
with  non-members  usually  will  be 
made  by  the  missionaries.  Of  course, 
as  members  of  the  Church,  you  and 
I  should  be  missionaries  and  be  will- 
ing to  preach  the  gospel  or  explain 
about  the  Church  to  anyone  who 
seems  interested  at  any  time.  But 
I  mean  to  say  on  a  proselyting  basis, 
as  we  go  from  house  to  house  per- 
forming missionary  work,  the  orig- 
inal, the  initial  contacts  are  general- 
ly made  by  the  stake  missionaries, 
who  will  begin  to  give  the  lessons 
outlined  in  a  manual  to  the  inter- 
ested families. 

Now,  after  the  missionaries  have 
brought  the  family  up  to  a  certain 
point  of  interest  where  they  believe 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  WOMEN  AS  HOME  MISSIONARIES  5 

it  would  be  profitable  and  helpful,  ly  and  friendly  with  these  investi- 
they  may  well  notify  you  as  Relief  gating  ladies.  We  in  the  Church 
Society  officers  so  that  you  may  organizations  have  a  great  responsi- 
send  your  teachers  or  other  repre-  bility  to  new  converts  who  have 
sentatives  to  these  investigating  fam-  been  brought  into  the  Church.  The 
ilies,  inviting  them  to  come  out  to  tendency  in  some  areas  is  for  the 
your  Relief  Society  meetings.  We  missionaries  to  bring  them  into  the 
do  not  ask  that  you  as  Relief  So-  Church  through  baptism,  and  then 
ciety  workers,  go  from  house  to  leave  them  hoping  that  the  other 
house  proselyting,  but  of  course  you  organizations  will  ''pick  them  up" 
could  invite  your  non-member  and  carry  on  with  them.  However, 
neighbors  to  go  with  you  to  your  too  many  of  the  organizations  do  not 
meetings.  We  ask  that  you  carry  ''pick  them  up."  Too  many  of 
on  your  usual  Relief  Society  work,  these  converts  become  forgotten 
But  when  the  time  comes  that  the  men  and  women, 
missionaries  have  developed  suf-  This  we  must  change.  We  must 
ficient  interest  in  an  investigator  to  encourage  our  auxiliaries  and  our 
make  it  profitable  for  that  investi-  Priesthood  groups  to  become  inter- 
gator  to  be  invited  to  your  socials,  ested  in  these  new  converts  im- 
to  your  class  work,  your  lesson  work,  mediately,  and  assist  them  to  be- 
or  to  participate  in  some  other  way,  come  integrated  into  the  Church, 
we  would  be  grateful  if  you  would  as  well-established,  active  members, 
then  step  in,  as  Relief  Society  Above  all,  we  hope  that  the 
workers,  and  help  them  to  become  Relief  Society  sisters  will  do  all  they 
interested  in  Relief  Society  work.  can   to  help  the   members  of   the 

Church  live  exemplary  lives  so  that 
"IITE  would  be  glad  if  you  would  there  will  be  no  violations  to  tear 
talk  Relief  Society,  so  that  down  what  the  missionaries  are  try- 
these  women  can  become  acquaint-  ing  to  do.  One  of  the  big  hurdles 
ed  with  and  interested  in  the  Relief  we  have  to  meet  in  stake  missionary 
Society  program.  The  missionaries  work  is  the  inactivity  and  the  diso- 
will  take  care  of  the  proselyting  part  bedience  of  persons  who  are  mem- 
of  it,  so  far  as  teaching  the  prin-  bers  of  the  Church  who  are  not 
ciples  of  the  gospel  is  concerned,  keeping  the  commandments. 
But  we  would  like,  so  very  much.  Now,  under  assignment  from  the 
to  have  the  women  who  are  investi-  bishop,  the  stake  missionaries  may 
gating,  even  before  their  baptism,  also  call  on  part-member  families, 
invited  to  come  to  our  Relief  So-  Some  people  have  spoken  of  them 
ciety  organizations,  and  those  invi-  as  split  families,  but  we  do  not  like 
tations  could  well  be  given  by  your  that  designation— part-member  fam- 
visiting  teachers.  But  I  would  ilies  is  the  way  we  speak  of  them, 
always  plan  to  make  those  visits  in  Now,  if  the  wife  is  the  non-mem- 
harmony  with  the  plan  of  the  stake  ber  in  a  part-member  family,  we 
missionaries  themselves,  so  that  would  like  to  suggest  to  you  that 
there  will  be  no  conflicting  visits  or  you  approach  her  in  the  same  way 
conflicting  program  of  any  kind,  as  I  have  described  for  a  total  non- 
We  hope  that  you  will  be  neighbor-  member  family  because,  of  course. 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


she  is  still  a  non-member  of  the 
Church. 

However,  if,  in  a  part-member 
family,  the  wife  is  a  member  of  the 
Church,  certainly  she  should  be 
treated  as  a  member  and  encouraged 
and  warmed  in  every  way  you  can. 

And  that  leads  me  up  to  my  next 
point.  We  hope  that  we  may  have 
full  co-operation  from  the  Relief  So- 
ciety in  connection  with  our  Senior 
Aaronic  Priesthood  activity,  which 
is  a  definite  missionary  program.  We 
find  that  many  people  are  inactive 
in  the  Church  because  they  are  not 
converted  to  it— they  do  not  under- 
stand it.  Some  are  inactive  because 
they  feel  a  little  bit  left  out,  some 
say  that  they  have  actually  been  froz- 
en out  in  some  wards  where  they 
have  lived.  We  would  like  to  build 
up  in  the  minds  of  the  wives  of 
Senior  Aaronic  Priesthood  members 
a  definite  sense  of  belonging.  We 
would  like  for  you  to  treat  them  as 
sisters  and  labor  with  them  and  en- 
courage them  to  come  out  as  far 
as  you  are  able  to  do  so. 


A 


ND  I  believe  that  one  of  the 
most  effective  ways  by  which 
you  may  accomplish  missionary 
work  in  regard  to  these  Senior 
Aaronic  Priesthood  families  is  that 
you  take  into  their  homes  some 
definite  recommendations  and  plans 
encouraging  them  to  observe  the 
Family  Hour.  I  don't  know  of  any 
way  by  which  you  may  bring  the 
spirit  of  the  gospel  more  readily  in- 
to the  home  of  a  Senior  Aaronic 
Priesthood  member  than  to  help  the 
wife  institute  the  Family  Hour  in 
that  home.  Especially  is  this  ef- 
fective where  the  children  are 
small.  As  the  wife  and  mother 
makes  the  plans  for  these  Family 


Hours  and  the  children  participate, 
it  will  not  be  long  until  the  warmth 
of  the  spirit  will  penetrate  to  the 
heart  of  the  man  of  the  house,  and 
he  will  be  able,  then,  to  understand 
the  spirit  of  our  program  far  more 
readily. 

I  believe  that  the  Family  Hour 
program  likewise  will  be  very  ef- 
fective in  a  part-member  family 
where  the  wife  is  the  member  of  the 
Church.  The  same  penetration  of 
the  spirit  of  God  will  be  seen  in  the 
heart  of  the  non-member  man  when 
his  children  and  his  wife  participate 
in  a  Family  Hour  program  such  as 
that. 

Then,  of  course,  we  hope  that  you 
will  continue  to  urge  observance  of 
family  prayer  in  each  of  those  homes 
because,  as  the  wives  and  mothers 
and  the  children  pray,  they  will  have 
a  great  effect  upon  the  men  who 
live  there,  whether  they  are  cooled- 
off  Senior  Aaronic  Priesthood  mem- 
bers or  not  even  members  of  the 
Church  at  all.  That  is  missionary 
work.  That  is  right  in  the  line  of 
Relief  Society  work.  After  all,  we 
are  all  missionaries.  The  worth  of 
souls  is  great,  and  each  one  of  us 
is  called  to  cry  repentance  and  save 
as  many  as  we  can  for  the  work  of 
the  Lord. 

Now  my  next  point  is  this— I  be- 
lieve there  is  no  greater  mission 
field  than  your  own  homes.  I  be- 
lieve there  are  no  more  precious 
souls  to  save  than  the  members  of 
your  own  family.  Satan  is  making 
a  great  attack  upon  us  these  days. 
He  seems  to  sense  that  his  time  is 
short,  and  he  is  doing  all  within  his 
power  to  destroy  that  faith  which 
we  try  to  establish  in  the  home.  We 
encourage  every  Latter-day  Saint, 
every  woman  especially,  to  exert  all 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  WOMEN  AS  HOME  MISSIONARIES 


the  power  you  have  to  bring  con- 
version into  your  own  homes. 

Now,  if  you  will  examine  carefully 
the  attack  that  is  being  made  by 
the  powers  of  Satan,  you  will  see 
that  those  attacks  are  more  and 
more  assaults  upon  virtue.  It  is  al- 
most frightening  when  you  pick  up 
magazines  and  newspapers  and 
when  you  go  to  movies  and  when 
you  see  the  billboards  and  you  hear 
the  radio  programs  to  note  that 
everything  is  tainted  with  this  at- 
tack upon  virtue— just  about  every- 
thing. 

Now,  we  must  meet  that.  I  be- 
lieve the  first  line  of  defense  for  vir- 
tue is  modesty— modesty  in  dress— 
and  my  appeal  on  this  point  to  you 
sisters  is  to  remember  that  you  are 
trying  to  save  souls.  That  is  your 
responsibility.  Will  you  remember 
that  your  first  responsibility  in  re- 
gard to  salvation  is  to  those  of  your 
own  family,  and  that  you  must  do 
all  you  can  to  save  the  members  of 
your  family?  Will  you,  as  the  sis- 
ters of  the  Relief  Society,  be  willing 
to  use  this  first  line  of  defense  for 
virtue  as  a  means  of  preserving  the 
very  souFs  salvation  of  your  daugh- 
ters and  your  sons,  and  will  you,  the 
sisters,  take  a  leading  part  in  it? 
Will  you  set  the  example? 

"I^TE  have  had  some  difficulty  with 
mothers  on  this  matter  of 
modesty.  Where  the  M.I. A.,  for 
instance,  has  been  trying  to  get  the 
young  ladies  to  avoid  wearing  strap- 
less gowns,  usually  the  girls  have 
been  willing  to  comply.  We  have 
had  our  difficulty  with  the  mothers 
of  those  girls  who  insist  on  putting 
strapless  gowns  on  their  daughters. 
Will  you  sisters  clothe  your  own 
selves  in  modesty,  and  then  will  you 


clothe  your  daughters  in  modesty? 

I  have  often  wondered  what  went 
on  in  the  mind  of  a  girl  when  she 
has  observed  her  mother  in  some  of 
these  sun-suits  and  other  immodest 
things  that  mothers  ought  to  know 
better  than  to  wear.  What  does  that 
do  to  the  values  of  virtue  and  chas- 
tity in  the  mind  of  the  girl? 

And  I  have  often  wondered  what 
goes  on  in  the  minds  of  the  sons  of 
those  women— sons  who  are  just 
emerging  into  that  age  when  they 
begin  to  take  notice  of  the  opposite 
sex.  Now,  this  is  not  a  matter  of 
fashion.  Good  taste  and  modesty 
are  always  in  fashion— always. 

As  for  the  men,  and  I  believe 
that  I  can  speak  for  the  men,  I  don't 
believe  there  is  a  man  living  who 
respects  a  woman  for  exposing  her- 
self, not  even  the  evil  men  whose 
interests  are  strictly  predatory.  If 
you  want  to  save  your  daughters, 
teach  them  modesty  in  dress,  and  if 
you  want  to  save  your  sons,  teach 
them  a  proper  understanding  of 
modesty  and  of  virtue  so  that  they, 
in  turn,  will  appreciate  true  woman- 
hood when  they  meet  it. 

There  is  no  salvation  in  immod- 
esty. Salvation  rests  upon  the 
foundation  stones  of  virtue.  No  un- 
clean thing  can  come  into  the  pres- 
ence of  God.  The  worth  of  souls 
is  great  in  the  sight  of  God.  Do  you 
remember  what  The  Book  of  Mor- 
mon says,  "I,  the  Lord  God,  delight 
in  the  chastity  of  women"  (Jacob 
2:28)? 

Will  you  be  good  missionaries  in 
all  phases  of  your  activity,  and  will 
you  uphold  the  standards  that  make 
for  salvation?  That  is  my  prayer 
for  all  of  you,  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord,  Jesus  Christ.    Amen. 


fyiwarci    vi/inners 

ibliza  U\.  Q>no\s>  iPoera   (contest 


T^HE  Relief  Society  general  board 
is  pleased  to  announce  the 
names  of  the  three  winners  in  the 
1954  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest. 
This  contest  was  announced  in  the 
June  1954  issue  of  the  Magazine, 
and  closed  September  15,  1954. 

The  first  prize  of  twenty-five  dol- 
lars is  awarded  to  Eva  Willes 
Wangsgaard,  Ogden,  Utah,  for  her 
poem  'Three  Scenes  in  Oil/'  The 
second  prize  of  twenty  dollars  is 
awarded  to  Caroline  Eyring  Miner, 
Sandy,  Utah,  for  her  poem  ''My 
Peace."  The  third  prize  of  fifteen 
dollars  is  awarded  to  Hortense  Rich- 
ardson, Salt  Lake  City,  for  her  poem 
"Dedication." 

This  poem  contest  has  been  con- 
ducted annually  by  the  Relief  So- 
ciety general  board  since  1924,  in 
honor  of  Eliza  R.  Snow,  second  gen- 
eral president  of  Relief  Society,  a 
gifted  poet  and  beloved  leader. 

The  contest  is  open  to  all  Latter- 
day  Saint  women,  and  is  designed 
to  encourage  poetry  writing,  and  to 
increase  appreciation  for  creative 
writing  and  the  beauty  and  value  of 
poetry. 

Prize-winning  poems  are  the  prop- 
erty of  the  Relief  Society  general 
board,  and  may  not  be  used  for  pub- 
lication by  others  except  upon  writ- 
ten permission  of  the  general  board. 
The  general  board  also  reserves  the 
right  to  publish  any  of  the  poems 
submitted,  paying  for  them  at  the 
time  of  publication  at  the  regular 
Magazine  rate.  A  writer  who  has 
received  the  first  prize  for  two  con- 
secutive years  must  wait  two  years' 

Page  8 


before  she  is  again  eligible  to  enter 
the  contest. 

There  were  one  hundred  thirty- 
seven  poems  submitted  in  this  year's 
contest.  Many  of  the  poems  re- 
vealed a  discriminating  choice  of 
subject  material  and  a  careful  use 
of  poetic  technique. 

Twenty-two  states  were  repre- 
sented in  the  contest  entries,  the 
largest  number  of  submissions  came, 
in  the  following  order,  from  Utah, 
Idaho,  California,  Arizona,  Oregon, 
Wyoming,  Washington,  Indiana, 
and  Nebraska.  Five  entries  were 
received  from  Canada  and  two  from 
England. 

The  winner  of  the  first  prize  this 
year,  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard,  was 
awarded  first  prize  in  1942, 1946,  and 
1953,  and  second  prize  in  1939  and 
1947.  Caroline  Eyring  Miner,  win- 
ner of  the  second  prize  this  year, 
was  awarded  the  second  prize  in 
1950,  and  the  third  prize  in  1945 
and  1946.  Mrs.  Hortense  Richard- 
son is  a  first-time  winner  in  the 
Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest. 

The  general  board  congratulates 
the  prize  winners  and  expresses  ap- 
preciation to  all  entrants  for  their 
interest  in  the  contest.  The  general 
board  wishes,  also,  to  thank  the 
judges  for  their  care  and  diligence 
in  selecting  the  prize-winning 
poems.  The  services  of  the  poetry 
committee  of  the  general  board  are 
very  much  appreciated. 

The  prize-winning  poems,  togeth- 
er with  photographs  and  biograph- 
ical sketches  of  the  prize-winning 
contestants,  are  published  herewith. 


EVA  WILLES  WANGSGAARD 

l/^nze '  Vi/ifiriing  LPoems 

ibliza  irioxey  Snow    1 1  iemonal  LPoem   L^ontest 

First  Prize  Poem 

cJnree  Scenes  in   y:yil 

Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard 

I— Winter  and  Childhood 

She  knew  this  canvas  well  where  rushes  grew 
In  rank  profusion  down  a  marshy  stream. 
No  ripple  marred  the  surface  of  the  slough, 
Yet  shape  of  wind  was  everywhere  the  theme 
Caught  in  a  bronze-white  January  world. 
Tall  reeds  bent,  wind-cupped,  over  shrunken  snow 
And,  while  the  sails  of  storm  were  tightly  furled, 
She  felt  its  lashes  ready  to  let  go. 
Yet  stood  waist-deep  in  summer  reeds  instead, 
Heard  killdee  calls  and  blackbirds'  loud  alarms. 
All  love  was  lamplight  and  a  path  that  led 
To  mother's  kiss  and  father's  playful  arms. 
Remembered  voices  bringing  childhood  near— 
But  loneliness  had  marked  her  even  here. 


Page  9 


10  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 

II— May  and  Love 

She  mused  a  long  time,  staring  at  a  wall, 
And  suddenly  the  painting  hanging  there 
Was  not  a  scene  in  oil.    The  aspens'  tall 
White  limbs  shook  spangles  down  the  waiting  air 
And  lightbirds  chased  thin  shadows  over  grass 
Where  daisy-yellow  nudged  delphinium-blue — 
Live  gold  too  warm  to  let  the  sunbeams  pass, 
Too  radiant  to  let  the  shadows  through. 
The  snowflakes  on  her  windowpane  grew  warm 
And  melted  into  springtime.    Jim  walked  in, 
Bringing  the  gay  lost  years.  All  thought  of  storm 
And  loneliness  grew  pale  and  snowflake-thin. 
They  melted  into  patterned  mist  where  May 
Held  time  forever  in  one  love-filled  day. 

Ill— October  and  Summer  Memories 

She  hugged  its  warmth  and  watched  lost  years  go  by 
Down  love-warmed  pathways  of  another  scene. 
Here  bright  October  blued  the  hills,  the  sky. 
And  shaggy  meadows  wore  a  golden  sheen. 
Behind  the  willow  shrubs,  just  out  of  sight, 
Jim's  shovel  caught  peace  signals  from  the  moon. 
And  now,  as  then,  his  task  would  be  made  light 
Because  she  waited.    He'd  be  coming  soon. 
She  felt  his  joy  embrace  her  as  he  came 
Warming  the  room  and  pushing  shadows  back. 
She  heard  his  silenced  lips  caress  her  name. 
And  life  held  neither  loneliness  nor  lack, 
But  living  years  caught  by  three  artists'  brushes 
In  aspens,  golden  grass,  and  river  rushes. 


CAROLINE  EYRING  MINER 


Second  Prize  Poem 


1 1  ill  [Peace 


Caioline  Eyring  Miner 

''My  peace  I  leave  with  you''  ...  in  quiet  way 

Of  soft-voiced  water  lapping  at  the  shore; 

In  whisper  of  a  scented  breeze  at  play 

With  silvery  mist  the  magic  time  before 

The  sun  floods  heaven  and  earth  with  morning  gold; 

In  softness  of  late  shadows  tucked  in  hills 

Like  purple  velvet  laid  in  gentle  fold; 

In  these  my  peace.  I  understand.  It  spills 

Like  perfume  over  me.    His  peace  I  know, 

His  love.  He  found  it  in  blue  Galilee, 

On  Mount,  and  in  Gethsemane.   No  foe 

Can  overcome  if  I  have  eyes  to  see 

And  heart  to  understand  this  earth  so  fair 

Where  beauty  ever  breathes  a  solemn  prayer. 


Page  1 


HORTENSE  RICHARDSON 


Third  Prize  Poem 


^Juedh 


ication 


HoTtense  Richardson 

Grant  me  this— that  I  may  always  be 
Humble  and  prayerful  unto  thee, 
That  I  may  guide  these  little  tots  of  mine 
In  ways  of  truth  ....  I  do  not  pine 
For  worldly  goods,  or  fortune's  kiss 
Endowing  me  with  power  .  .  .  only  this, 
That  I  may  serve  another  in  his  need. 
And  know  contentment  .  .  .  and  sow  the  seed 
Of  happiness  into  a  world  grown  sad. 
Giving  of  myself  to  make  another  glad. 
Only  this  .  .  .  that  perhaps  through  me, 
A  portion  of  the  world  returns  to  thee. 


Page  12 


{Biographical  Sketches  of  jA^ward  Vi/inners 
in  the  ibliza  U\.  o/iow  LPoetn  (contest 


Eva  Wi7Jes  Wangsgaard  was  born  in  Lehi,  Utah.  She  attended  the  University  of 
Utah  and  became  a  schoolteacher  in  her  home  town.  She  married  David  Wangs- 
gaard, who  had  been  her  teacher  in  high  school,  and  who  later  became  Superintendent 
of  Ogden  City  Schools.  He  died  in  1946,  the  day  after  their  oldest  son  returned  from 
Japan  at  the  close  of  World  War  II.  There  are  three  children,  all  living  in  Cache  Val- 
ley. Mrs.  Wangsgaard  took  postgraduate  work  at  the  University  of  Utah  and  Utah 
State  Agricultural  College  after  her  third  child  was  born  and  taught  in  Ogden  City 
schools  for  ten  years.  She  did  no  writing  of  poetry  until  after  her  fortieth  birthday. 
Her  first  book,  Singii7g  Hearts,  was  published  within  fifteen  months  of  the  writing  of 
her  first  poem.  She  learned  to  type  and  studied  technique  diligently.  Her  publications 
have  kept  a  regular  pattern,  uith  three  other  books:  Down  This  Road,  After  the  Blos- 
somings and  Within  the  Root.  She  has  published  hundreds  of  poems  in  newspapers 
and  magazines  and  has  won  numerous  national  and  local  contests.  In  1943  she  was 
guest  of  honor  for  a  week  at  Huckleberry  Mountain  Writer's  Colony  in  North  Caro- 
lina; in  1948  she  was  invited  to  Norfolk,  Virginia,  to  give  a  poetry  program  in  the 
Civic  Hall;  in  1954  ^^^^  ^'^^  invited  to  Corpus  Christi,  Texas,  to  be  a  member  of  the 
staff  of  the  Southwest  Writers'  Conference,  where  she  acted  as  poetry  critic. 


Caroline  Eyring  Miner,  a  gifted  and  versatile  writer,  has  won  three  previous  awards 
in  the  Eliza  R.  Snow  Contest,  in  1945,  1946,  and  1950.  Most  of  her  writing  has  been 
done  for  Church  publications  and  Church  organizations.  Many  of  her  essays  have  ap- 
peared in  The  ReUei  Society  Magazine. 

*'I  am  grateful  for  the  Church  and  for  Relief  Society,"  Mrs.  Miner  tells  us.  "Be- 
cause of  the  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest,  I  am  challenged  to  write  a  little  in  the 
midst  of  a  very  busy  life,  when  I  might  otherwise  not  do  so.  I  have  written  several 
hundred  articles,  poems,  and  stories.  Most  of  my  writing  time  now  goes  into  M.I.A. 
work,  as  I  am  a  member  of  the  general  board  of  that  organization.  'We  are  very  rich,' 
as  my  little  daughter  says.  Our  jewels  are  our  eight  children.  Our  oldest  daughter  is 
married  and  has  a  little  daughter  of  her  own.  Our  oldest  son  left  recently  for  a  mission 
in  Argentina.  My  husband  Glen  D.,  is  a  statistician  with  the  Employment  Security, 
and  I  teach  school  in  Salt  Lake  City.  We  live  on  a  dairy  farm  near  Sandy,  Utah." 


HoTtense  Richardson,  Salt  Lake  Cit}',  Utah,  is  an  author  currently  being  introduced 
to  readers  of  The  Re/ief  Society  Magazine  with  her  prize-winning  poem  "Dedication." 
Her  responsibilities  and  her  interests  are  manv  and  varied.  "I  seriously  started 
writing  poetry  in  1941,"  she  says,  "and  won  the  prize  in  The  Deseret  News  Christmas 
Poem  Contest  in  1941;.  Some  of  my  poems  have  been  included  in  anthologies.  I  con- 
ducted a  weekly  poetr)'  program  over  Radio  Station  KOPP  in  Ogden  in  1949  and  part 
of  1950.  A  friend  plaved  the  piano  accompaniment,  and  another  assisted  with  the 
poetry.  Many  of  my  own  poems  and  poems  of  other  local  writers  were  presented 
on  this  program.  One  of  my  poems  has  been  published  in  The  Improvement  Era.  My 
husband  and  I  recently  celebrated  our  twentieth  wedding  anniversary.  We  have  eight 
children,  five  girls  and  three  boys,  from  three  to  nineteen  years  of  age.  Some  of  my 
other  interests  are:  oil  painting,  dramatics  (ward  and  stake  leader),  sewing  (fortunately, 
with  mv  famiiv),  ceramics,  and  studying  television  arts  and  production.  I  am  thirty- 
six  (or  doesn't  a  woman  tell  her  age?).  I  have  been  the  literature  class  leader  in  the 
Burton  Ward  Relief  Society  for  over  a  year,  and  am  now  switching  over  to  work  meet- 
ing leader." 

Page  13 


fyiward   Vl/inners 

fyinnual  uielief  Societii  Snort  Story   Contest 


npHE  Relief  Society  general  board         Forty-one  stories  were  entered  in 
is    pleased    to    announce    the  the  contest  for  1954.    Most  of  these 
award  winners  in  the  Annual  Relief  stories  were  well  organized  and  un- 
Society  Short  Story  Contest  which  usually   well   written,   with    careful 
was  announced  in  the  June  1954  is-  consideration  being  given  to  charac- 
sue   of   the   Magazine,   and   which  ter  representation  and  development, 
closed  September  15,  1954.  ^^^^  contest  was  initiated  to  en- 
The  first  prize  of  fifty  dollars  is  courage  Latter-day  Saint  women  to 
awarded  to  Alice  Morrey  Bailey,  Salt  express  themselves  in  the  field  of 
Lake    City,    Utah,    for    her    story  fiction.     The    general    board    feels 
''Wallflower."    The  second  prize  of  that  the  response  to  this  opportun- 
forty  dollars  is  awarded  to  Mabel  ity  continues  to  increase  the  literary 
Harmer,  Salt  Lake  City,  for  her  story  quality  of  The  Relid  Society  Maga- 
''A  Home  for  Holly."     The  third  zine,  and  will  aid  the  women  of  the 
prize  of  thirty  dollars  is  awarded  to  Church  in  the  development  of  their 
Leola  S.  Anderson,  San  Bernardino,  gifts  in  creative  writing. 
California,   for  her  story  ''Survival         Prize-winning     stories     are     the 
Under  Protest."  property  of  the  Relief  Society  gen- 
Mrs.    Bailey    was    awarded    first  eral  board,  and  may  not  be  used  for 
prize   in   the   Relief   Society   Short  publication  by  others  except  on  writ- 
Story   Contest   in    1942  and    1948,  ten    permission    from    the    general 
and   second   place   in    1946.     Mrs.  board.     The  general  board  also  re- 
Harmer  received  the  first  prize  in  serves  the  right  to  publish  any  of 
1952,    second    prize    in    1953,    and  the   stories   submitted  in   the  con- 
third  prize  in  1944.    Mrs.  Anderson  test,  paying  for  them  at  the  time  of 
is  a  first-time  winner  in  the  Relief  publication  at  the  regular  Magazine 
Society  Short  Story  Contest.  rate.    A  writer  who  has  received  the 
This  contest,  first  conducted  by  first  prize  for  two  consecutive  years 
the  Relief  Society  general  board  in  must  wait  two  years  before  she  is 
1941,  as  a  feature  of  the  Relief  So-  again  eligible  to  enter  the  contest, 
ciety    centennial    observance,    was         The  general  board  congratulates 
made  an   annual   contest  in    1942.  the  prize-winning  contestants,  and 
The  contest  is  open  only  to  Latter-  expresses  appreciation  for  all  those 
day  Saint  women  who  have  had  at  who     submitted     stories.     Sincere 
least  one  literary  composition  pub-  gratitude  is  extended  to  the  judges 
lished   or  accepted  for  publication  for  their  discernment  and  skill  in 
by  a  periodical  of  recognized  merit,  selecting  the  prize-winning  stories. 
The    three    prize-winning   stories  The    general    board    also    acknowl- 
will  be  published   consecutively  in  edges,  with  appreciation,  the  work 
the  first  three  issues  of  The  Rehef  of   the    short    story    committee    in 
Society  Magazine  for  1955.  supervising  the  contest. 
Page  14 


cfirst  U^rize'vi/inriing   Q>tory[ 

t^nnual  [Relief  Society  Snort  Stoiy   (contest 

Wallflower 

Alice  Aiorrey  Bailey 


ALICE  MORREY  BAILEY 


M 


ARY  Ellen  felt  as  though  her 
face  had  frozen  in  a  stiff 
smile  as  her  last  girl  friend 
was  chosen  to  dance,  and  she  was 
left  on  the  long,  bare  bench  of  the 
amusement  hall  by  herself.  She 
could  not  control  a  swift  glance 
over  near  the  entrance  where  there 
were  a  few  boys  looking  out  across 
the  dance  floor  with  the  supreme  in- 
difference that  only  boys  can 
achieve;  nor  could  she  control  the 
fervent  wish  that  once,  just  once, 
one  of  them  would  come  and  ask 
her  to  dance. 

The   saxophone  wailed  and   the 


floor  rocked  slightly  with  the 
rh\thm  of  the  dancers  whirling  past. 
There  were  laughter  and  gay  snatch- 
es of  chatter,  and  bright  colors 
mingled  in  a  dizzying  spectograph. 
Mary  Ellen,  watching  them,  felt 
wretchedly  conspicuous  and  hurting- 
ly  alone.    Why  was  she  left  out? 

It  wasn't  ''see  your  dentist"— not 
with  her  own  father  a  dentist,  and 
taking  mighty  good  care  of  her 
teeth.  It  wasn't  her  clothes.  Her 
mother  had  very  carefully  bought 
her  the  right  brands  when  Mary 
Ellen  had  explained  the  importance 
of  it. 

'I 'he  dance  seemed  interminable. 
Marv  Ellen  caught  herself  slump- 
ing, the  lines  of  her  mouth  droop- 
ing, and  brought  herself  up  short, 
pretending  absorbing  interest  in  the 
couples,  leaning  out  to  watch  them, 
turning  the  corners  of  her  mouth 
up  in  pleasant  approval.  It  would 
ne\^er  do  for  envy  to  show  on  her 
face,  black  as  it  was  in  her  heart. 

What  more  could  you  do?  You 
bathed  until  you  were  raw,  you 
shampooed  your  hair  until  it  felt 
like  nvlon,  and  you  ate  this  and 
didn't  eat  that,  and  still  you  didn't 
dance.  It  was  a  phase.  Mother  said, 
but  she  thought  everything  was  a 
phase. 

At  last  the  set  was  ended  and 
they  were  coming  back  to  their 
seats.  "I've  had  five  dances,"  Ge- 
neva Anne  was  saying,  and  a  quick 

Page  15 


16 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


chorus  chimed  in:  "Vve  had  four"— 
"I've  had  six"—  and  "I've  danced 
every  dance."  That  was  Beh^a  Jean, 
and  it  was  no  wonder.  Her  father 
was  there,  and  two  older  brothers, 
all  of  whom  seemed  to  love  danc- 
ing with  Belva  Jean. 

Mary  Ellen  said  nothing.  It  was 
good  to  slip  inconspicuously  into 
the  crowd,  as  if  she,  too,  had  just 
come  off  the  dance  floor. 

The  music  was  starting  up  with 
tingling  interest.  Mnigled  hope 
and  dread  built  up  with  it,  intensi- 
fied every  time  one  of  the  boys  start- 
ed across  the  floor  toward  the  girls. 
Sometimes  it  seemed  to  Mary  Ellen 
as  if  one  was  coming  straight  toward 
her.  Jerry  Farley  was  now,  and  it 
looked  as  if— Mary  Ellen's  heart  be- 
gan a  slow  pounding. 

"Oh!  No!"  Geneva  Anne  was 
wailing.  "Hide  me!  Jerry's  a  full 
head  shorter  than  I  am." 

lyf  ARY  Ellen's  eyes  flew  to  him. 
He  was  a  full  head  shorter 
than  she,  too,  but  she  would  have 
danced  with  him  gratefully.  He 
lived  around  the  corner,  and  Mary 
Ellen  sometimes  played  rounders 
and  kick-the-can  in  his  bunch.  He 
was  snub-nosed,  and  looked  quite 
different  with  his  hair  slicked  down, 
his  suit  nicely  pressed.  He  must 
be  past  fourteen. 

Geneva  Anne  had  guessed  right, 
but  she  regarded  him  with  round, 
china-blue  eyes  and  shook  her  head. 
"Sorry,  Jerry,  but  I  have  this  dance." 

Jerry  knew  she  wasn't  telling  the 
truth,  and  he  stood  his  ground. 
"Who  with?"  he  demanded. 

Geneva  Anne  was  lucky.  She  was 
looking  wildly  around  when  Flip 
Nelson  came  up. 


"May  I  have  this  dance,  Geneva 
Anne?" 

"Yes,  this  is  our  dance.  Flip," 
Geneva  said,  trying  to  pass  it  off  that 
way,  but  Jerry  was  not  fooled.  His 
face  got  red  with  anger  and  em- 
barrassment. Mary  Ellen  felt  so 
sorry  for  him  she  wanted  to  cry. 
She  took  a  step  toward  him  and 
said:  "I'll  dance  with  you,  Jerry." 

But  Jerry  didn't  look  her  way, 
only  stumbled  over  his  feet  getting 
away.  All  the  girls  were  looking  at 
Mary  Ellen.  Somebody  giggled, 
and  she  wished  the  floor  would  open 
to  swallow  her  shame.  The  enormity 
of  it  overwhelmed  her.  She  had 
asked  a  boy  to  dance!  And  he  had 
refused  her!  Cold  and  sick  with 
misery,  she  backed  to  a  seat  and 
sat  down,  waves  of  mortification 
drenching  her.  One  by  one  the 
girls  were  chosen  to  dance  until  she 
was  sitting  alone  once  more. 

Mary  Ellen  had  meant  to  stay 
until  the  very  last  dance,  and  now 
she  wanted  to  stay  more  than  ever, 
to  show  that  none  of  it  mattered— 
Jerry,  or  not  dancing,  or  the  quick 
and  unfortunate  impulse— but  now 
she  couldn't  bear  another  minute. 
If  she  tried  once  more  to  lift  her 
head  and  smile  she  was  going  to 
cry. 

There  was  a  startled  look  in  Jer- 
ry's eyes  as  she  went  past  him  to 
get  her  coat,  and  she  wondered 
what  the  girls  would  think,  laugh 
and  say  she  was  dumb,  probably. 
The  sobs  were  forming  deep  within 
her.  It  didn't  help  to  remember 
Johnny  Ray  singing  "When  Your 
Heart  Aches  .  .  .  ." 

If  onlv  Mother  and  Daddy  had 
gone  to  bed— but  they  hadn't.  She 
made  one  last,  desperate  effort  at 


WALLFLOWER 


17 


composure  when  they  looked  up  in 
surprise  at  her  coming  home  so 
early,  and  alone.  It  had  been  ar- 
ranged for  Daddy  to  pick  her  up  at 
10:30. 

"How  was  the  dance,  baby?''  her 
father  asked. 

"Fine!  Just  fine!"  Mary  Ellen 
said  brightly,  but  her  voice  came 
out  high  and  brittle. 

"What's  the  matter,  dear?" 
Mother  asked.  "What  went  wrong?" 

"Nothing!  Everything  was 
just  .  .  ."  she  began,  but  in  her 
mind  Johnny  Ray  was  singing  "Let 
Your  Hair  Down  and  Cry,"  and  she 
did.  ".  .  .  was  just  horrible,"  she 
flung  back  over  her  shoulder,  as  she 
raced  to  throw  herself  on  her  bed. 

Her  mother  followed  and  tried  to 
talk  through  her  anguish,  asking 
questions  until  she  had  pieced  out 
most  of  the  story,  even  the  part 
about  asking  Jerry  to  dance. 

"I  don't  think  that  was  shameful, 
Mary  Ellen,"  her  mother  said.  "I 
think  it  was  a  generous  impulse  that 
came  straight  from  a  kind  heart." 

"Kind  hearts  aren't  popular  any 
more.  Mother.  You  just  don't  un- 
derstand." 

"I  understand  more  than  you 
think,  dear.  I've  been  through  all 
this  myself,  when  I  was  your  age." 

"Things  were  different  then." 
"No,  this  is  just  a  phase." 
"Oh!"  groaned  Mary  Ellen,  un- 
able to  bear  more,  and  broke  into 
fresh  sobbing. 

"I'll  never  go  to  another  dance. 
Never,  in  my  whole  life,"  she  said 
wretchedly. 

"Not  even  the  Teen  Gold  and 
Green?" 

Mary  Ellen  hesitated.    The  Teen 


Gold  and  Green  was  the  high  point 
of  the  year,  but  she  had  driven  her 
stakes.    "No,"  she  said. 

AS  the  days  wore  on,  though,  and 
the  girls  talked  of  the  coming 
dance,  Mary  Ellen  thought  wist- 
fully and  sadly  of  it.  In  unguarded 
moments  she  wanted  to  go,  but  she 
had  onlv  to  think  of  the  last  dance 
to  change  her  mind. 

"Mother,  would  it  be  all  right  if 
I  go  to  a  show  on  that  night?" 

"Which  night,  darling?" 

"The  night  of  the  Gold  and 
Green?" 

"I  don't  know.  I'll  think  about 
it,"  her  mother  answered  absently. 
That  had  always  meant  consent  be- 
fore, but  somehow  Mary  Ellen  felt 
vaguely  disappointed.  It  was  almost 
as  if  she  had  asked,  instead:  "Moth- 
er, is  there  the  least  little  hope  that 
I  will  go  to  the  Gold  and  Green?" 
and  her  mother  had  said  "No." 

It  didn't  help  matters  to  talk  to 
Jerry.  He  was  wheeling  past  on  his 
bike,  but  he  pulled  up  short  when 
he  saw  her. 

"Hi,  Mary  Ellen." 

"Hi,  Jerry." 

"You  going  to  the  dance?" 

"I  don't  think  so,"  Mary  Ellen 
told  him. 

"Gee  whiz!  You  ought  to  go. 
I'm  going." 

"Are  you,  Jerry?" 

"You  bet!  I'm  going  to  be  the 
best  dancer  around.  And  when  I 
am,  I'm  not  going  to  dance  with 
Geneva  Anne— ever." 

With  that  he  cut  a  figure  eight 
on  his  bicycle  and  rode  off.  He 
hadn't  said  a  word  about  her  asking 
him  to  dance,  but  Mary  Ellen  felt 
as  if  he  had  made  a  kind  of  apology. 


18 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


Anyhow,  he  had  been  friendly,  as 
if  the  terrible  thing  had  never  hap- 
pened, so  he  must  not  absolutely 
despise  her. 

Maybe  it  was  a  phase,  as  Mother 
said,  and  if  you  didn't  keep  going 
and  keep  trying,  you  never  would 
dance.  Mary  Ellen  began  to  be 
sorry  she  had  said  she  wouldn't  go, 
but  it  was  too  late  now.  Besides, 
she  didn't  have  anything  to  wear. 
All  the  other  girls  were  getting  their 
first  formals.  It  made  her  feel  like 
an  orphan.  Maybe  she  was  an  or- 
phan, and  Richard  and  Mildred 
Field  were  not  her  parents  at  all. 
She  could  almost  hear  them  talking 
in  some  dim  past. 

''Look,  Milly.  Someone  has  left 
a  baby  on  our  doorstep." 

"Ob,  how  awful/  Whatever  shaJJ 
we  do  with  it?'' 

"I  dont  know.  Maybe  we  should 
keep  it.  Somebody  has  to  take  care 
oi  the  poor  httle  unwanted  thing." 

Perhaps  she  was  an  orphan,  a 
sort  of  stepchild.  It  might  explain 
certain  things— lack  of  understand- 
ing of  her  problems— lack  of  inter- 
est, like  her  mother  looking  directly 
at  her  while  she  related  the  craziest, 
most  hilarious  goings-on  at  school, 
and  then  not  laughing,  but  saying 
instead  something  like,  ''Did  you 
remember  to  buy  bread  at  the  groc- 
ery store?"  Anyone  could  tell  Belva 
Jean's  parents  were  real,  her  father 
dancing  with  her,  her  mother  mak- 
ing her  brothers  dance  with  her. 

lyiARY  Ellen  was  even  more  sorry 
she  had  taken  such  a  definite 
stand  when  her  father  brought  her 
the  silver  sandals  and  the  taffeta 
dress.  It  was  her  first  real  date 
dress— pink,  ballerina  length,  scal- 
loped at  neck  and  hem,  with  rhine- 


stoncs  dotted  here  and  there  like 
shimmering  drops  of  dew  on  rose 
petals.  Rhinestones  crusted  the 
straps  of  the  silver  sandals,  and  the 
little  silver  handbag  which  was 
tucked  in  the  folds  of  the  dress. 

It  took  the  utmost  self-control  for 
Mary  Ellen  to  keep  from  s^liouting, 
screaming,  or  swooning  at  their 
beauty.  She  reached  toward  them, 
but  drew  back.  If  she  so  much  as 
touched  a  little  finger  to  them,  all 
her  defenses  would  crumble,  and 
she  would  go  to  the  dance.  It  would 
be  twenty  times  as  horrible  to  sit 
on  an  empty  bench  wearing  these, 
for  then  she  could  no  longer  pre- 
tend she  had  just  dropped  in  to 
look  at  the  dancers,  or  that  she  was 
only  casually  interested.  The  girls' 
remarks  took  place  in  her  imagina- 
tion. 

"Look  at  Mary  Ellen— all  dressed 
up  and  no  place  to  go.'' 

"Poor  thing!  She  must  have  had 
some  fantastic  notion  someone 
would  ask  her  to  dance." 

"How  fantastic!" 

"hlow  utterly  fan  .  .  .  ." 

Mary  Ellen  sensed,  rather  than 
saw  her  father's  face  in  an  agony  of 
waiting.  She  drew  a  deep  breath 
and  recovered  her  composure. 

''Daddy,  it  is  very  exquisite,  the 
most  exquisite  I  have  ever  seen." 

Still  he  was  waiting,  so  she  floun- 
dered, "Of  course  they  aren't  exact- 
ly what  I  would  have  bought  for 
myself.  Still,  I  would  wear  them, 
if  I  were  going  to  the  dance  .  .  .  ." 

It  was  then  her  father's  face  fell, 
but  her  mother's  cool  voice  cut  in 
over  her  head. 

"I'm  sure  wc  can  return  them. 
Rich,  and  no  harm  done.  Mary  El- 
len doesn't  want  to  go  to  the  dance, 
and  I  don't  blame  her  one  bit." 


WALLFLOWER 


19 


M 


ARY  Ellen  caught  her  breath. 
She  had  been  braced  for  argu- 
ment if  anyone  tried  to  make  her 
go,  but  she  hadn't  meant  to  go  that 
far— to  return  the  beautiful  clothes. 
Mothers  should  better  understand 
the  desires  of  a  daughter's  heart.  No 
doubt  true  mothers  did. 

''Swing  around,  swing  around  . .  ." 
Daddy  sang  suddenly,  turning  up 
the  radio  and  starting  to  dance. 
''Come  on,  Millie." 

He  grabbed  Mary  Ellen's  mother 
and  danced  her  around  the  living 
room.  Mother  laughed  and  pro- 
tested, and  finally  disengaged  her- 
self. 

"Such  goings  on,  and  me  with 
supper  to  get,"  she  said. 

There  was  no  doubt  that  Mary 
Ellen's  mother  was  not  very  per- 
ceptive. Couldn't  she  tell  that  the 
music  was  beating  up  in  Daddy  just 
as  it  was  in  her?  Poor  Daddy!  You 
could  tell  he  loved  to  dance.  He 
must  have  been  quite  handsome  be- 
fore he  got  so  old.  It  was  hard  to 
tell  what  a  man  thirty-five  had 
looked  like  at  sixteen.  It  would  be 
just  terrible  to  get  so  old  and  still 
be  interested  in  dancing  when  his 
wife  had  lost  all  interest. 

"Come  on,  chickadee.  Let's  cut 
a  little  rug,"  he  said  to  Mary  Ellen. 
"I  get  lonesome  to  dance." 

Mary  Ellen  felt  a  little  funny— 
both  reluctant  and  proud  that  he 
had  asked  her.  They  danced  a  lit- 
tle way  and  then  her  father  stopped. 

"See  here,  babe,  you  dance  with 
your  body,  not  just  your  feet.  Re- 
lax, now." 

Mary  Ellen  relaxed  and  tried  it 
the  way  he  showed  her.  They  tried 
it  over  and  over,  and  the  feel  of  it 
came  to  her.    It  was  such  fun!    She 


could  ha\e  danced  with  Daddy  all 
night. 

"I'm  not  so  rusty  as  I  thou3ht," 
he  bragged  at  dinner.  "Don't  you 
think  we  ought  to  spruce  up  and  go 
to  dances  again,  Millie?" 

He  looked  hopefully  at  Mother, 
but  she  was  slicing  more  bread  for 
the  table  and  didn't  answer.  Mary 
Ellen  felt  real  sorry  for  him.  While 
she  was  wiping  dishes  she  tried  to 
do  something  about  it. 

"Daddy  really  likes  to  dance, 
doesn't  he.  Mother,"  she  said  in  a 
hinting  sort  of  way. 

"Oh,  yes,"  agreed  mother  heartily. 
"He  was  the  best  dancer  in  our 
crowd  when  we  were  young;  he's 
really  disappointed  you  aren't  going 
to  the  Teen  Gold  and  Green.  That's 
one  of  the  reasons  he  sacrificed  to 
get  you  the  new  drecc  and  slippers. 
lie  was  hoping  you  would  ask  him 
to  go  with  you." 

"He  v/as?"  Mary  Ellen  exclaimed. 
This  was  falling  out  better  than  she 
expected.  Mother  would  be  easy  to 
manage.  "He  must  be  real  disap- 
pointed. Mother,  why  don't  you  go 
with  him?" 

"I  would,  darling,  if  you  were  go- 
ing, but  surely  you  can  see  we 
couldn't  go  unless  you  did.  Your 
friends  would  think  us  characters." 

"I  guess  so,"  admitted  Mary  El- 
len, feeling  very  deflated  and  self- 
ish. She  thought  about  it  all 
through  the  knives  and  forks. 

"Mother,"  she  finally  said,  "if 
Daddy  can  sacrifice  to  buy  me  a 
dress,  I  guess  I  could  sacrifice  so  he 
could  go  to  the  dance." 

"Why,  Mary  Ellen!  How  thought- 
ful of  you,  dear.  You  don't  need  to 
go  that  far,  though." 

"I  don't  mind,  really,"  said  Mary 


20 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


Ellen,  trying  to  speak  coolly 
through  the  excitement  that  began 
to  shiver  along  her  veins. 


\\7"HEN  the  big  night  came,  she 
could  bear  to  go  into  the  dance 
hall  in  her  new  clothes  with  Daddy 
and  Mother.  She  looked  quickly  to 
verify  that  other  girls'  fathers  were 
there.  Belva  Jean's  mother  was  sit- 
ting on  the  side  bench,  and  Mother 
went  directly  to  her.  Of  course, 
some  of  the  girls  had  dates,  but  not 
many,  and  you  couldn't  say  actually 
that  Mary  Ellen  was  unescorted, 
not  with  both  Mother  and  Daddy 
there. 

Daddy  did  look  distinguished, 
compared  to  the  other  fathers,  most 
of  them  beginning  to  go  bald.  He 
was  already  looking  at  the  dance 
floor,  his  dark  eyes  shining. 

''How    about    it,    Mildred?     Like 
to  dance?"  he  asked  Mother. 

"No,  you  go  on.    My  feet  hurt." 

The  orchestra  struck  up  one  of 
the  very  tunes  they  had  practiced, 
and  he  held  out  his  arms  for  Mary 
Ellen.     She  shrank  back. 

"Oh,  no!  Not  the  first  couple  on 
the  floor.  Daddy." 

"Why  not?  Come  on,  let's  show 
them  how  it's  done." 

With  the  feeling  of  diving  off  the 
high  board,  Mary  Ellen  went,  and 
after  the  first  few  stiff  seconds,  she 
relaxed  and  didn't  care  who  saw 
them.  She  noticed  with  satisfaction 
that  some  eyes  were  following  them. 

They  danced  and  danced  again. 
It  was  after  the  Bunny  Hop  that  her 
father  asked  if  she  would  mind  sit- 
ting this  one  out.  Perspiration  was 
running    down    his    face,    and    he 


looked  tired,  sort  of.  Mother  and 
Belva  Jean's  mother  were  talking 
when  they  came  up,  and  didn't  see 
them. 

"You  have  to  play  the  wallflower, 
too,  I  see— act  as  if  you  don't  care 
to  dance,  and  all  that,"  Belva  Jean's 
mother  was  saying. 

"My  feet  hurt,"  began  Mother 
weakly. 

"You  can't  fool  me,"  Belva  Jean's 
mother  laughed.  "The  touchy  lit- 
tle things  have  to  be  managed  pret- 
ty cleverly." 

Mary  Ellen  turned  sick  to  her 
toes.  She  wasn't  so  dumb  that  she 
couldn't  understand.  Instead  of 
managing  her  mother,  she  had  been 
managed  into  coming  to  the  dance 
—and  very  cleverly,  too.  The  pieces 
clicked  into  place— her  father's  per- 
spiring face,  her  mother's  excuses 
and  withdrawals— pushing  her  gent- 
ly forward  to  practice  the  other 
night,  to  dance  tonight— but  some- 
how the  whole  picture  made  her 
heart  swell  with  humble  gratitude. 
Only  real  parents  would  care  so 
much;  only  a  real  mother  would 
understand  the  desires  of  her  daugh- 
ter's heart. 

Mary  Ellen  felt  a  little  pushing 
in  her  mind,  as  if  of  growth.  Sud- 
denly she  didn't  care  at  all  that  she 
had  been  tricked,  especially  since 
Jerry  was  coming  across  the  floor  to- 
ward her,  his  hair  sleek  and  shining, 
his  snub-nosed  face  clean  scrubbed. 
This  time  she  knew  without  a 
doubt  that  he  was  coming  for  her. 
She  flashed  her  parents  a  misty  smile 
as  she  followed  him  onto  the  dance 
floor. 


Alice  Money  Bailey,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  has  achie\ed  recognition  in  many 
artistic  endeavors,  including  music,  composing,  sculpture,  and  art.  She  is  now 
studying  marble  carving  under  Dr.  A\ard  Fairbanks  at  the  Uni\'ersity  of  Utah. 
She  has  won  prizes  and  awards  in  playwriting,  fiction,  articles,  and  poetry. 

Readers  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  are  familiar  with  her  poems,  short 
stories,  and  serials.  Her  story  "The  Wilderness"  placed  first  in  the  1941  Relief 
Society  Short  Story  Contest,  and  "The  Ring  of  Strength"  placed  second  in  1945. 
In  the  1948  Relief  Society  contests,  Mrs.  Bailey  was  awarded  first  prize  in  the 
short  story  and  second  prize  in  poetry.  Her  poem  "Lot's  Wife"  won  first  prize 
in  the  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest  in  1951.  Her  serial  "The  Deeper  Melody" 
appeared  in  the  Magazine  in  1953-54.  ^^^^-  Bailey's  poems  have  been  published 
in  many  anthologies,  and  in  many  magazines  and  newspapers  of  national  circula- 
tion. Since  girlhood,  Mrs.  Bailey  has  been  active  in  Church  work.  She  is  at 
present  drama  director  in  WHiittier  Ward,  Salt  Lake  City.  Alice  and  her  husband 
DeWitt  Bailey  are  the  parents  of  three  children  and  they  ha\e  three  grandchildren. 
Mrs.  Bailey  is  a  member  of  the  Utah  Sonneteers,  the  League  of  Utah  Writers, 
the  Associated  Utah  Artists,  and  at  present  is  acting  as  compositor  of  technical 
reports.  University  of  Utah,  Salt  Lake  City. 


Vi/inter  Song 

Thelma  /,  Lund 

A  wind-ruffled  sparrow  on  a  brittle  bough 
Sings  to  a  world  of  snow-bent  reaches  now; 
And  when  his  chill,  staccato  song  is  spent, 
The  solitude  will  echo  his  brief  lament. 


oLet    I  fie  cJhen  Answer 

Frances  C.  Yost 

He  answered  promptly  when  the  call  first  came. 

He  lit  his  lamp  and  went  unto  Eli. 

The  call  heard  twice,  and  then  a  third  the  same, 

And  every  time  young  Samuel  made  reply. 

At  first,  he  thought  the  call  from  earthly  spheres, 

Yet  did  not  falter,  did  not  find  excuse. 

With  reverence  he  spoke,  "Thy  servant  hears." 

Even  today  this  prophet's  words  effuse. 

When  there  is  hunger  on  my  village  street; 
When  I  see  tears  or  sense  a  lonely  waif; 
When  little  ones  pass  by  with  faltering  feet; 
And  even  older  people  find  the  world  unsafe; 
When  God  needs  help,  in  keeping  their  faith  high; 
Let  me  then  answer,  "Master,  here  am  I!" 

Page  21 


Faith  and  Prayer  and 
Johnnie  Morton 


Maryhale  WooJsey 


IT  seemed  to  Johnnie  that  Satur- 
day morning,  that  breakfast 
was  an  awfully  long  time  and 
that  food  was  harder  to  swallow 
than  he'd  have  ever  thought  it 
could  be.  It  was  a  good  thing,  he 
thought,  that  Grandma  was  pretty 
busy  with  the  waffles  and  that  Dad- 
dy's own  gladness  was  so  big  he 
didn't  pay  much  attention  to  John- 
nie. Not  really,  even  though  he 
talked  to  him  almost  all  the  time, 
and  Johnnie  had  to  answer. 

Talk  like  .  .  .  ''Isn't  it  wonderful, 
Johnnie!  This  is  the  day  we'll  have 
Mommie  home  again,  all  safely  get- 
ting well.  Aren't  we  the  happiest, 
luckiest  people  in  town?" 

*'We  sure  are!"  Johnnie  said, 
hoping  his  face  looked  really  happy. 
Daddy's  did;  his  blue  eyes  were  all 
sparkle,  his  mouth  all  smile;  and 
his  shoulders  had  their  swing-and- 
sway  look— as  Mommie  called  it— 
as  if  they  were  secretly  doing  a 
dance  to  secret  music. 

''We  ought  to  have  some  flowers 
in  the  bedroom  for  her,  don't  you 
think?"  Daddy  went  on.  'Tefs  see 
—how  about  a  pot  of  tulips?  Real 
bright,  gay  pink  ones— for  a  snowy 
February  day— what  do  you  think, 
Johnnie?" 

'Teah,  sure,"  Johnnie  replied.  "I 
'spect  Mommie'd  like  tulips  better 
than  anything." 

''Okay,  then.  Tulips  it  shall  be. 
I'll  order  them  first  thing  this  morn- 
ing, and  put  both  our  names  on  the 
card— I    mean,    all    three    of    our 

Page  22 


names.  Grandma's  name  should  be 
on  it,  too." 

"Sure  it  should,"  said  Johnnie. 

He  managed  a  smile  at  Grand- 
ma, and  hurried  to  take  a  big  bite 
of  waffle  and  honey  while  she  was 
looking  at  him,  so  she  wouldn't  ex- 
pect him  to  say  more.  Usually, 
Grandma  seemed  to  think  he  talked 
too  much.  He  didn't  want  her  to 
wonder  why  he  was  so  silent  this 
morning!  He  almost  wished  it  was 
a  school  day,  so  he'd  be  in  a  sort 
of  a  hurry  and  not  have  time 
to  think  about  the  troublesome 
thoughts  ....  And  yet,  he  needed 
to  think  about  them— or  how  would 
he  ever  get  them  settled  in  his 
mind? 

He  thought  again,  taking  a  long 
slow  drink  of  milk,  of  the  words 
Daddy  had  said  in  his  prayer  at  the 
beginning  of  breakfast:  ".  .  .  And 
we  are  grateful,  Heavenly  Father, 
for  the  great  blessing  you  have  be- 
stowed upon  us,  in  that  our  dear 
Mommie  is  safely  recovering  from 
her  illness  and  is  about  to  return 
home  to  us  again.  May  we  be  wor- 
thy of  this  blessing  and  make  her 
life  fine  and  happy,  which  you  have 
spared  for  our  sakes  .  .  .  ." 

How  could  Daddy  say,  Johnnie 
thought  again,  that  Heavenly  Fa- 
ther had  made  Mommie  well 
again?  Mommie  had  had  to  go  to 
the  hospital  and  have  an  operation, 
and  have  all  those  doctors  and 
nurses  taking  care  of  her  for  days 
and    days?    Heavenly    Father    had 


FAITH  AND  PRAYER  AND  JOHNNIE  MORTON 


23 


been  asked  first;  at  the  very  begin- 
ning, even  when  Mommie  had 
been  only  a  httle  bit  sick,  Daddy 
and  Johnnie  had  prayed  for  Heav- 
enly Father  to  make  her  well.  John- 
nie himself  had  pra}ed  dozens  of 
times— all  by  himself;  in  his  room 
when  he  was  supposed  to  be 
asleep,  he  had  got  out  of  bed  and 
knelt  and  prayed  o\'er  and  over. 

"Please,  Heavenly  Father,  make 
Mommie  well.  She  has  such  a  lot 
of  work  to  do,  taking  care  of 
Daddv— and  me— especially  me.  She 
needs  to  be  well  and  strong  .  .  .  ." 

And  later,  when  Mommie  had  got 
sicker  instead  of  better,  and  some- 
times in  the  nights  her  moaning 
would  waken  Johnnie,  he  had 
prayed  harder:  "Please  make  Mom- 
mie get  well,  Heavenly  Father! 
Please  let  this  prayer  be  granted, 
'cause  it's  the  most  important 
prayer  I  ever  prayed.  We  need 
Mommie  so  awfully  much,  Heaven- 
Iv  Father!  Please  make  her  get  well 
right  away!'' 

OUT  still  Mommie  had  got  worse 
and  worse;  and  at  last  the  doc- 
tor looked  \'er\-  worried  and  said 
that  an  operation  was  the  only 
chance  for  her.  So  she  had  been 
taken  to  the  hospital. 

Daddy  and  Grandma,  ^^'ho  came 
to  stay  with  them  to  look  after 
Johnnie  and  the  house  and  meals, 
and  Johnnie  with  them,  had  con- 
tinued to  prav  for  Mommie  to  be 
made  well.  But  in  Johnnie's  mind 
a  doubt  had  come,  and  grown  hig- 
her and  bigger:  what  was  the  use 
of  keeping  on  asking  Heavenlv  Fa- 
ther to  do  it,  when  it  was  the  doc- 
tors and  nurses  who  had  to  take 
care  of  her?  If  Heaxenlv  Father  had 
wanted    to,    he    could    ha\'e    made 


Mommie  well  without  all  this  fuss 
and  worry!  What  good  were  faith 
and  prayer,  if  after  all  you  had  to 
depend  on  the  doctors  and  nurses 
and  the  hospital? 

rkNCE  the  thought  had  come,  it 
brought  up  other  times  Johnnie 
had  prayed,  and  thought  his  prayers 
answered— like  when  he  prayed  for 
a  bike,  and  got  it.  But  Daddy  had 
bought  it  for  him,  and  Johnnie 
knew  how  Daddy  and  Mommie  had 
talked  \ery  seriously  about  it,  be- 
cause it  wasn't  easy  to  spare  the 
money,  just  when  Daddv  had  had 
to  ha\e  a  better  car.  Daddy  had 
paid  for  everything  Johnnie  had  got, 
that  he'd  wanted  enough  to  pray 
for.  And  Peter  Ellis  had  prayed 
for  a  bike  like  Johnnie's— but  Peter 
didn't  ha\e  a  daddy  at  all,  and  Pet- 
er had  not  got  a  bike  yet!  A  fine 
lot  of  good  praying  had  done  Peter! 

Johnnie  had  wanted  to  ask  Dad- 
dy about  it,  but  somehow  he 
couldn't  find  words  for  asking.  He'd 
heard  grownups  talk  about  how 
your  faith  had  to  be  very  strong, 
sometimes;  maybe  Johnnie  Mort- 
on's faith  wasn't  very  strong  ....  It 
might  e\en  be  his  fault  that  Heav- 
enly Father  hadn't  been  able  to 
make  Mommie  well!  It  was  a  dread- 
ful thought,  that  was. 

At  the  end  of  breakfast,  while 
Daddy  and  Grandma  talked  plans, 
Johnnie  put  on  his  jacket  and  cap 
and  boots  and  went  outdoors  to 
play.  Or  rather,  to  work;  he'd  shovel 
the  snow  off  the  walks,  he  decided. 
Mommie  would  like  having  them 
clear  when  she  came  home,  and 
she'd  be  proud  that  Johnnie  had 
done  them  by  himself.  The  snow- 
ing had  stopped,  and  there  were 
light  places  in  the  clouds  and  even 


24 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


one  small  patch  of  blue  sky  over  by 
the  mountains.  Johnnie  got  his 
small  push-shovel  out  of  the  garage 
and  got  busy. 

Daddy,  coming  out  in  his  go-to- 
office  clothes,  said,  ''Good  boy, 
Johnnie!    How's  it  go— hard  work?" 

"No,  it's  easy,"  Johnnie  an- 
swered. "It's  not  very  deep,  not 
even  to  the  top  of  my  boots.  I 
could  do  twice  this  much!" 

Why,  he'd  be  through  in  just  a 
little  while— and  then  what'd  he 
do?  The  morning  seemed  sudden- 
ly long  and  longer,  stretching  away 
with  emptiness. 

Daddy  was  smiling  with  a  wise 
understanding  look  in  his  eyes. 
"Could  vou,  now?"  he  asked.  "Well 
.  .  .  how'd  you  like  to  go  down  and 
do  Mrs.  Grimes'  walks?  I  was  in- 
tending to,  but  it  will  be  clear  into 
the  afternoon  before  I  can,  and 
maybe  she  needs  her  paths  this 
morning." 

Mrs.  Grimes  was  a  very  old  lady 
who  lived  all  by  herself  in  a  small 
house  at  the  edge  of  town.  Folks 
said  she  oughtn't  to  stay  there,  with 
nobody  to  help  her  and  not  even 
a  telephone;  but  Mrs.  Grimes  said 
it  was  her  home  and  she  wanted  to 
stay  there  till  she  died,  and  any- 
way as  long  as  she  could  carry  her 
own  coal,  she  wasn't  going  to  leave. 
Besides,  with  so  many  lovely  friends 
to  look  after  her  now  and  then, 
there  just  wasn't  any  reason  she 
couldn't  stay  right  where  she  was! 
Daddy  and  Mommie  often  looked 
in  on  Mrs.  Grimes,  and  did  things 
to  help. 

"Sure  I  will,"  Johnnie  said  now. 
lie  liked  the  walk  to  Mrs.  Grimes' 
house,  he  was  thinking.  "I'll  go  as 
soon  as  I'm  through  with  ours." 

"Fme!"    said   Daddy.      "Be   sure 


to  step  in  and  tell  Grandma  where 
you're  going,  and  that  I  said  you 
could.  And  you  might  ask  Mrs. 
Grimes  if  she  needs  anything  we 
could  bring  her,  or  if  she  needs  any- 
thing special  done,  besides  the 
walks." 

"I'll  remember."  Johnnie  stood 
by  while  the  car  rolled  backward 
out  of  the  garage  and  down  the 
drive,  its  tires  leaving  firm  small  pat- 
terns of  squares  in  the  snow. 

Daddy  called,  "Don't  forget  to 
be  here  promptly  for  lunch,  if  you 
want  to  go  with  me  afterward  to 
bring  Mommie  home!" 

AS  if  he'd  forgot  that/  Johnnie 
thought,  waving  his  hand  and 
shouting,  "Sure  thing!"  and  think- 
ing how  Daddy's  voice  fairly  sang 
with  gladness  in  it.  Johnnie  wished 
h\^  voice  would  sing  like  that.  But 
you  couldn't  be  entirely  glad,  he 
guessed,  when  you  had  doubts  in 
your  mind  about  Heavenly  Father's 
power  to  do  things.  It  was  so  im- 
portant to  believe  in  Heavenly  Fa- 
ther! 

He  shoved  the  pusher  busily 
along  the  sidewalk,  and  dumped 
the  snow  in  small  hills  and  peaks 
along  it. 

"Hi,  Johnnie!"  called  pretty  Mrs. 
Dexter,  the  young  woman  next  door. 

She  was  sweeping  snow  off  her 
front  porch,  and  as  Johnnie  looked 
o\'er  towards  her,  she  thwacked  her 
broom  against  the  railing  to  clear 
it  of  its  clinging  load. 

"Where's  your  whistle  this  morn- 
ing? Did  you  leave  it  in  bed  with 
vour  shadow?  With  your  Mommie 
coming  home  today,  I  should  think 
you'd  be  the  whistlingest  boy  any- 
where!" 

"I  ...  I  was  busy,  thinking,  is 


FAITH  AND  PRAYER  AND  JOHNNIE  MORTON 


25 


all."  Johnnie  began  immediately  to 
whistle,  and  Mrs.  Dexter  smiled  at 
him  and  went  on  with  her  sweep- 
ing, and  Johnnie  kept  whistling, 
but  couldn't  make  anv  tune  out  of 
it.  When  Mrs.  Dexter  had  gone 
into  her  house  again,  he  ga\e  up 
trying,  and  shoveled  in  silence  un- 
til all  the  walks  were  clear. 

Grandma  came  out  to  look  and 
said  he  had  done  a  fine  job;  and 
then  Johnnie  started  for  Mrs. 
Grimes'  house.  It  was  down  near 
the  end  of  Willow  Street,  at  the 
end  of  a  little  lane  all  its  own.  Push- 
shoN'el  over  his  shoulder,  John- 
nie walked  rapidly,  his  troubled 
thoughts  heavy  in  his  mind. 

Down  where  the  lane  began,  the 
snow  was  clean  and  soft,  and  un- 
marked until  Johnnie's  boots  made 
small  deep  wells  as  he  stepped  care- 
fullv  along.  Then  he  disco\ered 
some  tinv  tracks  ^^'here  a  bird  had 
run  along  on  the  snow,  and  the 
mark  of  where  its  wings  had  brushed 
the  snow  as  it  took  off  in  flight. 
After  that,  Johnnie  watched  intent- 
Iv  for  other  little  tracks,  and  for  a 
brief  time  his  trouble  was  forgot- 
ten. But  it  came  back  \ery  soon; 
almost  as  if  it  had  gone  ahead  to 
wait  for  him  at  Mrs.  Grimes'  house. 

It  was  a  small,  gray  house  with  a 
red  door  and  red-and-white  shutters, 
and  it  looked  as  pretty  as  a  picture 
on  a  Christmas  card,  with  the  soft 
snow  rounding  the  roof  lines  like  a 
w^hite  fur  bonnet,  and  the  trees  all 
white-and-dark  lace  ruffled  around 
it.  He  felt  a  little  disappointed  be- 
cause no  smoke  was  coming  out  of 
the  chimneys;  smoke  often  made 
spirals  and  whirls  that  he  liked  to 
watch,  and  besides,  the  picture- 
house  wasn't  quite  right  without 
smoke  rising  up  tall  from  it. 


Mavbe— a  thought  came  to  him 
suddenly— Mrs.  Grimes  had  emp- 
tied her  coal  bucket  and  hadn't 
wanted  to  go  out  in  the  snow  to 
get  more.  Maybe  he'd  better  do 
the  back  yard  walk  first  ....  No, 
first  he'd  better  tell  her  he  was  here, 
and  ask  where  she'd  rather  have 
him  begin!  He  stood  his  pusher 
up  against  the  porch  and  went  up 
to  the  red  door,  planning  what  he'd 
say:  ''Good  morning,  Mrs.  Grimes. 
I  came  to  shovel  your  walks  for 
you  .  .  .  ." 

OE  knocked,  and  stepped  back  to 
wait  for  the  door  to  open.  But 
it  didn't  open;  instead,  a  voice  called 
from  inside,  "Come  in!  Come  in, 
please— and  hurry!" 

It  was  Mrs.  Grimes'  voice,  all 
right,  but  extra  qua\'ery  and  with  a 
sound  in  it  like  crying.  It  gave 
Johnnie  a  sort  of  fright;  he  wasn't 
sure  he  should  open  that  door,  for 
Mrs.  Grimes  had  always,  before, 
come  to  open  it  and  ask  folks  to 
step  in. 

But  quickly  the  call  came  again: 
"Whoever  you  are,  please  come  in! 
I  need— help.'" 

Johnnie  stomped  the  snow  off 
his  boots  and  opened  the  door. 

Nobody  was  to  be  seen  in  the 
red-carpeted  living  room.  But  the 
quavery  voice  came  again,  this  time 
from  behind  an  arch  where  a  flow- 
ered curtain  hung. 

"Come  this  way,  please." 

Following  the  voice,  Johnnie 
found  himself  looking  into  the  bed- 
room; and  there,  huddled  on  the 
white  rug  beside  the  high,  old-fash- 
ioned bed,  with  a  patchwork  quilt 
over  her,  lay  Mrs.  Grimes. 

"Thank  God!  Thank  God  vou 
came,  little  boy— why,  it's  Johnnie 


26 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


Morton,  isn't  it!"  she  said,  her  old 
eyes  squinting  to  see  him. 

'Tes'm,  Vm  Johnnie.  What's  the 
matter,  Mrs.  Grimes?  Are  you  sick?" 
He  was  puzzled.  If  she  was  sick, 
she  ought  to  be  up  in  her  bed. 

'Tm— hurt,  dearie.  I  slipped  and 
fell,  when  I  was  getting  out  of  bed 
away  early  this  morning;  and  I  can't 
get  up.  I  think  ....  I'm  afraid  I've 
broken  my  leg.  I've  been  praying 
and  praying  for  help,  Johnnie. 
Thank  the  good  Lord  for  sending 
you! 

Johnnie  gasped  a  little.  She'd 
been  praying  for  help— and  he  had 
come— a  small  boy,  who  suddenly 
felt  very  small  indeed,  wondering 
what  he  could  possibly  do  to  help 
an  old  lady  with  a  broken  leg. 

''Do  you  think— J  can  help  you?" 
he  asked  doubtfully,  and  with  his 
own  faith  problem  swiftly  and 
sharply  bigger  inside  him. 

''Of  course  you  can!"  Mrs.  Grimes 
answered.  "That  is,  you  can  go 
after  someone  who  can  do  what 
needs  to  be  done,  that  you— 
couldn't."  Her  eyes,  dark  and  pain- 
filled,  suddenly  twinkled.  "I  didn't 
tell  the  Lord  what  help  to  send  me, 
Johnnie.  I  just  asked  him  to  pro- 
vide it,  and  left  the  rest  to  him." 

"Oh!"  Johnnie  said,  still  not 
quite  understanding.  Then,  "I'll  go 
after  anyone  you  say,  Mrs.  Grimes. 
I'll  go  as  fast  as  I  can." 

"Fine,  Johnnie!  The  Jensens  are 
the  nearest  folks  that  have  a  phone. 
They  live  just  around  the  corner  of 
Willow  and  East  Five,  the  white 
house  near  the  little  store.  Ask 
Mrs.  Jensen  to  call  Doctor  Herrin, 
and  then  come  over  if  she  can.  And, 
oh  .  .  .  before  you  go,  Johnnie, 
would  you  haul  me  down  another 
quilt  off  the  bed?  I  couldn't  reach 


it  for  the  pain— and  my  fires  are 
out  and  I'm  getting  cold." 

Johnnie  pulled  the  quilt  off  the 
bed  and  tucked  it  carefully  around 
her  as  she  directed;  then  he  hurried 
away. 

Mrs.  Jensen  said,  "My  goodness, 
how  awful!"  She  was  holding  a 
babv  and  a  nursing  bottle,  and  she 
laid  the  baby  in  his  crib,  gave  him 
the  bottle,  and  hurried  to  the  phone. 
"I'll  call  the  doctor  first,  and  you 
hurry  back  and  tell  Mrs.  Giimes 
I'll  be  right  over.  The  poor  thing 
...  on  the  floor  all  this  time,  you 
said?    Goodness  sakes!" 

JOHNNIE  hurried  back.  He  bet- 
^  ter  get  the  front  walk  done  real 
fast,  he  was  thinking;  folks  would 
be  tracking  in  a  lot  of  snow  if  he 
didn't,  and  Mommie  said  it  was  a 
shame  to  track  snow  onto  carpets. 
But  first,  he'd  go  in  and  tell  Mrs. 
Grimes  that  her  help— her  real  help 
—was  coming  soon. 

"I'm  so  grateful  to  our  Father!" 
she  declared.  And  suddenly  John- 
nie burst  out  with  the  question  he 
hadn't  wanted  to  ask  Daddy  be- 
cause he  didn't  want  Daddy  to 
know  Johnnie's  faith  wasn't  as 
strong  as  it  ought  to  be!  He  sat 
down  on  the  floor  and  asked  earnest- 

ly. 

"Mrs.  Grimes,  why  didn't  Heav- 
enly Father  send  you  real  help  right 
away,  instead  of  just  sending— me?" 

"Oh,  my  goodness,  Johnnie!  I 
don't  know,  but  I'm  sure  he  had 
good  reasons.  What  matters,  is  that 
he  saw  to  it  I  got  my  help." 

Johnnie  sat  still  a  moment,  think- 
ing hard.  Then,  "Would  he  have 
good  reasons  whv  my— why  some- 
body had  to  go  to  a  hospital,  in- 
stead of  getting  well  at  home?" 


FAITH  AND  PRAYER  AND  JOHNNIE  MORTON 


27 


'Tm  sure  he  had  good  reasons. 
Why,    Johnnie?     Tell    me,    dear." 

'Well— I  was  thinking  about 
how  we  prayed  and  prayed  for 
Mommie  to  get  well,  but  she  only 
got  worse  until  she  had  to  go  to 
the  hospital  and  be  operated  on, 
before  she  could  get  well.  I— I  can't 
see  why  Heavenly  Father  couldn't 
have  made  her  get  well  without  all 
that  fuss  and  .  .  .  and  worry." 

''What  you  mean,  Johnnie— you 
sort  of  wanted  an  out-and-out 
miracle." 

''Well  ...  I  s  pose " 

"Oh,  Johnnie  dear!  Of  course 
he  could  ha\e  done  it  that  way;  but 
if  he  just  went  around  doing  mir- 
acles for  us,  how  would  we  ever 
Jearn  anything  for  ourselves?  What 
good  would  life  be  to  us.  if  we  just 
played  around  and  had  riea\'enly 
Father  fix  everything  fine  for  us 
when  things  go  wrong?  He  has  to 
let  us  learn  things  for  ourselves." 

"Gee!"  said  Johnnie.  And  again, 
"Gee!  I  never  thought  of  that." 

Mrs.  Grimes  smiled  through  her 
pain.  "Johnnie,  I  bet  I  can  guess 
why  Hea\'enly  Father  sent  you  to 
me  this  morning.  He  wanted  me 
to  help  you  understand  something 
that  was  troubling  you.  That  was 
his  way  of  helping  you.  Do  you 
see?" 

"Gee!  Yes'm,  I  think  I  see.  You 
mean,  he  lets  us  help  him  do  the 
.  .  .  the  things  somebody  else  pravs 
for?" 

"Yes,  Johnnie.  Everyone  who 
does  helpful  things  for  others,  is 
helping  to  accomplish  the  Lord's 
good  will.  Whether  it's  doctors 
and  nurses  and  teachers,  or  good 
neighbors— even  little  big  boys  who 
go  to   shovel   snow   for  old  ladies 


who  can't  do  their  own." 

"Gee.  And  .  .  .  and  nice  old 
ladies  who  tell  kids  things  they  need 
to  understand?  Even  if  I  didn't 
think  to  pray  about  .  .  .  that  .  .  .  ." 

"But  maybe  you  did,  Johnnie. 
Prayer  isn't  always  kneeling  and 
asking  in  exact  words;  you  know 
what  the  song  says,  'Prayer  is  the 
soul's  sincere  desire,  uttered  or  un- 
expressed.' You  can  understand 
that,  can't  you?" 

"Sure  I  can— now.  I  guess  I  just 
never  did  quite,  before  .  .  ."  He 
stopped  short  as  a  knock  came  at 
the  door,  and  the  sound  of  the  knob 
turning,  and  then  Mrs.  Jensen's 
voice  calling,  "Hi!  Here  I  am  .  .  .  ." 

"Oh,  gosh!"  Johnnie  exclaimed, 
here's  Mrs.  Jensen  already,  having 
to  wade  through  the  snow!" 

And  Johnnie  hurried  out  again, 
out  into  the  crisp  morning.  He  felt 
something  big  and  wonderful  inside 
him;  it  seemed  to  warm  him  all 
through.  He  looked  up  to  see  the 
sky  clearing,  the  sun  breaking 
through.  Never  had  the  blue  been 
so  blue,  the  sunshine  so  golden  as 
now,  shining  down  and  making  daz- 
zling diamond  flashes  all  over  the 
snow.  He  drew  in  a  deep,  long 
breath  and  went  to  work,  feeling 
big  with  happiness  and  sureness. 
Like  Mommie  alwavs  said,  it  was  a 
beautiful  world  God  had  made,  and 
you  might  know  he'd  never  be  very 
far  away  from  it.  And  you  ought 
to  know,  Johnnie  told  himself,  that 
fine  folks  like  Daddy  and  Mommie 
would  be  right  about  .  .  .  things; 
you  just  had  to  find  out  how  to 
understand.  He  guessed  maybe  he 
still  had  lots  and  lots  to  learn,  but 
one  thing  he'd  never  doubt  again, 
that  was  sure:  prayer— faith  and 
prayer  were  certainly— okay/ 


Sixty    Ljears  Jtgo 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  January  i,  and  January  15,  1895 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

SPEAK  NO  ILL:  If  we  will  institute  a  thorough  and  candid  investigation  of  our- 
selves, there  is  no  doubt  but  the  results  will  prove  profitable;  they  may  reveal  to  our 
view  some  traits  in  our  character  that  we  were  not  aware  of,  and  impress  us  with  the 
necessity  of  a  speedy  reformation,  and  if  so  we  will  feel  more  lenient  towards  the  fail- 
ings of  others,  and  not  so  anxious  to  make  them  known,  but  will  "speak  of  all  the  best 
we  can." 

— L.  M.  W. 

TO  THE  YOUTH  OF  THE  LAND:  And  oh,  ye  youth  of  this  much  favored 
land,  think  not  to  make  the  excuse  of  ignorance.  It  will  no  longer  be  accepted.  This 
is  the  golden  age  of  opportunity;  hold  not  back  and  think  there  is  nothing  left  for  you 
to  do;  rouse  yourselves  and  look  around  you;  there  are  fresh  hills  for  you  to  climb; 
there  are  new  discoveries  for  you  to  make;  there  is  work  for  you  to  do. 

— Phoebe  C.  Young 

THE  YEAR  IS  NEW 

Dearest;  the  year  is  new, 
And  the  roses  silent  sleep, 
But  the  hearts  that  are  most  true 
All  their  vows  of  love  will  keep. 

Though  the  roses  fade  and  wither, 
Love  survives  the  stormy  weather  .... 

— Edson  B.  Russell 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE  IN  STAR  VALLEY  (WYOMING): 
Home  industry,  in  the  way  of  carding,  spinning,  knitting,  and  weaving  was  encouraged 
....  and  ideas  advanced  in  relation  to  the  planting  and  caring  for  trees  and  small  fruits 
adapted  to  our  climate  ....  Several  looms  are  in  operation,  and  the  hum  of  the  old- 
fashioned  spinning  wheel  may  be  heard  in  a  number  of  our  homes.  The  strawberry,  a 
plant  that  thrives  and  yields  well,  is  being  cultivated  ....  President  Kittie  E.  Dixon 
encouraged  the  sisters  to  continue  their  labors,  and  strive  to  meet  all  the  requirements 
made  of  them,  whether  spiritual  or  temporal. 

— Lucy  E.  Call,  Sec. 

A  WOMAN  LAWYER:  Miss  Phoebe  Couzins  of  St.  Louis,  distinguished  lawyer 
and  lecturer,  and  at  one  time  United  States  Marshal  of  the  Eastern  District  of  Missouri 
(serving  out  her  father's  term  after  his  decease),  has  been  for  some  weeks  in  our  city 
at  the  Templeton  Hotel  ....  After  Miss  Couzins  graduated  from  the  high  school  of 
her  native  city,  she  chose  the  law  as  a  profession,  her  application  for  admission  to  the 
Washington  University  in  St.  Louis  in  1869  was  granted  without  a  dissenting  voice.  She 
has  been  admitted  to  practice  in  all  the  courts  of  Missouri,  the  United  States  District 
Court,  and  in  the  courts  of  Kansas  and  Utah;  she  was  the  first  woman  in  the  United 
States  appointed  to  a  federal  executi\e  office. 

.  — Editorial 

Pcige  28 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


E^LIZABETH,  Queen  Mother  of 
England,  visited  in  the  United 
States  and  Canada  in  November. 
This  was  the  Queen  Mother's  sec- 
ond visit  to  Washington,  D.  C, 
where  she  was  entertained  by  Presi- 
dent and  Mrs.  Eisenhower.  Among 
other  honors  for  EHzabeth  was  a 
dinner  sponsored  by  the  Enghsh- 
Speaking  Union  in  New  York  City, 
at  which  she  was  presented  a  check 
for  $433,000  to  set  up  a  scholarship 
fund  in  memory  of  King  George  VI. 

OAJKUMARI    AMRIT    KAUR, 

Minister  for  Health  in  the  In- 
dian government,  recently  visited 
America  as  a  guest  of  the  Rockefel- 
ler Foundation.  A  devout  disciple 
of  Mahatma  Ghandi,  and  his  secre- 
tarv  for  fifteen  vears,  she  has  been 
president  of  the  All-India  Women's 
Conference  and  has  presided  over 
the  World  Health  Arjembly,  and 
has  acted  as  a  delegate  to  UNESCO 
in  London  and  Paris.  Two  of  her 
published  books  are  To  Women 
and  Challenge  to  Women. 

"lirOMEN  are  taking  a  more 
prominent  part  in  politics, 
and  their  acceptance  as  public  of- 
ficials was  exemplified  in  the  No- 
vember elections.  All  of  the  ele\'en 
incumbents  of  the  House  of  Repre- 
sentatives were  re-elected,  and  two 
others  were  added— Mrs.  Iris  Blitch 
of  Georgia  and  Mrs.  Edith  Green 
from  Oregon.  Margaret  Chase 
Smith  of  Maine  is  back  in  the  Sen- 


ate, and  Mrs.  George  Abel  of  Ne- 
braska was  elected  to  the  Senate  to 
fill  two  months  of  an  unfinished 
term. 

r\R.  MABEL  COCHRAN,  associ- 
ate curator  of  the  division  of 
reptiles  and  amphibians  in  the  Na- 
tional Museum,  Washington,  D.C., 
has  40,000  specimens  preserved  in 
alcohol  under  her  guardianship.  She 
is  a  world  authority  on  snakes, 
frogs,  and  lizards.  During  World 
War  II  her  suggestions  on  how  to 
cope  with  dangerous  reptiles  were 
distributed  to  the  armed  forces  in 
snake-infested  jungles. 

"DIRTHDAY  congratulations  are 
extended  to  Mrs.  Ruth  May 
Fox,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  101; 
Mrs.  Hilda  Erickson,  Grantsville, 
Utah,  ninety-five;  Mrs.  Jane  Reid, 
Rexburg,  Idaho,  and  Mrs.  Nancy  E. 
Schvaneveldt,  Dayton,  Idaho,  nine- 
ty-one; Mrs.  Cora  Lindsay  Ashton 
and  Mrs.  Mary  Bates  Egan,  Salt 
Lake  City,  both  ninety. 

pEARL  S.  BUCK,  Nobel  and 
Pulitzer  prize  winner  in  the 
field  of  literature,  and  member  of 
the  American  Academy  of  Arts  and 
Sciences,  has  written  her  life  story 
in  a  new  autobiography,  My  Several 
Woi\d^.  She  relates  the  humorous 
and  tragic  happenings  of  her  many 
years  in  China,  and  of  her  adjust- 
ments to  American  life  in  the 
1930's. 

Page  29 


EDITORIAL 


VOL.  42 


JANUARY  1955 


NO.  1 


1 1  ioniing  and  the    /Lew    L/( 


ear 


".   .   .   in   the  morning  will   I   direct   my   prayers   unto   thee,  and   will   look   up" 
(Psalms  5:3). 


'pHE  coming  of  the  New  Year 
means  a  new  beginning  for  all 
of  us.  No  matter  where  we  may 
stand  in  the  journey  between  our 
past  and  our  future,  the  coming  of 
another  year  brings  fresh  oppor- 
tunity, brighter  vision,  and  opens 
the  door  to  accomplishment.  The 
New  Year  is  like  morning,  when  the 
way  to  unknown  treasures  is  opened, 
when  the  pathway  lies  unmarred  be- 
fore us.  It  is  the  time  in  which  the 
Lord  has  given  us  another  chance  to 
prove  ourselves  worthy  of  his  mer- 
cies which  'are  new  every  morning." 
Many  of  our  activities,  our  ideals, 
and  our  aspirations  partake  of  the 
spaciousness  of  the  New  Year  and 
of  the  measure  of  morning.  Suppose 
we  are  to  take  a  journey,  perhaps  to 
a  place  we  have  never  seen  before, 
the  sea,  or  the  mountains,  or  to  an- 
other city.  A  journey  is  traveling 
into  a  new  experience.  And  even 
if  it  be  a  journey  to  a  familiar  place, 
there  may  have  been  changes  in  the 
land,  or  it  may  be  another  season. 
Always,  too,  we  may  meet  strangers 
who  can  lift  our  spirits,  or  people 
who  need  to  walk  briefly  with  us  to 
see  some  inviting  aspect  of  life 
which  we  can  reveal  to  them.  All 
journeys,  near  and  far,  are  new  in 
their  significance  —  they  are  new, 
like  the  year  and  the  morning. 

Meeting  a  new  friend,  or  one  who 
is  to  become  a  friend,  has  the  possi- 

Page  30 


bilities  of  giving  us  new  growth  of 
the  spirit  and  an  entrance  into  the 
beauty  and  strength  of  another 
personality.  It  is  our  opportunity 
to  bestow  something  of  our  own 
perspective  upon  one  who  may  have 
been  looking  upon  life  from  a  dif- 
ferent point  of  view.  A  new  friend- 
ship may  be  the  threshold  of  new 
pleasure  and  new  illumination. 

Even  more  humble  activities  are 
as  a  journey  into  the  delightful  un- 
known. A  woman's  day  is  often 
composed  of  a  series  of  exhilarating 
experiences.  Prosaic  tasks  may  as- 
sume great  expectancy  and  promise, 
if  they  are  performed  with  a  feeling 
of  adventure  and  anticipation.  The 
whir  of  a  sewing*  machine  in  making 
a  little  girl's  dress,  the  further 
stitches  in  needlepoint,  even  the 
matching  0'  colors  and  shapes  in 
patches  for  mending— these  are  small 
adventures,  but  they  may  be  tribu- 
tary to  the  satisfying  wholeness  of 
homemaking.  Expectancy  and  an- 
ticipation prevail  in  the  challenging 
efforts  of  re-decorating  a  home— new 
color  on  the  walls,  the  harmony  of 
tints  and  tones  in  rugs  and  drap- 
eries, a  kitchen  cheerful  all  over 
again  in  a  different  decoration. 

Even  so  familiar  an  act  as  to  open 
a  book  mav  partake  of  the  nature  of 
regeneration.  Not  long  ago  an 
elderly  woman  opened  the  Bible  and 
turned  to  the  Book  of  Psalms.    Her 


EDITORIAL 


31 


scriptural  reading,  for  the  most  part, 
had  been  confined  to  the  New 
I'estanient,  and  she  had  not  experi- 
enced for  sometime  the  loftv  lan- 
guage and  the  noble  thoughts  of  the 
Psalms.  She  turned  the  pages  re\- 
ercnth  and  said,  "I'o  me,  this  is  a 
new  thing."  To  her  there  was  the 
presence  of  morning  and  the  cle- 
ment of  disco\"er\'.  in  the  sacred 
pages.  She  read  also  Psalm  ro2, 
which  describes  the  beauties  of 
Zion,  "For  thy  ser\'ants  take  pleas- 
ure in  her  stones,  and  faxour  the 
dust  thereof."  And  the  elderlv 
woman  had  found  words  which  ex- 
pressed her  deep  thoughts,  for  she 
had  so  long  lo\ed  her  own  humble 
home  and  the  encircling  land.  e\en 
so  much  that  she  had  loved  its 
stones  and  dust.    But  nc\'er  before 


had  she  found  the  right  words  for 
so  deep  a  realization.  Any  great  and 
good  book  gives  to  us  the  spirit  of 
newness  and  of  mgrning. 

The  most  precious  of  all  new^ 
treasures  gi\en  to  women  are  the 
children,  lo\'elv  as  morning,  and  hav- 
ing within  them  infinite  possibilities, 
which  mothers  may  help  to  develop 
along  the  wide  pathways  of  life's 
responsibilities  and  joys  and  achieve- 
ments. 

The  \ear  is  new,  and  it  is  the  time 
of  morning,  a  time  of  closeness  be- 
tween the  hea\ens  and  the  earth. 
"For  lo,  he  that  formeth  the  moun- 
tains, and  createth  the  wind  .  .  .  that 
maketh  the  morning  .  .  .  and  tread- 
eth  upon  the  high  places  of  the 
earth.  The  Lord  ...  is  his  name" 
(Amos  4:3). 

-V.  P.  C. 


^J) rift  wood 


Nntahc  King 


The  \xilcl.  \\'ct  sweep  of  ocean  \\n\cs  along  the  beaeh  a  dozen  years. 
Has  buffeted  this  slender  l)ranc]i  uith  elementary  sobs  and  tears; 
Solaced  too  seldom  b\-  the  ra\s  of  w elcome  sun  upon  the  sands, 
Allowed  scant  healing  time  before  the  sea  repeats  its  harsh  demands. 

Turn  the  full  circle,  sun,  the  storm,  the  biting  winds  and  bitter  cold. 
Bent  to  one  purpose,  that  to  fit  this  broken  branch  into  its  mold, 
Leaving  at  length  the  beauty  of  silver  perfection  polished  smooth; 
Unmarred  by  flaw,  content  to  lie  where  unseen  forces  bid  it  move. 

Not  swift  this  state  of  beautv  comes,  each  agony  is  singly  borne. 
Despair,  first  deep,  becomes  resigned,  then  grateful  for  each  perfect  morn. 
Time,  the  abrasi\e,  wears  and  wounds  to  cut  the  pattern  plain, 
Scoring  the  finallv  finished  work  with  half-remembered  pain. 

So  are  the  old.  contented  in  their  places. 
Showing  God's  hand  in  fine  etched,  tranquil  faces. 


TO  THE  FIELD 


uxelief  (bociety^   ^yissigned  (bvening    11  Lee  ting  oj 

QJast  Q^unaaii  in    1 1  Larch 

'T^HE  Sunday  night  meeting  to  be  held  on  Fast  Day,  March  6,  1955,  has 
again  been  assigned  by  the  First  Presidency  for  use  by  the  Rehef 

Society. 

Suggestive  plans  for  this  evening  meeting  have  been  prepared  by  the 

general  board  and  sent  to  the  stakes  in  bulletin  form. 

It  is  suggested  that  ward  Relief  Society  presidents  confer  with  their 

bishops  immediately  to  arrange  for  this  meeting.    Music  for  the  Singing 

Mothers  should  be  ordered  at  once. 

[Joouna    Volumes  of  ig^Jf  Lrie/ief  Society    1 1  Lagazines 

OELIEF  Society  officers  and  members  who  wish  to  have  their  1954 
issues  of  The  Rdiei  Society  Magazine  bound  may  do  so  through  The 
Deseret  News  Press,  31  Richards  Street,  Salt  Lake  City,  1,  Utah.  The 
cost  for  binding  the  twelve  issues  in  a  permanent  cloth  binding  is  $2.50, 
including  the  index.  If  a  leather  binding  is  preferred,  the  cost  is  $3.50. 
See  schedules  of  postage  rates  in  this  issue  of  the  Magazine,  page  71.  If 
bound  volumes  are  desired,  and  the  Magazine  cannot  be  supplied  by  the 
person  making  the  request,  the  Magazines  will  be  supplied  for  $1.50  by  the 
Magazine  Department,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society,  40  North  Main 
Street,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah.  Only  a  limited  number  of  Magazines  are 
available  for  binding. 

It  is  suggested  that  wards  and  stakes  have  one  volume  of  the  1954 
Magazines  bound  for  preservation  in  ward  and  stake  Relief  Society  li- 
braries. 

J^wara  Subscriptions  LP  resented  in   Jripnl 

T^HE  award  subscriptions  presented  to  Magazine  representatives  for  hav- 
ing obtained  75  per  cent  or  more  subscriptions  to  the  Magazine  in  re- 
lation to  their  enrolled  Relief  Society  members,  are  not  awarded  until 
after  the  stake  Magazine  representatives'  annual  reports  have  been  audited. 
Award  cards  for  these  subscriptions  for  the  year  1954  ^^^^  ^^  mailed  to 
ward  and  stake  Magazine  representatives  about  April  1,  1955. 

Page  32  < 


clnfantile  [Paralysis  and  the    1 1  Larch  of  Jjirnes 

Basil  O'Connor 
President,  The  National  Foundation  for  Infantile  Paralysis 

TT  will  be  a  great  day  for  everyone  when  the  world  can  be  told  that  Dr. 
Salk's  trial  vaccine  actually  protects  against  polio.  We  hope  that  day 
arrives  early  in  1955.  The  theme  of  the  1955  March  of  Dimes  reflects  ex- 
pansion for  the  fight  against  polio  in  the  longed-for  realm  of  prevention. 

On  the  other  hand,  we  must  face  the  possibility  that  an  inconclusive 
report  may  be  issued  by  Dr.  Thomas  Francis,  Jr.  of  the  University  of 
Michigan,  who  is  responsible  for  determining  whether  or  not  the  vaccine 
is  effective.  As  hopeful  as  this  is,  the  fact  remains  we  have  no  proven 
vaccine,  yet.  Millions  more  must  be  spent  on  the  Salk  vaccine  studies. 
At  the  same  time,  our  responsibilities  continue  for  children  and  adults 
crippled  by  polio. 

Either  way,  our  problems  and  our  responsibilities  multiply.  Even  if 
the  vaccine  is  declared  highly  effective,  we  cannot  see  the  end  of  polio 
in  1955  ^^  1956— or,  for  that  matter,  in  1957. 

Certainly  all  of  the  more  than  50,000,000  young  Americans  under 
eighteen  years  of  age  (the  most  polio-susceptible  group)  cannot  possibly 
be  vaccinated  in  time  to  prevent  thousands  of  new  attacks  in  the  years  im- 
mediately ahead. 

What  I'm  getting  at  is  that  the  news  from  Michigan  will  have  little 
immediate  effect  on  the  huge  job  of  mending  lives,  refining  preventive 
techniques,  and  training  professionals.  That  is  why  I  am  appealing  again 
for  your  support  this  coming  January.  The  crippled  child  who  is  cut  off 
from  her  playmates  lives  only  half-a-life.  The  disabled  wage-earner  needs 
more  than  just  plain  courage  to  carry  on.  Only  with  expert  treatment, 
good  equipment,  and  understanding  care  can  the  stricken  overcome  crush- 
ing handicaps.    These  are  the  things  money  can  buy. 

Your  continued  help  in  supporting  the  1955  March  of  Dimes,  January 
3-31,  will  most  certainly  evoke  the  gratitude  of  those  born  too  soon  to 
benefit  from  any  polio  vaccine,  as  well  as  those  who  look  to  the  March  of 
Dimes  to  protect  them  from  polio  in  the  future. 


[He fore  the  Storm 

Zara  Sahin 

Even  this  cold,  gray  day  is  beautiful — 
The  upturned  sod  where  late  the  farmer  plowed. 
Now  locked  to  earth  by  winter's  icy  breath, 
Is  edged  with  flowers  of  frost.  A  pewter  cloud 
Hangs  low  on  the  horizon,  while  a  crow, 
Scarce  darker  than  the  limb  on  which  it  sits. 
Awaits  the  snow. 


Page  33 


Bob  Bishop 


YOSEMITE  VALLEY,  CALIFORNIA 


WAke   World 

Gene  Romolo 

In  a  white,  white  world  I  have  awakened 
To  clutch  again  the  tenuous  strands  of  life 
That  dormant  lie  while  slumber  holds  us  captive 
A  white  world,  for  the  moment  free  from  strife. 
Night  has  wrought  this  lovely,  soft  white  wonder; 
With  needles  of  the  frost,  has  knitted  it 
In  motifs,  hexagon-shaped  replicas  of  stars, 
And  with  artistic  deftness,  made  each  fit 
The  place  appointed  for  a  perfect  piece 
Of  handiwork,  earth's  beauty  to  increase. 


Page  3  J^STITUTE  OF  RELIGION 

4602  SOUTH  REDWOOD  ROAD 
SALT  UKE  CITY.  UTAH    84/OZ 


Grandma's  Responsibility 


Mary  C.  Martineau 


FOR  some  reason,  no  one 
thought  anything  of  leaving 
the  cat  with  Grandma  when 
the  family  went  on  their  vacation. 
They  left  the  cat  without  a  qualm 
for  its  safety  and  care,  and  Grand- 
ma, dear  old  soul,  never  dreamed  of 
not  allowing  the  cat  to  be  left. 

What's  a  cat  to  take  care  of? 
That's  nothing.  But  to  have  the 
family  return  to  find  the  cat  gone- 
strayed— stolen,  that  was  different. 

Grandsons,  Jimmy  and  Johnny, 
just  couldn't  feature  Grandma  in  a 
careless  role,  but,  as  Jimmy  re- 
marked, ''Our  cat  is  gone,  and  he 
was  Grandma's  responsibility." 

Then  Grandma  knew  by  the 
look  in  Jimmy's  eyes  and  in  the 
tone  of  his  voice  that  his  confidence 
in  her  was  forever  shaken  unless  she 
found  the  cat  and  proved  her  fidelity 
to  a  trust.    Poor  Grandma! 

It  all  happened  this  way:  Grand- 
ma was  to  go  to  Jimmy's  house 
every  morning  in  the  absence  of 
the  family  and  feed  the  cat,  water 
the  flowers,  collect  the  mail,  see 
that  the  house  door  was  locked  se- 
curely, and  then  walk  home  again 
to  take  up  her  own  housework.  And 
very  faithfully  did  Grandma  per- 
form these  morning  duties.  Old 
Puff,  the  cat,  always  came  mewing 
off  the  porch  to  meet  her  as  she 
came  up  the  walk,  and  he  rolled 
over  on  the  pavement  before  her 
for  his  own  enjoyment,  and  then 
brushed  past  her  skirts  and  arched 
his  back  as  she  came  up  the  steps 
to  feed  him. 

She  always  poured  some  milk  in- 


to his  saucer  and  doled  out  his 
'Tuss  in  Boots"  on  a  dish,  and  left 
him  happy  and  eating  in  content- 
ment while  she  sprinkled  the  lawn 
and  flowers. 

For  three  mornings  all  went  well. 
Then  came  the  fateful  morn.  As 
Grandma  came  up  the  walk,  she 
was  humming  a  little  tune,  when 
she  stopped  short.  ''Where's  the  cat, 
I  wonder?"  she  murmured  in  a 
startled  way,  for  no  cat  came  to 
meet  her. 

Around  the  house  went  Grand- 
ma, calling  softly  "Kitty,  Kitty,  Kit- 
ty ..  .  ."    But  no  kitty  came. 

Gone  to  catch  a  mouse,  thought 
Grandma.  So  she  proceeded  to 
water  the  flowers  and  gather  the 
mail,  but  still  no  Puff  appeared. 
I'll  just  put  his  milk  in  his  dish 
and  put  his  food  out,  for  I  can't 
wait  for  him  any  longer.  He'll  be 
here  when  I  come  again  in  the 
morning,  she  thought.  And  home 
went  Grandma,  trusting  to  a  cat's 
nine  lives  to  take  care  of  him  for 
one  day. 

But  it  was  more  serious  than  she 
thought,  for  next  morning  when  she 
came.  Puff's  dishes  were  licked 
clean,  but  no  Puff  was  to  be  seen, 
and  the  next  day  and  the  next  were 
the  same  until  the  whole  week  was 
gone  and  the  family  returned. 

Grandma  told  them  of  Puff's 
curious  actions,  but  that  she,  Grand- 
ma, was  sure  they  would  see  Puff 
when  he  came  back  each  morning. 

Grandma  was  wrong.  The  very 
next  morning  Jimmy  saw  the  neigh- 
bor's cocker  spaniel  come  over  and 
eat  Puff's   food,   and   in  his   heart 

Page  35 


36 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


Jimmy  then  and  there  convicted 
Grandma  of  gross  neglect  and  care- 
lessness in  the  performance  of  duty. 

/GRANDMA  could  have  borne  the 
loss  of  the  cat  with  great  forti- 
tude, for  many  cats  had  disappeared 
along  the  trail  of  Grandma's  long 
life,  but  Grandma  could  not  bear 
the  loss  of  Jimmy's  confidence.  She 
decided  she  must  find  that  cat  if 
she  possibly  could.  So  she  began 
to  lay  plans  and  to  execute  them. 

She  offered  little  rewards  to 
youthful  searchers;  she  took  even- 
ing and  morning  walks  in  personal 
search;  she  sent  out  scouts  and 
made  inquiries. 

''Don't  worry  over  that  cat  any 
more,  Grandmother,"  comforted 
Edna  Lee,  Jimmy's  mother.  'I'm 
kind  of  glad  the  cat's  gone;  it's  not 
your  fault,  anyway.  A  full-grown 
cat  ought  to  be  able  to  take  care  of 
himself  in  the  summertime." 

"It's  not  the  cat  I  worry  about, 
it's  little  Jimmy,"  said  Grandmoth- 
er. "He  loved  the  cat  and  feels  so 
badly.  He  holds  me  accountable 
and  has  withdrawn  his  trust  and 
confidence  from  me.  He  is  like  a 
polite  little  stranger,"  and  there  was 
a  tear  in  Grandma's  eye. 

But  what  could  Grandma  do? 
Why,  nothing.  So  that's  what  she 
did.    She  just  did  nothing  and  wait- 


ed. Time  smooths  many  sorrows, 
and  so  it  was  as  the  days  went  by. 
Jimmy  found  his  way  to  Grandma's 
house  again  and  to  Grandma's  cook- 
ie jar  again  and  again.  Jimmy 
smiled  at  Grandma  and  Grandma 
smiled  at  Jimmy. 

And  that  might  have  been  the 
last  of  it,  if  the  telephone  hadn't 
rung  so  wildly  late  one  night.  When 
Grandma  said  "Hello,"  a  vexed 
voice  said  loudly,  "Mrs.  Gray,  I 
wish  you'd  come  over  in  the  morn- 
ing and  get  your  cat.  We  can't 
have  our  bedroom  window  up  be- 
cause he  keeps  jumping  in  to  find 
our  children.  He  adopted  our  chil- 
dren when  your  daughter's  family 
was  away.  They  used  to  live  in  this 
house  once  you  know.  I'm  sick 
and  tired  of  this  cat." 

"Oh,  thank  you  for  calling  me," 
said  Grandma  happily.  "I  will  be 
right  over  in  the  morning." 

Next  morning,  Jimmy  went  with 
Grandma  to  get  Puff,  for  it  was  he 
all  right. 

"Grandma,  may  I  carry  him?" 
asked  Jimmy,  as  they  were  return- 
ing triumphantly  with  their  prec- 
ious burden. 

"Yes,  Jimmy,"  said  Grandma, 
lovingly  placing  the  big  gray  and 
white  cat  in  Jimmy's  eager  little 
arms.  "He  is  yours  to  have  and  to 
hold." 


Hew  Serial     (^reen    V(yuiows     to    iJO 


egin  in 


3reh 


ruary 


\  new  serial,  "Green  Willows,"  by  Deone  R.  Sutherland,  will  begin  in  the  February 
-^^  issue  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine.  This  entertaining  and  realistic  story  nar- 
rates the  adventures  of  Lillian  and  Pat,  two  young  friends  who  complicate  and  help  to 
straighten  out  the  problems  of  Pat's  three  unmarried  aunts:  Agnes,  Margaret,  and  Karen. 
Mrs.  Sutherland,  a  daughter  of  George  Cecil  Robinson  and  Linnie  Fisher  Robinson 
of  Magna,  Utah,  is  a  young  wife  and  mother  of  two  sons,  who  now  lives  in  San  Fran- 
cisco, California,  where  her  husband,  a  doctor,  is  serving  his  internship.  Seven  short 
stories  and  a  serial  by  Mrs.  Sutherland  have  appeared  in  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
since  1948. 


mi 


unosa 


S 


ggs 


Courtesy  National  Cotton  Council 


6  eggs 

2  packages  frozen  spinach 

3  tablespoons  shortening 
2  tablespoons  flour 


2  cups  hot  milk 
Yz   cup  shredded  cheese 
salt  and  pepper 
2  tablespoons  shortening 


Hard  cook  eggs.  While  eggs  cook,  cook  spinach  according  to  directions  on  pack- 
age. Make  cheese  sauce  by  melting  shortening  in  top  of  double  boiler  over  hot  water. 
Stir  in  flour.  Add  hot  milk  gradually,  stirring  constantly.  When  thickened,  add  cheese, 
stirring  to  melt  cheese.  Season  with  salt  and  pepper  to  taste.  Cover  and  keep  sauce 
hot.  When  eggs  are  done,  run  cold  water  over  them.  Shell.  Cut  eggs  crosswise 
into  halves.  Remove  yolks.  Slice  whites  thin  and  add  to  cheese  sauce,  reserving  a 
few  slices  for  garnishing,  if  desired.  Drain  spinach,  add  2  tablespoons  melted  short- 
ening. Arrange  in  well-greased  shallow  baking  dish  or  in  individual  bakers.  Pour 
cheese-egg  sauce  over  spinach,  letting  spinach  show  at  edges.  Press  yolks  through  sieve, 
making  a  mound  of  yolk  on  top  of  each  serving.  Set  under  broiler  for  2  or  3  minutes, 
keeping  dish  at  least  3  inches  from  heat.  Serve  with  corn  muffins  and  crisp  relishes. 
(Makes  6  servings) 

Page  37 


cJhere  Us  a  cJime  for  cJormality^ 

Helen  S.  Williams 

'THHERE  are  certain  places  and  special  occasions  where  formal  elegance  of  floral  ar- 
■■•     rangements  must  be  used.  The  table  pictured  opposite  is  a  perfect  example  of  formal- 
ity at  its  loveliest.  This  table  was  originated  and  executed  by  Florence  Williams  for  an 
afternoon  reception  where  approximately  2,000  people  attended. 

The  table  was  set  in  a  spacious  room  with  high  ceilings.  The  walls  and  draperies 
were  a  soft  sage  green — a  perfect  setting  for  the  colors  and  flowers  used.  Of  course  the 
table  had  to  be  scaled  to  the  size  of  the  room,  and  it  had  to  be  beautiful  from  all 
angles,  for  there  were  those  who  were  seated,  and  those  who  stood  to  be  served,  and 
there  were  many  who  viewed  it  from  a  distance. 

Had  the  table  or  its  appointments  been  too  small  or  less  sensational,  the  effective- 
ness of  its  beauty  and  color  would  have  been  lost  completely  in  the  magnitude  of  the 
surroundings. 

To  do  unusual,  beautiful  tables  Florence  Williams  dares  to  be  dramatic  and  com- 
pletely original.  One  rarely  forgets  the  table  decorations  which  she  does  because  they 
are  never  ordinary. 

For  this  table  she  decided  to  use  a  beautiful  old  Paisley  shawl  for  her  tablecloth. 
The  shawl  belonged  to  her  husband's  mother.  It  had  never  been  used,  and  for  years 
had  been  wrapped  in  tissue  for  safekeeping.  Safekeeping  for  what?  thought  Florence. 
Here  was  a  precious  old  heirloom  five  yards  long  which  would  be  perfect  for  this  special 
occasion.  The  center  of  the  shawl  was  a  bold,  daring  black.  It  would  be  a  perfect 
background  for  golden  flowers,  brass  bowls,  massive  candelabra,  and  tall,  tapering  candles. 

The  border  of  the  shawl  combined  all  the  glorious  shades  of  autumn.  The  rich 
golds,  copper,  and  brass  colors,  the  reds  and  the  yellows  that  blanket  our  hills  and 
mountains  when  the  first  frost  touches  them  in  the  fall,  this  lovely  old  heirloom  had 
captured  in  its  woven  border.  All  these  warm,  deep  colors  of  Indian  summer  gave  a 
richness  and  elegance  to  the  table. 

With  the  Paisley  shawl  as  the  basic  note  for  the  table,  Mrs.  Williams  had  a 
startling  and  unusual  setting  for  the  magnificent  centerpiece.  As  you  see,  the  flowers 
were  arranged  in  a  half-circle  design.  This  half-circle  design  is  basically  excellent  when 
using  a  large  or  massive  centerpiece  on  a  long  table,  and  it  is  particularly  good  when 
used  in  a  raised  or  footed  container.  The  length  of  the  rhythmic  line  was  extended 
from  the  focal  point  of  the  raised  Cupid.  This  gave  a  harmonious  feeling  of  flowing 
rhythm  and  balance  for  the  long  table  and  large  room. 

The  container  was  an  old-fashioned  brass  jardiniere,  polished  to  dazzling  bright- 
ness. It  had  been  turned  upside  down,  and  on  top  of  it  rested  a  great  flat  brass  bowl. 
This  was  filled  with  a  solid  mass  of  flowers — yellow  daffodils.  These  daffodils  were 
bordered  with  daisies  that  had  been  dyed  in  colors  to  repeat  the  border  of  grandmother's 
Paisley  shawl.  Shimmering  green  magnolia  leaves  framed  the  round  bowl  and  blended 
into  the  soft  greens  of  the  surrounding  draperies.  Then  the  brass  Cupid,  holding  a 
ivw  flowers,  topped  the  entire  floral  design  and  kept  the  table  in  perfect  proportion. 
It  was  a  picture  of  harmonious  colors — the  black  cloth,  the  brass  container,  the  yellow 
and  rust  flowers,  and  the  Paisley  border. 

Florence  filled  the  big  brass  bowl  with  twigs  and  stems,  then  covered  the  greens 
with  fine  chicken  wire.  This  made  a  firm,  solid  container  to  hold  the  flowers  in  posi- 
tion. The  daffodils  had  been  cut  to  about  two-inch  stems.  This  was  the  depth  of 
the  bowl. 

Poge  38 


THERE  IS  A  TIME  FOR  FORMALITY 


39 


Hal  Rumel 


TABLE    ARRANGEMENT    BY   FLORENCE    WILLIAMS 


The  sweeping  half  circle  of  daffodils  that  extended  so  gracefully  from  the  bowl 
and  down  the  table,  was  wired  together  with  very  fine  wire.  These  flowers  had  also 
been  broken  off  into  two-inch  stems  and  were  wired  together  to  give  an  illusion  of 
solid  yellow.  The  wire  was  twisted  around  each  flower  securely,  and  the  streamers 
of  daffodils  were  about  five  inches  across. 


The  massive  brass  candelabra  at  either  end  of  the  table,  with  the  tallest  of  tall 
yellow  cathedral  candles,  completed  the  regal  beauty  of  the  table.  The  candles  matched 
the  daffodils  perfectly.  Their  height  gave  perfect  balance  to  the  table  and  proportioned 
it  beautifully  to  the  massive  room.  This  same  centerpiece  arrangement  has  been  used 
by  Florence  for  other  affairs  at  other  seasons  of  the  year. 

In  the  fall,  button  chr}'santhemums  in  all  the  rich  fall  colors  lend  themselves 
wonderfully  well  to  this  arrangement.  Fall  fruit,  with  deep  purple  grapes,  make  a  dra- 
matic and  luxurious  appearing  table  when  the  grapes  are  combined  with  flowers.  The 
grapes  can  be  wired  as  are  the  flowers  and  draped  over  the  bowl  and  down  the  length 
of  the  table.    They  are  dramatic  and  beautiful. 

Many,  many  designs  can  be  evolved  from  this  same  idea.  With  a  little  practice, 
a  generous  degree  of  daring,  and  a  bit  of  originality,  anyone  can  learn  and  enjoy  the 
technique  of  flower  arrangement. 

It  is  well  to  keep  in  mind  a  few  basic  fundamental  principles  which  will  help  your 
own  instinctive  ability. 

First,  consider  the  relationship  of  the  length  of  the  table,  the  color,  and  container, 
to  the  size  of  the  room.  If  the  room  is  small,  keep  the  table  and  centerpiece  in  good 


40  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 

proportion.  Don't  let  them  overpower  their  surroundings.  In  the  picture  above,  the 
room  is  large,  the  ceiling  high,  and  the  walls  are  soft  green.  A  massive  table  was  indi- 
cated— ^thus  the  big,  high  bowl  and  the  massive  candelabra. 

Second,  watch  the  design  of  your  centerpiece.  The  ones  that  lend  themselves  best 
are  \ariations  of  the  triangle,  the  circle,  or  half  circle,  or  an  open  "s"  curve. 

Third,  carefully  plan  the  balance  of  your  arrangement.  Group  flowers,  candles,  and 
decorations  within  a  definite  pattern,  so  that  an  impression  of  stability,  unity,  and 
serenity  is  achieved.  An  artistic,  balanced  design  is  lovely  from  any  viewpoint.  Re- 
member this. 

Fourth,  have  a  focal  point  or  a  center  of  interest.  In  the  above  picture,  it  is  the 
Cupid  perched  on  the  top  curve  of  the  half  circle. 

Fifth,  for  teal  beauty  in  design,  there  must  be  a  feeling  of  rhythm  or  motion. 
Sprays  of  flowers,  greens,  fruit,  ribbon — anything  which  gives  graceful  lines  from  the 
center  out  can  create  this  feeling  of  rhythm  and  motion. 

Sixth,  remember  that  accent  is  the  added  something  which  makes  a  table  unusual. 
In  this  illustration  it  is  undoubtedly  the  black  of  the  Paisley  shawl.  Also,  accent  may  be 
achieved  by  contrast  in  color  of  flowers  or  container  or  accessories.  It  is  one  of  the 
elements  in  table  decoration  that  one  has  to  work  hard  at  and  has  to  practice  to 
achieve. 

Seventh,  and  last,  is  harmony.  Without  harmony  of  design,  color,  and  arrange- 
ment, the  beauty  is  lost.  Colors,  materials,  containers,  and  all  accessories  must  express 
an  idea — unified  and  perfectly  blended. 


ibrratum  in  Social  Science  JLesson  in 
I  Lovemoer  iQj^    H iagazine 

TT  has  been  called  to  our  attention  by  Dr.  Richard  D.  Poll,  of  the  Depart- 
ment of  History  and  Political  Science  at  Brigham  Young  University, 
that  an  error  occurs  in  the  February  social  science  lesson  (The  Constitution 
of  the  United  States)  as  printed  in  the  November  Relief  Society  Magazine, 
on  page  779.    Dr.  Poll  makes  this  correction: 

It  is  stated  that  "this  method  of  amendment  [ratification  by  state  legislatures]  is 
the  one  which  has  been  universally  followed  in  all  the  amendments  thus  far  adopted." 
As  a  matter  of  fact,  Amendment  21,  repealing  the  prohibition  amendment  was  adopted 
by  conventions  in  the  states,  rather  than  by  state  legislatures.  This  is  not  a  profoundly 
important  point,  but,  inasmuch  as  it  was  the  Utah  Convention  which  was  the  thirty- 
sixth  to  ratify  and  repeal  amendment,  it  is  not  without  some  interest  to  our  people. 


[Jo a th room  cJncks 

Novel  Towel  Holders 

Elizabeth  ^^iWiamson 

There  never  seem  to  be  enoiigh  to\\el  racks  in  the  bathroom,  guest  bath,  or 
powder  room.  Old  door  knockers  come  to  the  rescue.  For  individual  towel  holders, 
these  are  distinctive  and  most  unusual. 


J^<J^ 


oy 


Sylvia  Probst  Young 

A  boy  is  adventure,  noise,  and  fun. 

With  a  smudge  of  dirt,  and  his  knees 

Are  forever  out  of  his  o\eralls — 

He's  a  genius  at  climbing  trees. 

He  has  no  use  for  a  pair  of  shoes 

Or  a  shirt  when  the  days  are  long; 

Forever  he's  munching  on  jam  and  bread, 

And  singing  a  tuneless  song. 

A  boy  is  a  king  in  his  own  small  world — 

A  boy  is  exasperating — 

And  whatever  he  might  be  doing  next 

There  is  no  use  contemplating. 

But  a  boy  holds  the  strings  to  his  mother's  heart, 
And  his  sudden  kiss  is  a  cure 
For  any  ill — oh,  a  boy  is  grand — 
I  am  glad  that  I  have  four. 


Page  41 


uier  uiobbies   ioring  ^oif  to   (^ythers 

Mary  Elizabeth  Jensen  Bingham,  Behedere  Ward,  Los  Angeles, 
Is  a  Needlccraft  Artist 


■jViTARY  Ehzabeth  Jensen  Bingham,  at  the  age  of  eighty-nine,  still  gives  joy  to  her 
family  and  her  friends,  and  serves  her  Church  by  making  exquisite  handicraft 
articles.  During  the  past  year  she  has  embroidered  twenty  pairs  of  exquisite  pillowcases, 
all  with  crocheted  edges.  Also,  she  has  made  many  sets  of  dish  towels  and  numerous 
crocheted  doihes.  She  is  an  expert  at  quilting  and  has  designed  several  original  quilt 
patterns.  She  has  recently  completed  a  lo\'ely  crocheted  altar  cloth  to  be  presented  to 
the  Los  Angeles  Temple  when  it  is  finished.  Mrs.  Bingham's  custom  of  giving  a 
crocheted  doily  each  month  to  the  eldest  sister  having  a  birthday  during  that  month, 
has  gi\'en  much  pleasure  to  the  members  of  her  ward  Relief  Society.  At  an  early  age 
she  was  responsible  for  spinning  the  yarn  for  her  brothers'  and  sisters'  clothing,  and  she 
learned  habits  of  industry  and  service. 

Sister  Bingham  was  born  in  Logan,  Utah,  and  married  Benjamin  Franklin  Bingham 
in  1885.  Mother  of  six  sons  and  a  daughter,  Mrs.  Bingham  still  found  time  for  service 
as  a  practical  nurse  in  many  communities  in  Cache  Valley.  In  her  early  married  life 
she  subscribed  to  The  Woman's  Exponent,  and  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  has  been 
in  her  home  since  its  first  issue.  Mrs.  Bingham  remembers  the  time  when  she  regularly 
took  her  team  and  wagon  and  gathered  up  her  neighbors  and  took  them  to  Relief  Society 
meetings;  sometimes  there  were  as  manv  as  sixteen  women  and  children  in  the  wagon 
at  one  time.  She  has  served  as  a  Relief  Society  president,  as  a  counselor,  and  as  secre- 
tary. Her  years  have  been  full  of  work  and  happiness,  and  she  has  enlarged  her  own 
personality  by  serving  others. 
Page  42 


Contentment  Is  a  Lovely  Thing 


Chapter  4 
Dorothy  S.  Romney 


Synopsis:  Margaret  Lansing,  whose  hus- 
band Jed  has  become  a  farmer  contrary  to 
the  wishes  of  his  parents,  is  taken  ill  just 
before  Jed's  father,  a  prominent  brain 
surgeon,  and  his  wife  arrive  at  the  farm 
for  a  visit.  The  young  couple  cannot  get 
help,  and  the  mother-in-law  assumes  the 
household  duties  and  takes  care  of  Kimmy, 
the  baby.  The  hard  work  makes  her 
more  than  ever  opposed  to  country  life, 
and  she  tries  to  persuade  her  son  to  go 
back  to  the  city  and  resume  his  medical 
studies.  Finally,  when  Margaret  is  able 
to  attend  to  her  household,  the  parents 
leave,  although  they  had  planned  on  a 
longer  visit.  Margaret  and  Jed  attend  a 
ward  party,  and  their  intimate  friend 
Mrs.  Andrews  asks  why  the  elder  Lansings 
left  the  farm  so  soon. 

MARGARET  knew  that  her 
friend  was  wise  and  under- 
standing, and  perhaps  she 
might  suggest  some  way  of  persuad- 
ing Jed's  parents  that  he  had  chos- 
en the  work  he  loved  and  that  he 
was  contented. 

Mrs.  Andrews  moved  over  on  the 
bench.  ''Better  sit  down  and  tell 
me  all  about  it  Maybe  it  will  make 
you  feel  better,"  she  said,  and  Mar- 
garet knew  from  past  experience 
that  it  was  a  genuine  wish  to  help, 
rather  than  curiosity  that  prompted 
her  words. 

So  she  told  Mrs.  Andrews  every- 
thing that  was  troubling  her— of  the 
letters  that  came  twice  weekly  from 
Jed's  parents  which,  however,  con- 
tained no  reference  to  a  return  visit 
in  the  future,  nor  an  invitation  for 
tliem  to  visit  Jed's  parents,  and  of 
Jed's  obvious  disappointment  over 
the  results  of  his  parents'  visit. 

Mrs.  Andrews  listened  carefullv, 


and  then  was  silent  for  a  time  after 
Margaret  had  finished  speaking. 

''Don't  let  it  worry  you  too  much, 
dearie,"  she  finally  said.  "Parents 
often  have  a  strong  hold  on  their 
children,  too  strong  a  hold,  as  seems 
to  be  the  case  with  Jed's  parents.  Jed 
is  probably  torn  between  his  love 
for  you  and  Kimmy  and  the  duty 
he  feels  he  owes  his  parents.  Didn't 
you  once  tell  me  that  they  had  lost 
an  older  boy?  Perhaps  that  has 
something  to  do  with  their  clinging 
to  Jed,  although  I  don't  see  why  it 
should,"  she  mused.  "Be  patient, 
my  dear,  and  things  will  work  out." 

Her  words  comforted  Margaret, 
and  seeing  all  her  neighbors  soon 
erased  the  troubles  from  her  mind. 
She  felt  contented  and  happy  when 
the  deliciously  cooked  food  had 
been  eaten. 

After  ten  minutes  of  dancing 
Margaret's  cheeks  were  pinker  than 
they  had  been  for  some  time. 

"The  next  time  Jed's  folks  come 
to  town,"  Ez  Owens,  who  ran  the 
general  store,  said  in  his  jovial  man- 
ner, as  he  escorted  Margaret  back 
to  her  seat,  "give  us  a  chance  to 
meet  them.  I  hear  they're  real  nice 
people." 

She  was  still  pondering  Ez's  last 
remark  when  Jed  came  out  of  the 
kitchen  minus  his  chef's  cap  and 
apron,  and  swung  her  into  a  group 
of  dancers  that  was  forming  on  the 
dance  floor.  Everyone  must  be  won- 
dering, she  thought,  why  they 
weren't  invited  to  meet  the  elder 
Lansings. 

Page  43 


44 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


The  unusual  excitement  of  the 
evening  completely  tired  Margaret 
out,  and  she  asked  Jed  to  take  her 
home  as  soon  as  they  finished  the 
dance.  As  they  drove  along  she 
looked  at  Kimmy's  form  in  the  clear 
shadow  of  the  moon,  and  thought 
how  much  he  already  resembled  his 
Grandfather  Lansing,  right  down  to 
the  tips  of  his  fingers. 

Suddenly  her  musings  were  inter- 
rupted by  Jed. 

"Kimmy  already  has  the  hands 
of  a  good  surgeon,"  he  said. 

It  was  amazing  how  often  she 
and  Jed  had  the  same  thought  pat- 
terns. 

'Terhaps  Kimmy  won't  want  to 
be  a  doctor,"  she  reminded  as  gent- 
ly as  she  could.  Who  could  say 
where  the  destiny  of  a  pair  of  hands 
lay  without  first  developing  the  in- 
tellect that  guided  them? 

'Tes,  of  course,"  he  assured  her, 
''Kimmy  will  be  free  to  choose  his 
own  career."  He  put  his  hands  out 
to  cover  her  warm  fingers. 

CHE  could  see  in  the  brightness  of 
the  night,  the  circle  of  trees  that 
surrounded  their  home.  It  gradually 
emerged  from  the  silver  of  the 
night,  and  took  the  shape  of  the 
home  she  loved  so  dearly.  If  one 
could  look  into  the  future  and  see 
the  outline  of  one's  destiny  taking 
shape  as  clearly  as  this  house  had, 
it  might  greatly  simplify  things, 
Margaret  thought.  But  perhaps 
meeting  the  challenge  of  the  un- 
known was  what  made  life  worth 
living,  she  decided. 

When  they  reached  home  Jed  let 
Margaret  and  the  sleeping  Kimmy 
out  at  the  kitchen  door  and  drove 
the  station  wagon  down  to  the  barn. 
She  undressed  Kimmy  without  wak- 


ing him,  then  went  into  the  kitch- 
en, reveling  in  the  warmth  of  the 
still  air,  glad  to  be  home. 

She  took  cookies  from  the  jar, 
set  them  on  a  plate,  and  was  pour- 
ing two  tall  glasses  of  cold  milk 
when  the  telephone  rang.  The  first 
thought  that  crossed  her  mind  was 
that  it  was  the  telegraph  office  call- 
ing with  a  message  for  Mrs.  Jack- 
son, unable  to  reach  her  at  her  own 
cottage.  She  hoped  it  wasn't  bad 
news  of  her  son,  Dick.  But  she  was 
wrong,  the  call  was  a  person-to-per- 
son, and  it  was  for  Jed. 

'Tm  Mrs.  Lansing,"  she  ex- 
plained to  the  operator,  completely 
puzzled  as  to  who  would  be  calling 
at  this  hour.  'Terhaps  your  party 
will  talk  to  me." 

''No,  I  must  talk  to  Mr.  Lansing," 
the  reply  came  back.    Margaret  rec 
ognized  Jed's  mother's  voice,  and  it 
held  an  urgency  that  was  unmistak- 
able. 

"Call  back  in  five  minutes,"  she 
told  the  operator,  and  ran  breath- 
lessly to  the  barn  to  get  Jed. 

They  lost  no  time  in  getting  back 
to  the  house.  The  telephone  was 
already  ringing  when  they  reached 
the  kitchen. 

"Hello,  Mother,"  Jed  said.  "What 
is  it?"  He  listened  for  a  matter  of 
minutes  while  his  mother  talked,  a 
stricken  look  on  his  face,  and  then 
said,  "I'll  be  down  on  the  first  train 
in  the  morning.  There's  one  that 
leaves  the  junction  at  two  a.m.  It 
may  not  be  as  bad  as  you  think. 
Goodbye  until  I  see  you." 

He  turned  to  Margaret,  white- 
faced  and  visibly  shaken.  "Dad  has 
injured  his  hand  on  a  fishing  trip. 
He  fell  on  some  broken  glass  and 
cut  the  arterv  and  tendons.  There 
was  no  competent  doctor  near  to 


CONTENTMENT  IS  A  LOVELY  THING 


45 


take  care  of  it.  They're  operating 
tomorrow.  It  could  mean  the  end 
of  his  career  as  a  brain  surgeon/'  he 
ended  flatly. 

''But  they're  not  sure  yet,"  said 
Margaret  hopefully.  "There's  still  a 
chance  that  the  hand  can  be  sa\ed?" 

''Mother  didn't  seem  to  think  so 
—not  for  his  own  particular  work 
anyway.  It  will  break  his  heart.  He 
has  taken  such  pride  in  his  work." 

"There  may  still  be  a  chance," 
Margaret  persisted.  "Come,  I'll 
help  you  pack  and  drive  you  down 
to  the  station.  Stay  as  long  as  they 
need  you.     I'll  manage  here." 

"But  there's  so  little  I  can  do," 
he  said,  as  he  moved  toward  the 
bedroom.  "I've  failed  Dad  at  every 
turn.  It  would  make  all  the  differ- 
ence in  the  world  to  him  now  if  I 
could  carry  on  his  work." 

Margaret  made  no  reply.  She  had 
no  answer.  But  I'll  find  one,  she 
told  herself  determinedly.  I'm  sure 
that  Jed  was  right  in  choosing  the 
life  he  loves.  She  followed  him  in- 
to the  other  room  and  opened  a 
dresser  drawer.  "It's  a  good  thing 
you  have  plenty  of  clean  socks," 
she  commented  casually. 

The  tension  left  Jed's  face.  "Yes," 
he  agreed.  "You  always  manage  to 
have  everything  right  for  me." 

f\N  the  drive  down  to  the  station 
Margaret  asked,  "Why  must 
you  always  feel  conscience  stricken 
over  having  given  up  your  medical 
training?  You  made  your  decision. 
You  have  to  live  vour  own  life.  Whv 
torture  yourself  now  with  these 
doubts?" 

"You  knew  that  I  had  an  older 
brother  who  died?"  Jed  replied. 

"Yes,  of  course." 

"He    had    just    been    graduated 


from  high  school  the  year  before 
his  death.  He  was  a  brilliant  stu- 
dent and  intensely  interested  in 
everything  pertaining  to  the  medi- 
cal profession.  'A  born  doctor,'  Dad 
used  to  say  proudly.  And  he  was. 
It  was  his  whole  life,  just  as  it  was 
Dad's." 

Jed  paused  and  when  he  spoke 
again  it  was  with  an  effort.  "He  and 
Dad  were  great  pals.  It  was  a  man- 
to-man  relationship,  rather  than  fa- 
ther and  son.  They  were  always 
planning  hunting  and  fishing  trips 
together.  The  only  trouble  was, 
Dad  never  had  time  to  take  them. 
He  was  still  a  general  practitioner 
and  always  busy.  Then,  the  summer 
after  John  was  graduated  from  high 
school,  Dad  made  a  special  effort  to 
get  away  for  a  trip.  The  two  of 
them  were  off  for  a  week  of  fishing 
and  hunting.  It  was  to  have  been 
the  most  glorious  week  they  had 
known.  Instead,  it  ended  in  tragedy." 

He  gripped  the  wheel,  and  the 
lines  in  his  face  tightened.  "There 
was  an  automobile  accident.  Dad 
was  hurt,  but  John  had  a  brain  in- 
jury. He  died  before  they  could 
operate.  After  that  Dad  took  up 
brain  surgery.  He  felt  that  it  might 
compensate  in  some  way  for  the 
loss  of  his  own  son  if  he  could  help 
save  other  men's  sons." 

"And  vou  were  to  have  taken 
John's  place  in  everything,"  she  said 
gently. 

"Yes,"  he  answered.  For  a  mo- 
ment his  hand  closed  over  hers— 
the  work-roughened  hand  of  a  farm- 
er. 

She  watched  from  the  station  un- 
til the  train  disappeared  in  the  dis- 
tance then  drove  quickly  homeward. 
Exhausted  from  the  events  of  the 
long  night,  she  slept  deeply,  in  spite 


46  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 

of  her  concern.  When  she  awak-  of  the  long  lane  where  the  mailbox 
ened  the  sun  was  threading  the  stood.  But  there  was  another  still 
room  with  shafts  of  gold.  She  could  more  exciting  letter,  a  letter  ad- 
hear  Mrs.  Jackson  already  in  the  dressed  to  Mrs.  Jackson.  It  was  type- 
kitchen  taking  care  of  Kimmy's  written  and  the  printing  in  the  left- 
needs,  hand  corner  indicated  that  it  was 

She  dressed  rapidly  and  went  in-  from  the  War  Department, 

to  the  kitchen  to  break  the  news,  She    prodded    Kimmy    on    until 

thankful  that  they  both  had  strong  they   had   covered   about   half   the 

backs  and  willing  hands.  With  what  distance   back    to    the   house,   and 

time  Jim  Hawkins  could  spare  from  then,  at  once  fearful  and  hopeful 

his  own  farm  work,   they  decided  of  what  the  letter  addressed  to  Mrs. 

they  could  manage  to  keep  things  Jackson  might  contain,  she  picked 

going  until  Jed  returned.  The  spring  him  up  and  ran  the  rest  of  the  dist- 

planting  was  all  finished,  fortunate-  ance  to  the  house, 

ly.  She  half  forgot  her  own  letter  in 

The  days  passed  swiftly,  so  work-  her    anxiety    to    learn    what    news 

filled  that  almost  her  only  recrea-  there  was  of  Dick.    With  trembling 

tion  was  the  daily  walk  down   to  fingers,   Mrs.   Jackson   finally   man- 

the   mailbox.     Accompanied   by  a  aged  to  open  and  unfold  the  letter, 

chattering  Kimmy,  she  enjoyed  it  to  She  looked  at  it  briefly,  and  then 

the  utmost.    The  letters  from  Jed  handed  it  over.     ''Here,  you  read 

were  the  bright  spots  of  her  days,  it,"  she  said. 

and   reports   on    the   injured   hand  'Tour    son    is    coming    home,'' 

were  awaited  with  hopeful  anxiety.  Margaret  told  her,  after  summariz- 

She  had  learned  from  one  of  the  ing  the  message  in  one  quick  glance, 
first  letters  that  a  second  operation  "I  can't  believe  it,"  Mrs.  Jackson 
had  been  performed,  but  there  was  declared  finally, 
little  chance  that  the  hand  would  It  wasn't  until  Margaret  was 
ever  regain  the  delicate  precision  alone,  her  friend  having  gone  down 
and  sureness  that  had  given  Dr.  to  her  own  little  cottage,  that  Mar- 
Lansing  a  reputation  of  fame  in  his  garet  remembered  she  hadn't  read 
chosen  field.  her  own  letter  as  yet.     She  tucked 

Kimmy   in   bed   for   his   afternoon 
npODAY,  eager  as  Margaret  was  to  nap,  then  sat  down  in  her  favorite 
reach  the  mailbox  and  learn  the  chair  in  the  kitchen  to  open  the  let- 
news  from  Jed,  she  forced  herself  ter. 

to  walk  slowly,   stopping  often   to  Jed's    letter    was    heartwarming, 

satisfy  Kimmy's  curiosity— first  that  His  father's  hand  was  doing  quite 

of  a  bluebird  singing  on  a  fence  post,  well,  and  he  would  be  home  before 

then    of  a   wild   flower   that   grew  the  week  was  out,  bringing  his  par- 

along  the  edge  of  the  lane.  A  child's  ents  with  him  if  they  would  consent 

curiosity  to  learn— to  know,  was  a  to  come.  'They  both  need  a  change 

wonderful  thing.  and  a  rest,"  the  letter  read,  "and 

Her  spirits  soared  high  at  the  sight  this  time  we  will  give  them  a  real 

of  Jed's  dear,  familiar  handwriting,  welcome." 

when  they  finally  reached  the  end  '          {To  be -concluded) 


FROM    THE    FIELD 


Margaret  C.  Pickering,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Societ}'  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal 
of  material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  April  1950,  page  278,  and 
the  Handbook  of  Instructions,  page  123. 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Laura   Millard 

SUGAR  HOUSE  STAKE  (UTAH)  SINGING  MOTHERS  FURNISH  MUSIC  FOR 

VISITING    TEACHERS    CONVENTION 

May  28,  1954 


Front  row,  seventh  and  eighth  from  the  left:  Anne  W.  Jones,  chorister,  and  Elva 
Fletcher,  organist. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Louise  Gaboon,  First  Counselor;  Laura  R.  Millard,  Presi- 
dent; Bernice  Cheshire,  Second  Counselor. 

Page  47 


48 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ruth  Mae  Witt 

WASATCH  STAKE   (UTAH)   SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR 

QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE 

Front  row,  second  from  right  (in  dark  dress) :  Ruth  Mae  Witt,  President,  Wasatch 
Stake  Relief  Society. 

Second  row,  at  left:  Florence  Whiting,  chorister. 

Third  row,  second  from  the  right:  Yvonne  Miller,  accompanist. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Verna  A.  Hunter 


LIBERTY  STAKE  (UTAH)   PRESENTS  PAGEANT  'THEY  BUILDED  WELL" 

February  23,  1954 

This  pageant  was  presented  in  honor  of  the  past  presidents  of  the  stake,  most  of 
whom  were  in  attendance.  The  pageant  also  commemorated  the  fiftieth  anni\ersary  of 
Liberty  Stake.  Marianne  C.  Sharp,  First  Counselor  in  the  general  presidency  of  Relief 
Society,  was  in  attendance.  Music  was  presented  by  the  Singing  Mothers  under  the 
direction  of  Vera  Clayton,  with  Nan  Jones  as  accompanist.  Representing  Mother  Lib- 
erty and  Father  Time  were  Gwen  Jones  and  Abraham  L.  Stout,  with  \\^innifred  H. 
Smith  and  Mildred  Elggren  as  narrators.  A  committee,  consisting  of  Verna  A.  Hunter, 
Irma  Keller,  Kathr)'n  Hopkinson,  and  Ruby  Hunt  of  the  stake  Relief  Society  presidency, 
and  all  stake  board  members  assisted  in  this  production,  with  forty  people  participating. 

Verna  A.  Hunter  is  president  of  Liberty  Stakp  Relief  Society. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


49 


Photograph  submitted  by  Joan   W.  Coombs 

TOiNGAN  MISSION,  IIIIIIFO  DISTRICT  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
SIIIRTMAKING  PROJECT 

Kneeling  in  front,  left  to  right:  Counselors  Meliame  Vaisa  and  Mele  Tonga. 

At  the  extreme  right:  the  president  of  Ilihifo  Distriet  Relief  Society,  and  next  to 
her,  Levila  Mokofisi.  The  other  women  represent  several  branches  in  the  district. 

Joan  W,  Coombs,  President,  Tongan  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports  the  success 
of  this  shirtmaking  project  and  other  activities  in  her  mission:  'This  is  a  picture  of  our 
first  district  sewing  class  on  shirtmaking  without  a  pattern,  that  we  are  teaching  now  in 
all  the  districts.  About  twenty  attended  this  first  class,  and  three-fourths  of  them  fin- 
ished a  good  shirt  ....  Since  then  wc  ha\e  had  increasing  attendance  and  wide  inter- 
est and  have  held  about  ten  classes,  some  in  districts  and  others  in  large  branches,  con- 
tacting about  sixty  to  eighty  women  who  actually  sewed  a  shirt,  and  many  others  who 
came  to  watch,  as  they  couldn't  afford  material  at  this  time  ....  We  have  had  a 
lot  of  nice  comments  from  husbands  ....  I  want  to  report  on  the  success  of  our  first 
mission  Relief  Society  conxention  held  on  the  second  week  in  April  here  in  Nukualofa 
....  The  conxention  plan  is  new  here,  but  we  had  considerable  success  with  it  and 
very  good  attendance.  Three  of  our  four  districts  were  completely  represented,  and 
one  district,  which  couldn't  come  because  of  boat  difficulties,  sent  their  district  officers 
.  .  .  who  then  took  materials  back  with  them,  and  are  now  holding  a  very  good  district 
convention  there.  We  had  between  one  hundred  eighty  and  two  hundred  at  each 
meeting  ....  W^e  ha\e  finished  translating  and  printing  a  Relief  Society  Handbook 
for  officers,  taking  the  parts  from  the  English  Handbook  that  are  most  pertinent  to  the 
work  here.  We  had  a  two-dav  convention,  with  meetings  on  explanation  of  the  re- 
ports, the  Handbook,  duties  of  officers,  and  other  phases  of  the  work.  Also,  one  session 
was  a  songfest,  with  our  district  Singing  Mothers'  choruses  each  introducing  a  new 
translated  song  we  got  from  Zion,  along  with  some  quartets.  Each  district  is  now  plan- 
ning a  songfest  or  Tongan  concert." 


50 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  LaPriel  S.  Bunker 

CALIFORNIA  MISSION  RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONVENTION,  LOS  ANGELES, 

CALIFORNIA,  SEPTEMBER  24,  1954 

District  Presidents,  left  to  right:  June  Turley,  Imperial  District;  Jetta  T^'rrel,  San 
Gorgonio  District;  Fay  Curtis,  Colorado  River  District;  Elizabeth  Merwin,  Oak  Creek; 
Myreel  Lewis,  Yuma;  Rhea  Carrick,  Mt.  Whitney;  Fawn  Wilcox,  South  Coast;  Addie 
Smith,  immediate  past  president,  Mt.  Whitney  District,  who  has  served  eight  years; 
LaPriel  S.  Bunker,  President,  Cahfornia  Mission  Relief  Society. 

Sister  Bunker  reports  this  convention  as  an  occasion  for  rejoicing:  "We  were  very 
pleased  with  the  excellent  attendance  and  the  co-operation  we  received  from  the  sisters 
and  the  Priesthood  members.  They  traveled  long  distances  and  the  women  brought  many 
handwork  pieces  for  our  display,  which  was  very  outstanding.  At  the  noon  hour  we 
served  luncheon  to  120  people  in  the  patio  of  our  lovely  new  mission  home.  It  was  a 
delight  for  the  sisters  to  see  the  new  mission  home  and  our  beautiful  Los  Angeles 
temple  for  the  first  time  .  .  .  .We  felt  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  in  rich  abundance  through- 
out our  convention.  Everyone  who  took  part  went  the  extra  mile.  I  feel  that  the 
fasting  and  praying  which  many  of  us  did  proved  once  more  how  ready  the  Lord  is  to 
answer  our  prayers." 


Viyinterttme   L^afe 

Bernice  T.  Clayton 

When  Daddy  and  I  picked  the  apples  last  fall, 

He  said,  "Now  remember,  son,  don't  pick  them  all; 
There  are  plenty  for  us,  so  leave  some  on  the  tree." 

"But  why?"  I  asked  Dad,  but  he  said,  "Wait  and  see." 
I  waited  and  watched,  for  I  wanted  to  know. 

But  not  a  thing  happened  until  the  big  snow. 
Then  birds  found  the  apples  and  sent  out  the  \\'ord 

That  here  was  a  feast  for  each  cold,  hungry  bird. 
They  came  then  bv  dozens;  the  tree,  almost  bare. 

Just  burst  into  blossoms  of  birds  everywhere. 
They  twittered  and  chirped,  and  they  chattered  away, 

Each  one  saving,  "Thanks,  for  this  fine  birds'  cafe." 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


Qjheologyi — Characters  and  Teachings 
of  The  Book  of  Mormon 

Lesson  31— Helaman,  Son  of  Alma,  and  His  Two  Thousand  Sons 

Elder  Leiand  H.  Monson 

(Text:  The  Book  of  Mormon:  Alma,  chapters  50-58) 

For  Tuesday,  April  5,  1955 

Objective:  To  show  the  power  of  mothers  in  teaching  their  children  to  obey  the 
commandments  and  not  to  doubt,  but  to  put  their  faith  in  the  Lord  for  their  preser- 
vation. 


DissQusion  With  the  King-Men 
I7VEN  though  there  was  tempor- 
ary peace  in  the  land,  Moroni 
continued  to  prepare  for  war.  In  the 
twentieth  year  of  the  reign  of  judges 
he  further  fortified  the  cities  and 
the  boundary  line  between  Zarahem- 
la  and  the  land  of  Nephi.  The  Ne- 
phites  were  blessed  by  the  Lord  in 
accordance  with  the  promises  if  they 
would  keep  his  commandments. 

In  the  thirty-fourth  year,  however, 
a  boundary  dispute  arose  between 
the  people  of  the  land  of  Morianton 
and  the  land  of  Lehi.  Morianton, 
leader  of  the  rebellious  inhabitants 
of  Morianton,  tried  to  escape  north- 
ward with  his  followers  '\  .  .  which 
would  have  been  a  cause  to  have 
been  lamented  .  .  /'  but  Teancum, 


one  of  Moroni's  great  leaders,  killed 
Morianton  and  carried  his  army 
back  as  prisoners  to  Moroni.  Upon 
covenanting  to  keep  peace,  they 
were  restored  to  their  lands. 

That  same  year,  Nephihah,  sec- 
ond chief  judge,  died.  The  record 
states  that  while  filhng  '\  .  .  the 
judgment-seat  with  perfect  upright- 
ness before  God  ...  he  had  refused 
Alma  to  take  possession  of  those 
records  and  those  things  which  were 
esteemed  by  Alma  and  his  fathers 
to  be  most  sacred;  therefore  Alma 
had  conferred  them  upon  his  son, 
Helaman"  (Alma  50:37-38).  Ne- 
phihah's  son  Pahoran  was  appoint- 
ed chief  judge  and  governor  over 
the  people. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  next  year 

Page  51 


52 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


a  part  of  the  Nephites  sought  to  de- 
throne Pahoran  because  of  his  un- 
wilhngness  to  alter  the  law  so  that 
the  free  government  could  be 
changed  to  a  monarchy.  The  dis- 
senters were  called  king-men  and 
they  were  of  high  birth;  but  the 
voice  of  the  people  favored  the 
cause  of  the  freemen  and  Pahoran 
retained  the  judgment-seat. 

At  this  critical  time  Amalickiah 
again  stirred  up  the  Lamanites  to 
battle  against  the  Nephites.  The 
army  of  the  enemy  was  so  great  that 
they  were  unafraid  to  come  down 
even  to  the  land  of  Zarahemla. 

When  the  rebellious  king-men 
heard  of  the  approach  of  the  Laman- 
ites, they  refused  to  take  up  arms  to 
defend  their  own  country.  Moroni 
was  given  the  authority  either  to 
compel  them  to  fight  or  to  put  them 
to  death.  Four  thousand  were  killed 
in  the  ensuing  struggle  and  their 
other  leaders  were  thrown  into  pris- 
on.   The  remainder: 

.  .  .  yielded  to  the  standard  of  liberty, 
and  were  compelled  to  hoist  the  title  of 
liberty  upon  their  towers,  and  in  their 
cities,  and  to  take  up  arms  in  defence  of 
their  country  (Alma  51:20). 

Ammaron  New  King  oi  Lamanites 

While  Moroni  was  thus  engaged 
in  overcoming  internal  troubles, 
Amalickiah  was  able  to  capture 
many  Nephite  cities.  These  were 
so  well  fortified  that  they  afforded 
strongholds  for  the  Lamanites  when 
they  fell  into  their  hands.  Teancum 
with  his  great  warriors,  however,  re- 
pulsed the  enemy  as  they  were 
marching  to  take  possession  of  the 
land  Bountiful.  That  night  Tean- 
cum with  his  servant  stole  into  the 
camp  of  the  Lamanites  and  killed 
Amalickiah    as    he    lay    asleep    in 


his  tent.  Ammoron,  Amalickiah's 
brother,  was  then  appointed  the 
new  king  of  the  Lamanites.  At  this 
time  Moroni  instructed  Teancum  to 
'\  .  .  secure  the  narrow  pass  which 
led  into  the  land  northward,  lest 
the  Lamanites  should  obtain  that 
point  and  should  have  power  to 
harass  them  on  every  side"  (Alma 
52:9). 

Moroni  with  the  help  of  Lehi 
and  Teancum  won  a  great  victory 
over  the  Lamanites.  The  Nephite 
city  of  Mulek  was  recaptured,  but 
the  beloved  leader  Moroni  was 
wounded.    Lehi,  we  are  told: 

.  .  .  was  a  man  who  had  been  with 
Moroni  in  the  more  part  of  all  his  battles; 
and  he  was  a  man  like  unto  Moroni,  and 
they  rejoiced  in  each  other's  safety;  yea, 
they  were  beloved  by  each  other,  and  also 
beloved  by  all  the  people  of  Nephi  (Al- 
ma 53:2). 

Teancum,  at  the  order  of  Moro- 
ni, caused  the  Lamanite  prisoners 
to  fortify  Bountiful  and  they  were 
guarded  therein,  but  on  another 
front  the  Lamanites  captured  other 
cities. 

Sons  of  HeJaman 

At  this  time  the  converted  La- 
manites, known  as  the  people  of 
Amnion,  who  had  covenanted  never 
to  bear  arms  again  and  who  had 
been  protected  by  the  Nephites 
while  they  helped  support  the  army 
with  provisions,  became  so  con- 
cerned over  the  reverses  of  the  war 
that  they  felt  they  ought  to  take  up 
arms  in  defense  of  their  country. 
They  felt  themselves  to  be  a  burden 
to  the  Nephites.  Helaman,  however, 
".  .  .  feared  lest  by  so  doing  they 
should  lose  their  souls  .  .  ."  (Alma 
53:15).  However,  they  had  many 
sons  who  had  not  entered  into  the 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


53 


covenant  and  they  assembled  to- 
gether, two  thousand  of  them,  and 
asked  Helaman  to  be  their  leader: 

And  they  were  all  young  men,  and  they 
were  exceedingly  valiant  for  courage,  and 
also  for  strength  and  activity;  but  behold, 
this  was  not  all — they  were  men  who 
were  true  at  all  times  in  whatsoever  thing 
they  were  entrusted.  Yea,  they  were  men 
of  truth  and  soberness,  for  they  had  been 
taught  to  keep  the  commandments  of 
God  and  to  walk  uprightly  before  him 
(Alma  53:20-21). 

Moroni  Rejects  Piisoner  Exchange 
In  the  twenty-ninth  year  of  the 
judges,  Ammoron  and  Moroni  wrote 
letters  concerning  the  exchange  of 
prisoners.  Moroni  agreed  to  ex- 
change one  of  Ammoron's  men  for 
a  Nephite  man,  his  wife,  and  chil- 
dren. In  Moroni's  answer  he 
warned: 

Behold,  I  would  tell  you  somevvhat  con- 
cerning the  justice  of  God,  and  the  sword 
of  his  almighty  wrath,  which  doth  hang 
over  you  except  ye  repent  and  withdraw 
your  armies  into  )'Our  own  lands,  or  the 
land  of  your  possessions,  which  is  the 
land  of  Nephi.  Yea,  I  would  tell  you 
these  things  if  ye  were  capable  of  heark- 
ening unto  them;  yea,  I  would  tell  you 
concerning  that  awful  hell  that  awaits  to 
recei\e  such  murderers  as  thou  and  thy 
brother  have  been,  except  ye  repent  and 
withdraw  your  murderous  purposes,  and 
return  with  your  armies  to  your  own 
lands  .  .  .  and  except  you  withdraw  your 
purposes,  behold,  ye  will  pull  down  the 
wrath  of  that  God  whom  you  have  re- 
jected upon  you  .  .  .  and  ye  shall  soon  be 
visited  with  death  (Alma  54:6-7,  9-10). 

In  his  reply,  Ammoron  closed  his 
letter  with  the  words: 

And  as  concerning  that  God  whom  ye 
say  we  have  rejected,  behold,  we  know 
not  such  a  being;  neither  do  ye;  but  if 
it  so  be  that  there  is  such  a  being,  we 
know  not  but  that  he  hath  made  us  as 
well  as  you.     And  if  it  so  be  that  there 


is  a  de^'il  and  a  hell,  behold  will  he  not 
send  you  there  to  dwell  with  my  brother 
whom  ye  have  murdered  ....  I  am  Am- 
moron, and  a  descendant  of  Zoram,  whom 
your  fathers  pressed  and  brought  out  of 
Jerusalem  (Alma  54:21-23). 

Moroni  was  so  incensed  by  the 
false  assertion  of  Ammoron  that  he 
refused  to  exchange  prisoners;  but 
by  strategy  he  won  the  Nephite  pris- 
oners in  the  city  of  Gid,  and,  also, 
the  city  without  any  bloodshed. 
This  was  pleasing  to  Moroni  who 
delighted  in  saving  his  people  from 
destruction. 

By  the  close  of  the  twenty-ninth 
year,  Moroni  was  making  prepara- 
tions to  attack  the  city  of  Morianton 
which  the  Lamanites  were  daily 
strengthening. 

Letter  of  Helaman  to  Moroni 

In  the  beginning  of  the  thirtieth 
year,  Moroni  received  a  letter  from 
Helaman  set  forth  in  chapters  56, 
57,  and  58  of  Alma.  The  contents 
of  this  letter  comprise  the  remain- 
der of  this  lesson.  Helaman  ad- 
dressed Moroni  as  ''.  .  .  My  dearly 
beloved  brother,  Moroni,  as  well  in 
the  Lord  as  in  the  tribulations  of 
our  warfare  .  .  .''  (Alma  56:2).  He 
then  recounted  the  circumstances, 
four  years  previously,  which  had  sur- 
rounded his  coming  with  his  two 
thousand  sons  (''for  they  are  worthy 
to  be  called  sons")  to  support  the 
army  of  Antipus  in  the  city  of 
Judea. 

Antipus,  Helaman  wrote,  rejoiced 
exceedingly  to  have  them  because 
the  Lamanites  had  killed  such  a  vast 
number  of  his  men: 

...  for  which  cause  we  have  to  mourn. 
Nevertheless,  we  may  console  ourselves  in 
this  point,  that  they  have  died  in  the 
cause  of  their  country  and  of  their  God, 


54 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


yea,  and  they  are  happy  (Ahiia  56:  10-11), 

Capture  of  City  of  Antiparah 

When  Animoron  learned  of  the 
added  strength  of  Antipus'  army  he 
forbade  the  Lamanites  to  go  against 
Judea.  Thus  Antipus  was  given  add- 
ed time  to  prepare.  During  the  kih 
he  received  two  thousand  other  rein- 
forcements from  Zarahemla  and 
many  provisions  from  the  fathers  of 
Helaman's  two  thousand  sons.  With 
such  strength  Antipus  devised  a  suc- 
cessful stratagem  to  recapture  the 
city  of  Antiparah.  According  to  the 
plan,  the  sons  of  Helaman  lured  on 
the  Lamanites  for  two  days  into  the 
wilderness.  On  the  morning  of  the 
third  day  the  Lamanites  halted. 

Helaman  asked  his  sons  whether 
they  should  turn  and  attack  the 
Lamanites,  who  might  be  laying  a 
snare,  or  attack  them  in  case  Anti- 
pus had  caught  up  to  the  rear  of 
the  Lamanites,  according  to  the 
plan,  and  a  battle  might  be  in  prog- 
ress.   Helaman  asked: 

Therefore  what  say  ye,  my  sons,  will  ye 
go  against  them  to  battle?  And  now  I 
say  .  .  .  my  beloved  brother  Moroni,  that 
never  had  I  seen  so  great  courage,  nay, 
not  amongst  all  the  Nephites  (Alma 
56:44-45). 

Helaman  continues: 

For  as  I  had  ever  called  them  my  sons 
(for  they  were  all  of  them  very  young) 
even  so  they  said  unto  me:  Father,  behold 
our  God  is  with  us,  and  he  will  not  suf- 
fer that  we  should  fall;  then  let  us  go 
forth;  we  would  not  slay  our  brethren  if 
they  would  let  us  alone;  therefore  let  us 
go,  lest  they  should  overpower  the  army 
of  Antipus.  Now  they  never  had  fought, 
yet  they  did  not  fear  death;  and  they  did 
think  more  upon  the  liberty  of  their  fa- 
thers than  they  did  upon  their  lives;  yea, 
they  had  been  taught  by  their  mothers, 
that  if  they  did  not  doubt,  God  would 
deliver    them.    And    they    rehearsed    unto 


me  the  words  of  their  mothers,  saying:  We 
do  not  doubt  our  mothers  knew  it  (Alma 
56:46-48). 

They  found  that  Antipus  had  in- 
deed attacked  the  rear  of  the  La- 
manites and  had  fallen  by  the 
sword,  and  his  army  was  about  to 
fall  into  the  hands  of  the  Laman- 
ites. Instead  of  winning  a  victory, 
there  would  have  been  a  disastrous 
defeat  had  not  Helaman  and  his 
two  thousand  sons  returned. 

After  the  surrender  of  the  Laman- 
ites, Helaman  numbered  the  young 
men,  fearing  that  many  were  slain. 

But  behold,  to  my  great  joy,  there  had 
not  one  soul  of  them  fallen  to  the  earth; 
yea,  and  they  had  fought  as  if  with  the 
strength  of  God;  yea,  never  were  men 
known  to  have  fought  with  such  miracu- 
lous strength;  and  with  such  mighty  pow- 
er did  they  fall  upon  the  Lamanites,  that 
they  did  frighten  them;  and  for  this  cause 
did  the  Lamanites  deliver  themselves  up 
as  prisoners  of  war  (Alma  56:56). 

Capture  of  City  of  Cumeni 

In  the  twenty-ninth  year,  Hela- 
man received  reinforcements  and 
provisions  from  Zarahemla,  and  six- 
ty more  sons  of  the  Anti  -  Lehi- 
Nephis  joined  the  two  thousand. 
With  this  strength  the  city  of  Cu- 
meni was  taken.  Helaman  decided 
to  send  the  great  number  of  pris- 
ers  back  to  the  land  of  Zarahemla, 
since  he  did  not  have  sufficient  pro- 
visions to  feed  them,  and  he  was 
reluctant  to  slay  them.  After  the 
prisoners  had  left  under  a  heavy 
guard,  a  new  army  of  Ammoron's 
attacked  Cumeni.  The  guards  in 
charge  of  the  prisoners,  being  warned 
by  Nephite  spies,  returned  to  the 
city  to  help  Helaman  in  the  battle. 
A  part  of  the  Lamanite  prisoners 
fled;  but  the  greater  number  were 
slain  in  trying  to  escape  from  the 
guards. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


55 


As  the  guards  arrived  at  Cumeni, 
the  Lanianites  were  about  to  over- 
power the  Nephites: 

But  behold,  my  little  band  of  two 
thousand  and  sixty  fought  most  desperate- 
ly; yea,  they  were  firm  before  the  Lanian- 
ites, and  did  administer  death  unto  all 
those  who  opposed  them.  ,  .  .  Yea,  and 
they  did  obey  and  observe  to  perform 
every  word  of  command  with  exactness; 
yea,  and  even  according  to  their  faith  it 
was  done  unto  them;  and  I  did  remember 
the  words  which  they  said  unto  me  that 
their  mothers  had  taught  them  (Alma  57: 
19.  21). 

It  was  to  the  sons  of  Helaman 
and  the  guards  who  returned,  that 
Helaman  gave  credit  for  the  great 
victory  in  holding  the  city. 

Miraculous  Preservation  oi  Sons  of 
Helaman 

After  the  Lamanites  had  fled, 
Helaman  ordered  the  wounded  to 
be  taken  from  the  dead.  He  found 
that  two  hundred  of  his  sons  had 
fainted  from  loss  of  blood,  but,  to 
the  astonishment  of  the  whole  army, 
not  one  of  the  two  thousand  sixty 
died,  although  every  one  had  re- 
ceived many  wounds.  It  was  ascrib- 
ed: 

...  to  the  miraculous  power  of  God, 
because  of  their  exceeding  faith  in  that 
which  they  had  been  taught  to  belie\e — 
that  there  was  a  just  God,  and  whoso- 
ever did  not  doubt,  that  they  should  be 
preserved  by  his  marvelous  power  (Alma 
57:26). 

Helaman  was  under  the  necessity 
of  maintaining  the  parts  of  the 
land  which  his  army  had  won,  be- 
fore seeking  to  capture  Manti,  their 
next  objective.  He  waited  for  re- 
inforcements to  arrive  from  Zara- 
hemla,  and  sent  an  embassy  to  the 
governor  with  a  dispatch  telling  of 


the  happenings  in  that  part  of  the 
land  and  asking  for  new  strength. 
After  many  months  two  thousand 
men  came  to  their  assistance,  bring- 
ing food,  just  as  they  were  about  to 
perish  from  hunger. 

Capture  of  City  of  Manti 

In  addressing  Moroni,  Helaman 
remarked  that  he  did  not  know  why 
more  strength  had  not  been  sent 
to  them  as  they  were  opposing  an 
innumerable  enemy.  While  in  these 
precarious  circumstances,  Helaman 
reported,  he  and  his  men  did  '\  .  . 
pour  out  our  souls  in  prayer  to  God 
.  .  ."  that  he  would  give  them 
strength  to  retain  the  cities  and 
possessions  for  the  support  of  their 
people.  And  the  Lord,  Helaman 
asserted,  visited  them  with  an  as- 
surance that  he  would  save  them. 
Peace  and  great  faith  then  came 
to  comfort  the  small  army,  and 
Helaman  decided  to  go  against  the 
city  of  Manti  without  waiting  for 
reinforcements. 

Because  of  Helaman's  small  num- 
ber of  soldiers,  the  Lamanites  al- 
lowed themselves  to  be  lured  out  of 
the  city  and  sent  their  numerous 
army  into  the  wilderness  in  pursuit 
of  only  a  part  of  Helaman's  forces. 
The  two  small  detachments  which 
he  left  hidden  near  the  city,  then 
overpowered  the  few  guards  left  in 
Manti  and  took  possession  of  it. 
The  Lamanite  army  finally  feared 
an  ambush  as  they  were  drawn 
nearer  to  Zarahemla,  so  they  began 
to  retreat  and  pitched  their  tents 
for  the  night.  Helaman  then  led 
his  troops,  under  cover  of  darkness, 
back  to  Manti,  which  was  retaken 
". . .  without  the  shedding  of  blood." 

The  Lamanites  were  so  struck 
with  fear  that  they  fled  out  of  all 
that  quarter  of  the  land,  but  carried 


56 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


away  many  Nephite  women  and 
children  with  them.  Helaman  re- 
ported that  all  the  Nephite  cities 
which  had  been  taken  by  the  La- 
manites  in  that  part  of  the  land 
were  in  the  Nephites'  possession 
once  more,  bnt  he  did  not  have 
sufficient  strength  to  maintain  them 
against  a  new  invasion  of  the  La- 
manites.  In  the  letter,  Helaman 
asked  Moroni  if  all  the  reinforce- 
ments had  had  to  be  sent  to  Moroni. 
If  that  was  not  the  case,  then  Hela- 
man said,  he  feared  that  there  must 
be  factions  in  the  government  which 
denied  him  assistance. 

Helaman  finished  his  letter  in  the 
latter  part  of  the  twenty-ninth  year. 
The  Lamanites  had  fled  back  to  the 
land  of  Nephi.  Before  closing  his 
letter  to  Moroni,  Helaman  again 
spoke  of  his  two  thousand  sixty 
sons: 

And  those  sons  of  the  people  of  Ammon, 
of  whom  I  have  so  highly  spoken,  are 
with  me  in  the  city  of  Manti;  and  the 
Lord  has  supported  them,  yea,  and  kept 
them  from  falling  by  the  sword,  insomuch 


that  even  one  soul  has  not  been  slain. 
But  behold,  they  have  received  many 
wounds;  nevertheless  they  stand  fast  in 
that  liberty  wherewith  God  has  made 
them  free;  and  they  are  strict  to  remember 
the  Lord  their  God  from  day  to  day; 
yea,  they  do  observe  to  keep  his  statutes, 
and  his  judgments,  and  his  commandments 
continually;  and  their  faith  is  strong  in 
the  prophecies  concerning  that  which  is 
to  come.  And  now,  my  beloved  brother, 
Moroni,  may  the  Lord  our  God,  who  has 
redeemed  us  and  made  us  free,  keep  you 
continually  in  his  presence;  yea,  and  may 
he  favor  this  people,  even  that  ye  may 
have  success  in  obtaining  the  possession 
of  all  that  which  the  Lamanites  have  taken 
from  us,  which  was  for  our  support.  And 
now,  behold,  I  close  mine  epistle.  I  am 
Helaman,   the   son    of   Alma    (Alma    58: 

39-40- 

Questions  for  Discussion 

1.  How  is  the  character  of  Moroni 
shown  by  the  words  "...  he  would  not 
fall  upon  the  Lamanites  and  destroy  them 
in  their  drunkenness"?  (Alma  55:19). 

2.  Relate  instances  which  reveal  Hela- 
man's  great  character  both  as  a  spiritual 
leader  and  a  military  leader. 

3.  Show  how  the  teachings  of  mothers 
can  train  their  children  in  righteousness 
and  instill  faith  in  God. 


viSiting  cJeacher  1 1  Lessages 

Book  of  Mormon  Gems  of  Truth 


Lesson  31:  "For  That  Which  Ye  Do  Send  Out  Shall  Return  Unto  You  Again, 
and  Be  Restored  .  .  /'  (Alma  41:15). 

Leone  O.  Jacobs 

For  Tuesday,  April  5,  1955 
Objective:  To  lend  incentive  to  the  performance  of  good  deeds 


T^HIS  truism  is  as  certain  to  be  ful-  the  physical  universe  and  applies 
filled  in  each  of  our  lives,  as  that,  equally  to  God's  children  and  their 
in  the  usual  course  of  things,  the  behavior  here  on  earth.  Many  pas- 
sun  will  rise  and  set.  The  law  of  sages  of  scripture  verify  this  prin- 
cause  and  effect  is  ever  at  work  in  ciple: 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


57 


...  for  whatsoeNer  a  man  soweth,  that 
shall  he  also  reap   ( Galatians  6:7). 

Even  as  I  have  seen,  they  that  plow 
iniquity,  and  sow  wickedness,  reap  the 
same   (Job  4:8). 

Cast  thy  bread  upon  the  waters:  for 
thou  shalt  find  it  after  many  days  (Ec- 
clesiastes  11:1). 

There  is  a  law,  irrevocably  decreed 
in  heaven  before  the  foundations  of  this 
world,  upon  which  all  blessings  are 
predicated — And  when  we  obtain  any 
blessing  from  God,  it  is  by  obedience  to 
that  law  upon  which  it  is  predicated 
(D.  &  C.  130:20-21). 

The  quotations  using  the  sowing 
of  seeds  and  reaping  the  harvest  are 
particularly  applicable,  in  that  seeds 
always  yield  their  own  kind.  Seed 
wheat  always  produces  wheat,  weeds 
bring  forth  their  kind,  and  it  is 
ineyitable,  too,  that  good  begets 
good  and  evil  brings  forth  evil. 

Sometimes  in  this  life  we  see 
evil  apparently  go  unpunished,  but 
we  need  not  be  concerned  over  this 
seeming  neglect  of  punishment.  The 
law  of  retribution  is  infallible,  and 
punishment  will  be  meted  out  in 
the  Lord's  own  due  time. 

This  same  law  of  cause  and  effect 
applies  to  matters  other  than  re- 
wards and  punishment  of  good  and 
evil  deeds.  We  cannot  expect  more 
from  life  than  we  put  into  it. 
''Smile  and  the  world  smiles  with 
you,"  is  very  true.  For  every  good 
thing  there  is  a  price  required.   ''If 


you  wish  to  have  a  friend,"  we  are 
advised,  "be  a  friend." 

Think  of  the  people  to  whom 
you  are  very  much  attracted.  What 
qualities  do  they  possess  that  make 
them  attractive  to  you?  In  all  prob- 
ability they  have  cheerful  disposi- 
tions, are  friendly,  thoughtful  of 
others,  and  sincere.  You  may  say, 
"Oh,  I  wish  I  might  be  like  her!" 
You  can,  by  making  those  same 
qualities  a  part  of  your  own  person- 
ality. 

This  principle  of  sending  out  that 
which  one  would  like  returned  in 
kind,  is  especially  applicable  to  the 
home  and  members  of  the  family. 
Mothers  and  fathers  definitely  set 
the  atmosphere  of  the  home  by  their 
own  conduct.  If  they  radiate  love, 
patience,  encouragement,  and  con- 
sideration for  each  other,  the  chil- 
dren will,  through  both  example  and 
teaching,  do  the  same.  If,  however, 
parents  quarrel,  scold,  and  criticize, 
there  is  a  strong  tendency  for  such 
conduct  to  be  echoed  by  the  chil- 
dren, resulting  in  discord  through- 
out the  entire  household: 

Then  give  to  the  world  the  best  you 
have  and  the  best  will  come  back  to  you 
(Masterpieces  of  Religion,  "Life's  Mir- 
ror," Madeline  Bridges,  page  365). 

By  a  whisper  sow  we  blessings; 
By  a  breath  we  scatter  strife; 
In  our  words  and  looks  and  actions 
Lie  the  seeds  of  death  and  life. 

(H}mns,  "We  Are  Sowing,"  page  192). 


sriie  Cbiff, 


ere  nee 


Jng  Smith 

The  road  was  long  and  hard  as  stone; 

Because  of  pride  I  walked  alone. 
That  long  road  now  too  quicklv  ends: 

The  reason's  clear — I  walk  with  friends. 


M/ork    1 1  ieeting — Selection,  Care,  and  Use  of 

Household  Equipment 

(A  Course  Recommended  for  Use  by  W^ards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 

Lesson  7— Vacuums 
Khea  H.  Gardner 


For  Tuesday,  April  12,  1955 


A 


vacuum  cleaner  represents  a 
large  expenditure  for  most  fami- 
lies. It  is  an  important  piece  of 
home  equipment,  since  it  protects 
the  investment  you  have  made  in 
carpets,  rugs,  furniture,  and  other 
furnishings. 

There  are  two  main  types  of 
cleaners,  straight  suction  or  tank 
vacuums,  and  motor-driven  brush  or 
upright  vacuums.  Uprights  have  a 
brush  that  sweeps  the  dirt  loose  and 
a  sucking  action  which  carries  it  up 
into  the  bag.  The  tank  and  canister 
type  of  vacuum  operates  on  the 
powerful  suction  principle.  If  there 
are  many  stairs  to  be  cleaned,  this 
kind  will  likely  prove  more  conveni- 
ent to  use. 

Before  buying  a  vacuum  keep  the 
following  suggestions  in  mind: 

1.  Try  out  different  kinds  of  cleaners  in 
your  home.  See  which  is  easiest  for  you 
to  operate  and  which  does  your  work  best. 

2.  Check  to  see  if  the  dirt  may  be  dis- 
posed of  easily  without  the  use  of  costly 
features  that  add  materially  to  the  cost 
of  the  vacuum. 

3.  Make  sure  there  are  guards  to  pre- 
vent marring  furniture. 

4.  See  if  the  nozzle  and  handle  on  an 
upright  vacuum  can  be  adjusted  to  dif- 
ferent heights  for  convenient  and  effective 
use. 

5.  Look  over  the  cleaning  tools.  A 
well-designed  assortment  of  cleaning  tools 

Page  58 


when  used  regularly,  will  greatly  lighten 
such  housccleaning  chores  as  removing 
dust  from  window  hangings,  furniture,  pic- 
tures, lamp  shades,  mattresses,  bed  springs, 
and  polished  floors. 

6,  Check  to  see  if  service  and  replace- 
ment parts  can  be  readily  available  when 
needed. 

Several  short  cleaning  periods  are 
kinder  to  your  rug  and  much  more 
effective  in  removing  carpet  soil 
than  one  longer  cleaning  period. 


Rules  to  Remember  in  Caring  for 
Your  Vacuum: 


1.  Before  connecting  the  cord  to  the 
wall  outlet,  make  sure  the  switch  on  your 
cleaner  is  turned  to  "off."  Otherwise, 
contact  in  the  plug  may  be  seriously  dam- 
aged. To  disconnect,  grasp  the  plug  firm- 
ly.    Never  tug  on  the  cord. 

2.  Pick  up  pins  and  other  metal  objects 
by  hand.  They  may  seriously  damage 
your  cleaner. 

3.  Operate  your  cleaner  slowly.  The 
slower  the  upright  is  operated,  the  faster 
and  more  efficient  will  be  the  cleaning 
job.  Operate  a  tank  type  with  twice  as 
many  strokes  as  an  upright.  With  either, 
do  not  skimp  on  cleaning  time. 

4.  For  best  results,  operate  your  clean- 
er in  the  direction  of  the  pile  of  a  rug, 
not  across  the  weave. 

5.  Always  be  sure  the  nozzle  of  an  up- 
right cleaner  as  at  the  correct  height.  The 
bristles  should  touch  the  carpet  pile.  Oc- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


59 


casionally  turn  your  vacuum  over,  place 
a  straight-edged  object  across  the  nozzle 
opening.  If  the  bristles  are  worn  so  they 
do  not  touch  and  cannot  be  lowered,  the 
brush  should  be  replaced.  A  brush  that 
is  lower  than  necessary,  soon  wears  out 
and  does  less  efficient  cleaning  than  one 
that  is  just  the  right  height. 

6.  Start  each  cleaning  with  an  empty 
dust  container.  Dust  bags  are  made  large 
to  provide  a  large  filtering  area  and  not 
to  hold  a  great  quantity  of  dirt.  To  oper- 
ate a  vacuum  with  a  dust-filled  bag  is  like 
driving  a  car  with  the  breaks  on.  Tank 
cleaners  have  a  smaller  filtering  area.  This 
makes  the  frequent  emptying  of  them 
especially  important  if  the  highest  degree 
of  air  flow  is  to  be  maintained. 

7.  Before  you  put  your  vacuum  away, 
empty  the  dirt  container.  See  that  the 
brush  bristles  are  free  from  hair,  thread, 
string,  or  lint.  Occasionally  turn  cloth 
bags  inside  out  and  give  them  a  good 
brushing  after  emptying  them. 


8.  Wind  the  cord  loosely  around  the 
hooks  provided  for  it.  Avoid  kinking, 
twisting,  and  stretching.  Alternate  the 
winding  plan  so  any  wear  that  might  re- 
sult from  winding  will  be  distributed  over 
several  points. 

9.  Refer  back  to  your  instruction  book 
often. 

Thoughts  for  Discussion 

1.  It  is  extravagant  to  pay  for  unused 
conveniences. 

2.  Do  you  use  your  vacuum  attachments 
as  frequently  as  you  would  like  to,  or  do 
you  need  them  more  readily  accessible  or 
in  a  more  convenient  place  so  you  will  use 
them  oftener? 

3.  If  so,  why  not  replace  the  box  they 
came  in  for  a  self-made  convenient-to-use 
holder.  Then  place  it  near  the  spot  they 
will  be  used  most.  When  put  to  efficient 
use,  vacuum  attachments  can  save  you 
time,  energy,  and  money. 


JLiterature — Literature  of  England 

Lesson  47— "Adam   Bede"  by  George   Eliot  (Mary  Ann   Evans) 

(1819-1880) 

Elder  Brian t  S.  Jacobs 
For  Tuesday,  April   19,  1955 

Objective:    To  enjoy  Adam  Bede  and  gain  a  greater  understanding  of  some  uni- 
versal human  problems. 


npHROUGHOUT  time  the  best 
gift  any  great  artist  has  left  his 
fellowmen  is  himself.  Or  if  we  turn 
this  coin  over,  on  the  other  side  it 
reads:  ''No  enduring  work  of  art 
has  ever  been  conceived  and  exe- 
cuted by  a  puny  person."  George 
Eliot  left  six  novels,  some  poems 

and  sketches,  to  vindicate  both  her 
character  as  a  person  and  her  stature 
as  a  novelist.  Of  her  best-known 
works  Adam-Bede  (1859),  The  Mill 
on  the  Floss  (i860),  Silas  Marner 


(1861),  and  Middlemarch  (1871), 
Adam  Bede  through  almost  a  cen- 
tury has  SDld  twice  as  many  copies 
as  any  of  her  other  works,  and,  for 
us,  it  is  the  tool  best-shaped  to  our 
purpose  of  appreciating  George  Eliot 
and  her  contribution  to  the  English 
novel. 

Born  in  1819  the  youngest  of  five 
children,  Mary  Ann  spent  the  first 
thirty-one  years  of  her  life  in  the 
peace  and  security  of  the  rural 
countryside  where  she  was  born. 
Her  father  was  a  carpenter,  as  his 


60  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 

fathers    had   been   for   generations,  mained    together    until    his    death, 

When,  because  of  his  honesty,  in-  twenty-four   years  later.    Not  only 

dustry,  and  respect  for  his  betters,  did  these  two  support  Lewes'  sons, 

he   was   appointed   overseer  of  an  but  the  boys'  mother  also, 

estate  by  a  local  nobleman,  it  was  Thus   it   was    Mary   Ann    Evans 

Mary  Ann  who  rode  with  him  in  adopted  the  pen  name  of  George 

his  buckboard  as  he  spent  endless  Eliot.    She  had  already  written   a 

hours  driving  about  the  countryside  series  of  sketches  for  her  magazine 

meeting  the  commonfolk  and  mak-  dealing  with  the  happy  years  of  her 

ing     financial     arrangements     with  youth.     These    were    so    successful 

them.    Thus  Mary  Ann  spent  her  that  she  wrote  a  novel;  however,  all 

childhood  absorbing  the  ways  and  her  books  were  published  under  the 

beliefs,  the  language  and  the  per-  name  of  George  Eliot.   Only  Dick- 

sonalities  of  her  own  kind.    It  was  ens  and  a  few  other  identified  the 

at  firsthand  that  she  acquired  her  author  as  a  woman,  and  her  secret 

three  life-long  loves:  love  of  nature  was  kept  until  after  her  novels  had 

and  her  beauties;  love  of  common  achieved    an    overwhelming    popu- 

humankind,     despite     their     many  larity    with     the    English    reading 

shortcomings;  and  love  of  a  high  public. 

moral  code  of  belief.  Q^^rge  Eliot  had  strong,  almost 
Mary  Ann  was  with  her  father  masculine  intellectual  powers,  and 
constantly,  nursing  him  for  years  loved  ideas  and  the  stimulation  of 
before  his  final  illness  in  1849,  when  discussion  and  spirited  conversation, 
she  was  thirty.  It  was  not  until  after  But  she  had  a  most  feminine  tem- 
his  death  that  she  felt  she  had  a  perament,  and  the  great  need  of 
right  to  her  own  career,  which  ex-  her  life  was  for  love  and  tender- 
plained  her  long  delay  in  leaving  ness.  Because  so  many  other  values 
her  country  home  for  the  intellec-  of  life  were  shut  off  to  her,  her  in- 
tual  challenge  of  the  city,  in  1851.  tellectual,  artistic  world  was  her 
She  came  to  London  as  assistant  only  world.  Contrary  to  so  many 
editor  of  the  Westminster  Review,  Victorian  novels,  her  books  were 
one  of  the  most  prominent  journals  not  written  to  entertain,  but  to  give 
of  the  English  reform  movement,  life  and  body  to  her  beliefs.  In  her 
She  soon  fell  in  love  with  George  books  we  find  an  intense  moral 
Henry  Lewes,  one  of  the  prominent  earnestness;  in  each  plot  the  moral 
contributors  to  the  Westminster  problem  is  a  choice  between  good 
Review,  who  had  long  been  mar-  and  evil;  and  the  moral  values  which 
ried,  and  was  the  father  of  three  she  honors,  are  a  great  justification 
sons.  Separated  from  his  wife  for  of  the  Christian  ethics  which  were 
several  years,  he  was  nevertheless  the  core  of  her  life.  Her  "religion 
unable  to  remarry,  since  at  this  ^f  humanity,"  already  familiar  to  us 
time  divorces  in  England  could  be  .^  ^^^  ^.^^^  ^^  .^  ^.^^^.^^  .^^^ 
granted  only  by  a  special  act  ot  ,  ^  .  ,  \ 
Parliament  memorable  statement  m  her  best- 
Realizing  the  hopelessness  of  the  ^"«^"  ^ork,  Adam  Bede,  which 
situation,  Mary  Ann  became  George  ^i^^  also  been  spoken  of  as  "our 
Lewes'  common-law  wife.  They  re- .  supreme  novel  of  pastoral  life.'' 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


61 


A  Perry  Picture 

MARY  ANN  EVANS 

(George  Eliot) 

1819-1880 

The  Tempo  of  Adam  Bede 

As  we  grow  older,  the  delicious, 
ruminating  pastime  of  conversing 
with  lifetime  friends  about  "the 
good  old  days"  becomes  more  and 
more  rewarding.  Nothing  really 
"happens"  during  the  first  150  pages 
in  this  novel,  so  busy  is  George 
Eliot  doing  just  this.  Her  portrait 
of  young,  strong  Adam  Bede  obvi- 
ously is  based  on  her  father.  Dinah 
Morris,  the  beautiful,  sincere  Meth- 
odist preacher,  contains  elements  of 
both  George  Eliot  and  her  aunt, 
Mrs.  Samuel  Evans,  who  had  spent 
her  life  as  a  preacher.  We  can  safely 
conclude  that  the  scene,  texture, 
movement,  and  at  least  some  of  the 
main  characters  are  autobiographi- 
cal. And  with  what  loving  care 
does  she  handle  each  character  or 
family  group   as   she   plucks   them 


out  of  her  memory-bag  and  on  her 
page  draws  them  into  life. 

But  often,  in  life  as  in  literature, 
it  is  in  those  unspectacular,  rou- 
tine days  of  leisurely,  serene  con- 
tentment when  nothing  "happens" 
worthy  of  entry  in  a  diary  or  news- 
paper that  the  most  sustaining  es- 
sences of  the  good  life  are  to  be 
found.  If  we  might  accept  this  last 
statement  as  her  purpose  in  writ- 
ing the  warm,  gentle,  meandering  in- 
troduction, then  we  see  how  closely 
the  ponderous,  yet  delightful  move- 
ment of  this  first  section  matches 
her  idea.  Gountry  life  is  beautiful, 
quiet,  healthy,  vigorous,  and  good. 
So,  then,  are  the  characters  who  live 
in  the  scenes  she  portrays. 

While  the  book  is  named  for 
Adam  Bede,  while  Mrs.  Poyser  is 
the  earthy,  truth  -  speaking  comic 
character;  and  the  central  tragic 
figure  is  Hetty  and  her  betrayal  into 
child-murder,  the  heart  of  the  story 
lies  within  the  community  as  a  col- 
lecti\e,  mutually  sustaining  unit. 
George  Eliot  takes  us  to  dairies, 
farms,  birthdays,  weddings,  carpen- 
ter shops,  schoolrooms,  and  the 
open  fields  so  that  we  may  see  the 
individual  members  of  the  whole- 
ness that  is  Hayslope  Village.  Her 
peaceful,  contented  pace  is  domi- 
nant from  the  first  page: 

The  afternoon  sun  was  warm  on  the 
fi\e  workmen  there,  busy  upon  doors  and 
window-frame,  and  wainscoting.  A  scent 
of  pine-wood  from  a  tent-like  pile  of 
planks  outside  the  open  door  mingled  it- 
self with  the  scent  of  the  elder-bushes 
uhich  were  spreading  their  summer  snow 
close  to  the  open  window  opposite;  the 
slanting  sunbeams  shone  through  the 
transparent  shavings  that  flew  before  the 
steady  plane,  and  lit  up  the  fine  grain  of 
the  oak  panelling  ....  On  a  heap  of  those 
soft  shavings  a   rough,  grey  shepherd-dog 


62 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


had  made  himself  a  pleasant  bed,  and  was 
lying  with  his  nose  between  his  fore-paws, 
occasionally  wrinkling  his  brows  to  cast 
a  glance  at  the  tallest  of  the  five  work- 
men .... 

A  panoramic  view  of  the  country- 
side near  Hayslope  again  details  in 
real,  living  tones  the  pastoral  peace 
of  this  ''pleasant  land": 

Migh  up  against  the  horizon  were  the 
huge  conical  masses  of  hill,  like  giant 
mounds  intended  to  fortify  this  region  of 
corn  and  grass  against  the  keen  and 
hungry  winds  of  the  north;  not  distant 
enough  to  be  clothed  in  purple  mystery, 
but  with  sombre  greenish  sides  visibly 
specked  with  sheep,  whose  motion  was 
only  revealed  by  memory,  not  detected  by 
sight.  ...  It  was  that  moment  in  sum- 
mer when  the  sound  of  the  scythe  being 
whetted  makes  us  cast  more  lingering  looks 
at  the  flower-sprinkled  tresses  of  the  mead- 
ows. .  .  .  Now  and  then  there  was  a  new 
arrival;  perhaps  a  slouching  labourer,  who, 
having  eaten  his  supper,  came  out  to  look 
at  the  unusual  scene  with  a  slow  bovine 
gaze,  willing  to  hear  what  any  one  had 
to  say,  but  by  no  means  excited  enough 
to  ask  a  question. 

She  speaks  of  the  sun  as  ''hidden 
for  a  moment,  and  it  shone  out  like 
a  recovered  joy";  likewise  shines 
forth  the  sound  of  laughter  as 
Adam  walks  in  the  fields  of  an  early 
morning 

.  .  .  and  perhaps  there  is  no  time  in  a 
summer's  day  more  cheering,  than  when 
the  warmth  of  the  sun  is  just  beginning 
to  triumph  over  the  freshness  of  the  morn- 
ing— when  there  is  just  the  lingering  hint 
of  early  coolness  to  keep  off  langour  under 
the  delicious  influence  of  warmth. 

Theory  of  Literature 

From  the  time  she  first  wrote, 
and  throughout  the  rest  of  the  cen- 
tury, George  Eliot  was  one  of  the 
most  popular  of  Victorian  noveh 
ists.  If  there  were  some  before  her 
time  who  opposed  the  novel  as  evil, 
they  were  surely  won  over  by  Adam 


Bede  and  similar  moralizing  works. 
In  chapter  seventeen  the  author 
stops  the  progress  of  her  story  to 
tell  her  method  and  her  goals.  And, 
in  telling  her  story,  the  only  thing 
she  fears  is  falseness;  she  wants  to 
tell  things  as  they  are:  "Have  I  any 
time  to  spend  on  things  that  never 
existed?"  she  asks.  No.  She  pledges 
herself  to  tell  the  life  of  the  country- 
folk exactly  as  she  knew  it,  without 
"prettying  it  up";  how  should  the 
truth  be  told  about  a  husband: 

.  .  .  who  has  other  irritating  habits  be- 
sides that  of  not  wiping  his  shoes?  These 
fellow-mortals,  every  one,  must  be  ac- 
cepted as  they  are:  you  can  neither 
straighten  their  noses,  nor  brighten  their 
wit,  nor  rectify  their  dispositions;  and  it 
is  these  people — among  whom  your  life 
is  passed — that  it  is  needful  you  should 
tolerate,  pity,  and  love:  it  is  these  more 
or  less  ugly,  stupid,  inconsistent  people, 
whose  moments  of  goodness  you  should 
be  able  to  admire — for  whom  you  should 
cherish  all  possible  hopes,  all  possible  pa- 
tience. 

In  painting  life,  she  says,  let  us 
search  for  beauty  of  form,  but  let 
us  also  search  for  "that  other  beauty 
too,  which  lies  in  .  .  .  secret  deep 
human  sympathy."  We  must  be  al- 
lowed to  paint  Madonnas,  but  we 
must  not  be  prevented  from  finding 
beauty  in  "those  old  women  scrap- 
ing carrots  with  their  work  -  worn 
hands."  Beautiful  heroes  and  hero- 
ines are  so  very  rare,  and  they  must 
not  receive  more  than  their  share 
of  reverence. 

It  is  more  needful  that  I  should  have 
a  fibre  of  sympathy  connecting  me  with 
that  vulgar  citizen  who  weighs  out  my 
sugar  in  a  vilely-assorted  cravat  and  waist- 
coat, than  with  the  handsome  rascal  in 
red  scarf  and  green  feathers — more  need- 
ful that  my  heart  should  s\^•ell  with  lov- 
ing admiration  at  some  trait  of  gentle 
goodness  in  the  faulty  people  who  sit  at 
tlie  same  hearth  with  me. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


63 


Or  as  Adam  Bede  says  of  religion, 
''religion's  something  else  besides 
notions.  It  isn't  notions  sets  people 
doing  the  right  thing— it's  feelings." 
And  finally  these  right  feelings  to- 
wards one's  fellow  man  are  ''a  kind 
of  knowledge,"  the  most  precious 
kind  for  George  Eliot  and  her 
world.  For  her,  human  nature  is 
lovable,  and  the  common  here-and- 
now  the  hest  anyone  can  dream  of. 

Plot  of  Adam  Bede 

Adam  and  his  brother  Seth  are  young, 
industrious  carpenters  who  live  with  Lisa- 
beth,  their  loving  but  jealous  mother,  and 
Thais,  their  father,  formerly  a  workman 
proud  of  his  trade  but  now  addicted  to 
drink.  Seth  loves  Dinah  Morris,  the  beau- 
tiful niece  of  Mrs.  Poyser,  a  kind,  sharp- 
tongued  neighbor,  but  Dinah  desires  only 
to  minister  to  the  needs  of  her  fellow 
Methodists  through  her  preaching.  Also 
living  with  the  Poysers  is  Hetty  Sorrel, 
beautiful,  vain,  and  shallow.  Adam's  love 
for  her  grows,  but  she  is  having  a  secret 
affair  with  Captain  Arthur  Donnithorne, 
handsome,  dashing,  and  heir  to  the  local 
estate.  Hetty  tolerates  Adam,  but  her 
dream  is  to  be  Mrs.  Donnithorne,  and 
Lady  of  the  Manor. 

When  Adam  accidentlly  discovers  Ar- 
thur and  Hetty  kissing,  he  accuses  Arthur 
of  dishonorable  intentions,  and  forces  him 
to  break  off  his  relationship  with  Hetty, 
since  quality  folk  like  Arthur  never  marry 
commoners.  Arthur  leaves  Hayslope,  and 
soon  Adam  is  betrothed  to  Hetty,  who  at 
first  is  indifferent,  then  terrified  when  she 
discovers  she  is  pregnant  by  Arthur.  Only 
a  short  time  before  their  wedding  day  she 
leaves  the  farm,  pretending  to  visit  Dinah 
Morris,  but  actually  she  undertakes  the 
long  trip  to  Arthur  at  Windsor.  Desti- 
tute and  weary,  Hetty  arrives  to  find  that 
Arthur  is  in  Ireland.  Distraught,  she  sells 
her  precious  earrings  and  plans  to  go  to 
Dinah,  but  her  baby  comes  too  soon. 
Filled  with  shame,  dread,  and  animal 
fright,  Hetty  leaves  her  baby  to  die  of 
exposure,  then  plans  suicide,  but  she  has 
not   the   courage,   and    is    taken   to   court. 

The  Poysers,   Adam,    Re\erend   Irwine, 


her  belo\ed  minister,  and  Bartle  Massey, 
the  local  teacher,  attend  her  trial.  She 
seems  struck  dumb,  responding  to  noth- 
ing until  Dinah  Morris  arrives,  prays  with 
her,  and  stays  with  her  constantly  until 
finally  she  confesses  her  crime.  When 
Hetty  is  sentenced  to  hang,  Adam  is  com- 
pletely broken,  but  he  can  do  nothing. 
As  Hetty  travels  in  the  cart  to  the  hang- 
ing, Arthur  arrives  with  a  last  minute 
reprieve. 

Hetty  goes  to  prison,  Arthur  goes  to 
the  army,  and  the  Hayslope  folk  return 
home.  Gradually  Adam  finds  himself 
drawn  more  and  more  to  Dinah,  and  after 
asking  approval  from  his  brother  Seth, 
who  once  loved  her,  he  asks  Dinah  to 
marry  him.  She  admits  her  love,  but  re- 
mains true  to  the  ministry.  She  goes  away, 
but  when  Adam  finally  follows  her,  she 
confesses  her  feeling  that  now  it  is  the 
will  of  God  that  they  marry. 

SigniEcance  oi  Adam  Bede 

George  Eliot  introduced  a  new 
realism  into  the  history  of  the  Eng- 
lish novel.  Her  delineation  of  the 
virtues  of  the  humdrum  peasant 
life  is  one  of  the  most  sympathetic 
and  detailed  in  English  literature. 
More  important,  she  furthered  the 
technique  of  describing  what  goes 
on  within  her  character's  mind  and 
heart,  as  well  as  narrating  outward 
events.  Hetty's  "Journey  in  Des- 
pair" reveals  with  rare  power  the 
inward  workings  of  the  female  heart; 
she  knew  the  psychology  of  woman 
as  have  few  writers.  She  could  also 
portray  her  male  characters  con- 
vincingly. Adam  incarnates  the  vir- 
tues which  George  Eliot  most  ad 
mired:  courage,  industry,  gentle- 
ness, integrity,  patience,  love,  and 
strength.  Mrs.  Poyser's  racy  tongue 
is  memorable  for  such  comments  as 
the  following  on  being  a  wife: 

I  know  that  the  men  like — a  poor  soft, 
as  'ud  simper  at  'em  like  the  pictur  o' 
the  sun,  whether  they  did  right  or  wrong, 
an'  say  thank  you  for  a  kick,  an'  pretend 


64 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


she  didna  know  which  end  she  stood 
uppermost,  till  her  husband  told  her. 
That's  what  a  man  wants  ina  wife,  mostly; 
he  wants  to  make  sure  o'  one  fool  as 
'ull  tell  him  he's  wise. 

And  on  gossip: 

I  say  as  some  folks'  tongues  are  like  the 
clocks  as  run  on  strikin',  not  to  tell  you 
the  time  o'  the  day,  but  because  there's 
sunmiat  wrong  i'  their  own  insides. 

And  when,  defying  all  common 
sense,  she  tells  the  greedy  Squire, 
their  boss: 

We're  not  dumb  creaturs  to  be  abused 
and  made  money  on  by  them  as  ha'  got 
the  lash  i'  their  hands  ....  An'  if  I'm  th' 
only  one  as  speaks  my  mind,  there's  plenty 
o'  the  same  way  o'  thinking  i'  this  par- 
ish ...  for  your  name's  no  better  than  a 
brimstone  match  in  e\'erybody's  nose  .... 

Sometimes,  with  the  slowness  of 
her  movement,  her  habit  of  asking 


questions  and  then  answering  them, 
long  inserted  editorials,  and  warping 
her  story  to  make  justice  triumph 
and  good  be  rewarded,  George  Eliot 
taxes  the  modern  reader.  But  her 
deep  love  for  humankind,  her 
description  of  rural  life  in  patient, 
exacting  detail,  and  her  belief  in 
the  supremacy  of  high  moral  prin- 
ciples make  her  works  permanently 
rewarding. 

Questions  on  the  Lesson 

1.  Why  did  Mary  Ann  Evans  assume 
a  pen  name? 

2.  What  group  of  Englishmen  are  "her 
people?" 

3.  How  might  the  slow-moving  begin- 
ning of  Adam  Bede  be  justified? 

4.  George  Eliot's  novels  were  not  writ- 
ten merely  to  entertain;  what,  then,  was 
her  purpose  in  writing  as  she  did? 


Q^octai  Science — The  Constitution 
of  the  United  States 

(It  is  recommended  that  each  Relief  Society  member  read  the  text  of  the  Constitution 
relating  to  each  lesson  as  printed  before  the  lesson.) 

Article  XI 

The  Judicial  power  of  the  United  States  shall  not  be  construed  to  extend  to  any 
suit  in  law  or  equity,  commenced  or  prosecuted  against  one  of  the  United  States  by 
Citizens  of  another  State,  or  by  Citizens  or  Subjects  of  any  Foreign  State. 

Article  XII 

The  Electors  shall  meet  in  their  respective  states  and  vote  by  ballot  for  President 
and  Vice-President,  one  of  whom,  at  least,  shall  not  be  an  inhabitant  of  the  same  state 
with  themselves;  they  shall  name  in  their  ballots  the  person  voted  for  as  President,  and 
in  distinct  ballots  the  person  voted  for  as  Vice-President,  and  they  shall  make  distinct 
lists  of  all  persons  voted  for  as  President  and  of  all  persons  voted  for  as  Vice-President, 
and  of  the  number  of  votes  for  each,  which  lists  they  shall  sign  and  certify,  and  trans- 
mit sealed  to  the  seat  of  the  government  of  the  United  States,  directed  to  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  Senate; — 

The  President  of  the  Senate  shall,  in  the  presence  of  the  Senate  and  House  of 
Representatives,  open  all  the  certificates  and  the  votes  shall  then  be  counted; — 

The  person  having  the  greatest  number  of  votes  for  President  shall  be  the  Presi- 
dent, if  such  number  be  a  majority  of  the  whole  number  of  Electors  appointed;  and 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  65 

if  no  person  have  such  majority,  then  from  the  persons  having  the  highest  numbers  not 
exceeding  three  on  the  hst  of  those  voted  for  as  President,  the  House  of  Representatives 
shall  choose  immediately,  by  ballot,  the  President.  But  in  choosing  the  President  the 
votes  shall  be  taken  by  states,  the  representation  from  each  state  having  one  vote;  a 
quorum  for  this  purpose  shall  consist  of  a  member  or  members  from  two-thirds  of  the 
states,  and  a  majority  of  all  the  states  shall  be  necessary  to  a  choice.  And  if  the  House 
of  Representatives  shall  not  choose  a  President  whenever  the  right  of  choice  shall 
devolve  upon  them,  before  the  fourth  day  of  March  next  following,  then  the  Vice-Presi- 
dent shall  act  as  President,  as  in  the  case  of  the  death  or  other  constitutional  disability 
of  the  President.  The  person  haxing  the  greatest  number  of  votes  as  Vice-President, 
shall  be  the  Vice-President,  if  such  number  be  a  majority  of  the  whole  number  of 
Electors  appointed,  and  if  no  person  have  a  majority,  then  from  the  two  highest  num- 
bers on  the  list,  the  Senate  shall  choose  the  Vice-President;  a  quorum  for  the  purpose 
shall  consist  of  two-thirds  of  the  whole  number  of  Senators,  and  a  majority  of  the 
whole  number  shall  be  necessary  to  a  choice.  But  no  person  constitutionally  ineligible 
to  the  office  of  President  shall  be  eligible  to  that  of  Vice-President  of  the  United 
States. 

Article  XIII 

Section  1.  Neither  slavery  nor  involuntar^•  servitude,  except  as  a  punishment  for 
crime  whereof  the  party  shall  have  been  duly  convicted,  shall  exist  within  the  United 
States,  or  any  place  subject  to  their  jurisdiction. 

Section  2.  Congress  shall  have  power  to  enforce  this  article  by  appropriate  legisla- 
tion. 

Article  XIV 

Section  1.  All  persons  born  or  naturalized  in  the  United  States,  and  subject  to  the 
jurisdiction  thereof,  are  citizens  of  the  United  States  and  of  the  State  wherein  they  re- 
side. No  State  shall  make  or  enforce  any  law  which  shall  abridge  the  privileges  or  im- 
munities of  citizens  of  the  United  States;  nor  shall  any  State  deprive  any  person  of  life, 
liberty,  or  property,  without  due  process  of  law;  nor  deny  to  any  person  within  its  juris- 
diction the  equal  protection  of  the  laws. 

Section  2.  Representatives  shall  be  apportioned  among  the  several  States  according 
to  their  respecti\e  numbers,  counting  the  whole  number  of  persons  in  each  State,  ex- 
cluding Indians  not  taxed.  But  when  the  right  to  vote  at  any  election  for  the  choice 
of  Electors  for  President  and  Vice-President  of  the  United  States,  Representatives  in 
Congress,  the  Executive  and  Judicial  officers  of  a  State,  or  the  members  of  the  Legisla- 
ture thereof,  is  denied  to  any  of  the  male  inhabitants  of  such  State,  being  twenty-one 
years  of  age,  and  citizens  of  the  United  States,  or  in  any  way  abridged,  except  for  par- 
ticipation in  rebellion,  or  other  crime,  the  basis  of  representation  therein  shall  be  re- 
duced in  the  proportion  which  the  number  of  such  male  citizens  shall  bear  to  the 
whole  number  of  male  citizens  twenty-one  years  of  age  in  such  State. 

Section  5.  No  person  shall  be  a  Senator  or  Representative  in  Congress,  or  elector  of 
President  and  Vice-President,  or  hold  any  oflfice,  civil  or  military,  under  the  United 
States,  or  under  any  State,  who,  haxing  previously  taken  an  oath,  as  a  member  of  Con- 
gress, or  as  an  officer  of  the  United  States,  or  as  a  member  of  any  State  legislature,  or 
as  an  executive  or  judicial  officer  of  any  State,  to  support  the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States,  shall  have  engaged  in  insurrection  or  rebellion  against  the  same,  or  given 
aid  or  comfort  to  the  enemies  thereof.  But  Congress  may  by  a  vote  of  two-thirds  of 
each  House,  remove  such  disability. 

Section  4.  The  validity  of  the  public  debt  of  the  United  States,  authorized  by  law, 
including  debts  incurred  for  pa\'ment  of  pensions  and  bounties  for  services  in  suppress- 
ing insurrection  or  rebellion,  shall  not  be  questioned.  But  neither  the  United  States  nor 
any  State  shall  assume  or  pav  any  debt  or  obligation  incurred  in  aid  of  insurrection  or 
rebellion  against  the  United  States,  or  any  claim  for  the  loss  or  emancipation  of  any 
slave;  but  all  such  debts,  obligations  and  claims  shall  be  held  illegal  and  void. 


66 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


Section  5.  The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  enforce,  by  appropriate  legislation,  the 
provisions  of  this  article. 

Article  XV 

Section  1.  The  right  of  citizens  of  the  United  States  to  vote  shall  not  be  denied  or 
abridged  by  the  United  States  or  by  any  State  on  account  of  race,  color,  or  previous  con- 
dition of  servitude. 

Section  2.  The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  enforce  this  article  by  appropriate 
legislation. 

Lesson   13— Amendments  Eleven  Through  Fifteen 
Elder  Albert  R.  Bowen 

Texts:  Your  Rugged  Constitution,  (Y.  R.  C),  pp.  219-237;  The  Constitution  of  the 
United  States  Its  Sources  and  Application,  (C.  of  U.  S.),  pp.  228-251 

For  Tuesday,  April  26,  1955 

Objective:  To  study  the  Amendments  to  the  Constitution  which  were  adopted  fol- 
lowing the  Bill  of  Rights  down  through  the  Civil  War  to  1870. 


A  Limit  on  the  Powei  of  Federal 
Courts— Amendment  Eleven  (Y.  R. 
C,  pp.  220-221;  C.  of  U.  S.J  page 

228) 

The  Judicial  power  of  the  United  States 
shall  not  be  construed  to  extend  to  any 
suit  in  law  or  equity,  commenced  or  prose- 
cuted against  one  of  the  United  States  by 
Citizens  of  another  State,  or  by  Citizens 
or  Subjects  of  any  Foreign  State. 

TN  1793  the  Supreme  Court  of  the 
United  States,  in  a  celebrated 
case  known  as  Chisholm  vs.  Georgia, 
affirmed  a  judgment  obtained  by 
Chisholm  of  South  Carolina  against 
the  State  of  Georgia  in  a  Federal 
Court.  The  case  created  a  furor 
among  the  states  because  it  was  re- 
garded as  an  affront  to  the  dignity 
of  a  state  that  it  should  be  sued  by 
a  citizen  of  another  state  or  of  a 
foreign  state.  This  ruling  by  the 
Supreme  Court  was  perfectly  con- 
sistent with  the  Constitution  before 
the  adoption  of  the  Eleventh 
Amendment.  Within  a  matter  of 
days  after  the  decision  was  an- 
nounced, the  Eleventh  Amendment 


to  the  Constitution  was  introduced 
in  Congress.  It  was  finally  ratified 
in  1798  by  the  required  number  of 
states  and  became  part  of  the  Con- 
stitution on  January  8,  1798.  Now 
a  state  may  not  be  sued  without  its 
consent  by  a  citizen  of  another  state 
or  of  a  foreign  state  in  any  United 
States  court. 

Election  of  the  President  and  Vice- 
President— Amendment  Twelve  (Y. 
R.  C,  pp.  222-225;  C.  of  U.  S.,  pp. 

228-232) 

The  language  of  the  Twelfth 
Amendment  to  the  Constitution  is 
rather  voluminous.  Its  provisions 
have  no  substantial  effect  upon  our 
constitutional  rights.  Consequent- 
ly it  is  not  deemed  of  enough  im- 
portance to  set  forth  the  language 
of  this  Amendment  verbatim.  It  is 
of  interest,  however,  to  note  the 
historical  reason  for  its  adoption. 

The  purpose  of  this  Amendment 
was  simply  to  change  the  method 
of  voting  in  the  Electoral  College 
for  the  office  of  President  and  Vice- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


67 


President.  In  the  election  of  1800 
there  was  a  tie  vote  in  the  Electoral 
College  in  the  contest  between 
Thomas  Jefferson  and  Aaron  Burr. 
The  election  of  the  President  was 
therefore  thrown  into  the  House  of 
Representatives  where  Jefferson  was 
finally  elected.  Under  the  original 
wording  of  the  Constitution,  Presi- 
dential Electors  voted  for  two  per- 
sons for  the  office  of  President  and 
Vice-President,  with  no  designation 
of  their  choice  for  either  office,  and 
the  person  having  the  highest  num- 
ber of  votes  was  declared  to  be  Presi- 
dent and  the  second  highest  candi- 
date the  Vice-President.  The 
growth  of  party  politics  and  the 
party  system  made  imperative  the 
change  which  was  effected  by  the 
Twelfth  Amendment.  Under  this 
Amendment  Presidential  Electors 
are  required  to  designate  the  person 
they  are  voting  for  as  President  and 
Vice-President  respectively.  This 
Amendment  became  a  part  of  the 
Constitution  in  1804. 

Abolition  oi  Shvery— Thirteenth 
Amendment,  (Y.  R.  C,  pp.  226- 
227;  C.  of  U.  S.,  pp.  232-235) 

Section  1,  Neither  slavery  nor  involun- 
tary sen'itiide,  except  as  a  punishment  for 
crime  whereof  the  party  shall  have  been 
duly  convicted,  shall  exist  within  the 
United  States,  or  any  place  subject  to  their 
jurisdiction. 

Section  2.  Congress  shall  have  power  to 
enforce  this  article  by  appropriate  legis- 
lation. 

After  the  adoption  of  the  Twelfth 
Amendment  in  1804,  the  Constitu- 
tion of  the  United  States  remained 
unchanged  for  sixty-one  years. 

The  Thirteenth,  Fourteenth,  and 
Fifteenth    Amendments    were    all 


adopted  as  a  result  of  the  great  con- 
troversy over  slavery.  These  Amend- 
ments are  commonlv  referred  to  as 
the  "Reconstruction  Amendments." 
It  is  of  great  importance  to  ob- 
serve, as  has  been  previously  men- 
tioned, that  the  first  Ten  Amend- 
ments to  the  Constitution,  which 
we  know  and  refer  to  as  the  Bill  of 
Rights,  were  direct  limitations  upon 
the  power  of  the  National  Govern- 
ment over  the  lives  and  property  of 
the  states  and  of  individual  citizens. 
The  Thirteenth,  Fourteenth,  and 
Fifteenth  Amendments,  on  the  oth- 
er hand,  operate  upon  the  power  of 
the  states  and  limit  their  power  over 
the  lives  and  property  of  individual 
citizens  and  persons.  While,  in  the 
beginning,  the  power  of  a  strong 
central  National  Government  was 
distrusted  and  feared,  the  conviction 
finally  developed  that  unlimited 
power  in  the  states  was  likewise  to 
be  feared. 

The  Thirteenth  Amendment  was 
introduced  in  Congress  in  January 
of  1865,  just  prior  to  the  end  of 
the  Civil  War.  It  was  ratified  as 
part  of  the  Constitution  the  same 
year.  This  Amendment  abolished 
slavery  and  involuntary  servitude  in 
the  United  States  except  imprison- 
ment for  crime. 

Before  the  adoption  of  the  Thir- 
teenth Amendment,  Lincoln  had 
freed  the  slaves  by  the  Emancipa- 
tion Proclamation.  The  Emancipa- 
tion Proclamation  operated  only  in 
the  states  engaged  in  Civil  War 
against  the  United  States.  Slavery 
in  the  District  of  Columbia  and  in 
the  territories  had  also  been  abol- 
ished. Congress  had  likewise  passed 
laws  freeing  slaves  serving  in  the 
Union  cause.  None  of  these  en- 
actments,   laws,    and    declarations, 


68 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


abolished  slavery.  It  was  deemed 
necessary,  therefore,  to  adopt  an 
Amendment  to  the  Constitution 
which  would  accomplish  that  result. 

The  provisions  of  the  Thirteenth 
Amendment  relating  to  involuntary 
servitude  deserve  brief  comment. 
This  provision  was  designed  to  strike 
down  any  laws  providing  for  im- 
prisonment for  debt,  forced  labor, 
and  peonage  such  as  existed  in  some 
of  the  South  American  countries. 
Under  this  Amendment,  the  state 
law  providing  that  a  person  fined  for 
a  misdemeanor  (infringement  of  a 
minor  criminal  law)  could  confess 
judgment  and  agree  to  work  out 
the  fine  imposed,  was  held  to  be 
unconstitutional  and  in  violation  of 
the  Thirteenth  Amendment.  Still 
another  law  was  held  unconstitu- 
tional under  this  Amendment  which 
provided  that  a  contract  could  be 
made  providing  for  the  right  to  im- 
prison a  worker  or  keep  him  under 
guard  until  the  service  which  he 
agreed  to  perform  had  been  com- 
pleted. 

The  Supreme  Court  has  ruled 
that  this  Amendment  operates  only 
upon  the  states  and  not  upon  indi- 
viduals. Consequently,  acts  of  Con- 
gress designed  to  prevent  individuals 
from  discriminating  against  negroes 
in  such  matters  as  hotel,  restaurant, 
and  railroad  accommodations,  have 
been  held   unconstitutional. 

Pnvileges  of  Citizens  —  Fourteenth 
Amendment,  (Y.  R.  C.  pp.  228-235; 
C.  of  U.  S.,  pp.  235-250.) 

Section  1.  All  persons  born  or  natural- 
ized in  the  United  States,  and  subject  to 
the  jurisdiction  thereof,  are  citizens  of 
the  United  States  and  of  the  State  where- 
in they  reside.  No  State  shall  make  or 
enforce  any  law  which  shall  abridge  the 
privileges  or  immunities  of  citizens  of  the 
United  States;  nor  shall  any  State  deprive 


any  person  of  hfe,  liberty,  or  property, 
without  due  process  of  law;  nor  deny  to 
any  person  within  its  jurisdiction  the 
equal  protection  of  the  laws. 

The  Fourteenth  Amendment  to 
the  Constitution  became  a  part  of 
that  great  document  on  July  21, 
1868.  It  was  introduced  in  Congress 
June  16,  1866.  It  was  found  that  the 
provisions  of  the  Thirteenth  Amend- 
ment freeing  the  slaves  were  insuf- 
ficient to  safeguard  the  rights  of  the 
negro.  The  purpose  of  the  Four- 
teenth Amendment  was  to  make 
him  a  citizen. 

This  great  Amendment,  which 
has  been  the  subject  of  literally  hun- 
dreds of  interpretative  decisions 
by  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United 
States,  consists  of  five  sections.  Only 
one  of  them  is  set  out  in  this  lesson. 
Section  One  defines  citizenship  un- 
der the  Constitution  and  laws  of 
the  United  States  and  prohibits  the 
states  from  abridging  or  denying  any 
of  the  rights  belonging  to  such 
citizenship.  It  makes  all  citizens  of 
the  United  States  also  citizens  of 
the  state  of  their  residence. 

After  the  passage  of  the  Thir- 
teenth Amendment  laws  were 
passed  which  denied  to  negroes  sub- 
stantial rights  of  citizenship.  For  ex- 
ample, some  of  those  laws  forbade 
his  ownership  of  land.  Others  set 
him  apart  and  segregated  him  from 
the  white  population  except  in  the 
form  of  a  menial  servant,  and  others 
sought  to  chain  him  to  the  land 
and  made  him  incompetent  to 
testify  as  a  witness  in  court  in  a 
case  in  which  a  white  person  was 
a  party.  These  and  all  other  similar 
discriminations  were  struck  down 
by  section  one  of  the  Fourteenth 
Amendment. 

Before     the    adoption     of    this 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


69 


Amendment,  citizenship  in  the 
United  States  was  derived  from 
citizenship  in  some  state.  The 
Fourteenth  Amendment  reversed 
this  theory  or  rule  of  citizenship 
and  made  state  citizenship  deriva- 
tive from  citizenship  in  the  United 
States. 

The  Fourteenth  Amendment  was 
designed  primarily  for  the  benefit 
of  the  negro,  but  its  protection  ex- 
tends to  all  persons  born  in  the 
United  States  or  naturalized  under 
its  laws,  and  makes  them  citizens. 

It  has  been  pointed  out  how  the 
Fifth  Amendment  forbids  the  Na- 
tional Government  from  depriving 
persons  of  life,  liberty,  or  property 
without  due  process  of  law.  The 
Fourteenth  Amendment  restrains 
the  states  from  doing  the  same 
thing.  The  provisions  of  the  final 
clause  of  section  one  prohibit  the 
states  from  denying  equal  protec- 
tion of  the  laws  to  any  person  with- 
in their  jurisdiction.  This  simply 
means  that  no  hostile  or  discrimin- 
ating legislation  of  a  state  directed 
against  individuals,  singled  out  for 
its  application,  may  be  enacted  or 
enforced. 

Section  two  of  the  Fourteenth 
Amendment  need  receive  onlv  brief 
mention  and  its  text  is  not  set  out 
in  full.  In  substance,  section  two 
provides  a  punishment  for  a  state 
which  prevents  or  refuses  to  allow 
any  qualified  citizen  of  the  United 
States  to  vote  in  an  election.  It  does 
not  prevent  the  enactment  by  a 
state  of  laws  defining  qualifications 
for  voting  which  have  equal  appli- 
cation to  all  citizens  of  the  United 
States.  Thus,  for  example,  a  law 
requiring  that  a  voter  be  able  to 
read  and  write  is  not  unconstitu- 
tional. 


Section  two  also  empowers  Con- 
gress to  reduce  the  basis  of  repre- 
sentation in  Congress  of  any  state 
which  denies  voting  privileges  to 
citizens  entitled  to  vote.  This  pow- 
er, it  may  be  added,  has  never  been 
exercised  by  Congress. 

Section  three  of  the  Amendment 
disqualifies  from  office  under  the 
National  Government  all  persons 
who  had  been  engaged  in  the  Civil 
War  on  the  side  of  the  Confeder- 
acy. Inasmuch  as  the  disabilities  of 
the  section  have  long  since  ceased 
to  have  any  force  or  effect,  its  only 
interest  to  us  now  is  purely  histori- 
cal. In  i8g8  the  last  vestiges  of 
this  disability  were  removed  by 
Congress. 

Section  four  of  the  Amendment 
recognized  the  validity  of  the  public 
debt  of  the  United  States,  but  ex- 
pressly repudiated  all  debts  and 
obligations  incurred  in  aid  of  re- 
bellion or  insurrection  against  the 
United  States.  This  section  was 
obviously  aimed  at  the  public  debt 
and  obligations  of  the  Confederacy 
and  made  them  void.  On  the  other 
hand,  section  four  made  the  states 
of  the  Southern  Confederacy  pro- 
portionately liable  for  all  of  the  in- 
debtedness incurred  by  the  United 
States  in  prosecuting  the  war  against 
the  Confederacy.  As  a  result  of 
section  four  of  the  Fourteenth 
Amendment,  the  public  debt  of  the 
Confederacy  was  declared  void.  It 
amounted  to  at  least  two  billion 
dollars.  Furthermore,  it  expressly 
prohibited  the  United  States  or  any 
state  from  paying  for  the  emanci- 
pation of  any  slave.  This  resulted 
in  a  property  loss  of  another  two 
billion  dollars  to  the  former  slave 
owners. 

Section  five  empowers  Congress 


70 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


for 
CHURCH  PIANISTS 


Chapel  Echoes — Perry  75 

Chapel  Musing — Perry   85 

Concert  Transcriptions  of  Favorite 
Hymns — Kohlmann    85 

Famous  Sacred  Songs — Peery  1.25 

Lorenz's  Church   Piano  Classics 1.10 

Lorenz's  Church  Pianist  Volumes 

1,  2,  3  Each  1.10 

Perry's  Piano  Voluntaries  1.25 

Piano    Hymn    Voluntaries — Lorenz....l.lO 

Sacred  Piano  Album — Gahm  1.25 

Sunday  Piano  Music — Presser 1.00 


Music  Sent  on  Approval 

Use  this  advertisement  as  your  order  blank 

DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 
45-47  Souh  Main 
Salt  Lake  Ciy  1,  Utah 

Please  send  the  music  indicated  above. 

G  On  Approval         D  Charge 

□  Money  Enclosed 

Name    

Address    

City  &  State  


mm 


Daunes  IVIusic    , 

ITI  I  11  I  it'  45-47  SOUTH  MAIN 


145  NORTH  UNIVERSITY.  PROVO  V  2260  WAStllNGTON  BlVPvOGPEN 


to  enforce  the  provisions  of  the 
Fourteenth  Amendment  by  appro- 
priate legislation. 

Fianchisement  of  Citizens  oi  AJJ 
Races  —  Fiiteenth  Amendment, 
(Y.  R.  C,  pp.  236-237;  C.  of  U.  S., 
pp.  250-251) 

Section  i.  The  right  of  citizens  of  the 
United  States  to  vote  shall  not  be  denied 
or  abridged  by  the  United  States  or  by 
any  State  on  account  of  race,  color,  or 
previous  condition  of  servitude. 

Section  2.  The  Congress  shall  have  pow- 
er to  enforce  this  article  by  appropriate 
legislation. 

The  Fifteenth  Amendment  was 
adopted  March  30,  1870.  It  formed 
the  final  capstone  to  freeing  the 
slaves.  The  Thirteenth  Amendment 
freed  the  slave.  The  Fourteenth 
made  him  a  citizen.  The  Fifteenth 
Amendment  made  him  a  voter. 
These  three  Amendments  com- 
pleted the  restraints  placed  upon 
the  states  to  prevent  arbitrary  and 
discriminatory  exercise  of  power 
over  citizens  and  persons  as  the 
first  Ten  Amendments  had  placed 
similar  restraints  upon  the  national 
power. 

Questions  on  the  Lesson 

1.  How  does  the  Eleventh  Amendment 
limit  the  judicial  power  of  the  United 
States? 

2.  What  changes  were  effected  in  the 
selection  of  the  President  and  Vice-Presi- 
dent by  the  Twelfth  Amendment? 

3.  By  what  name  are  the  Thirteenth, 
Fourteenth,  and  Fifteenth  Amendments 
commonly  known? 

4.  What  were  these  Amendments  de- 
signed to  accomplish? 

5.  What  was  the  specific  purpose  of  the 
Thirteenth,  Fourteenth,  and  Fifteenth 
Amendments? 

6.  May  any  state  deny  citizenship  to  a 
citizen  of  the  United  States?  Explain. 

7.  Is  the  protection  of  the  Fourteenth 
Amendment  limited  to  negroes? 


(cJn    1 1  ieasunng 

Mabel  Jones  Gabhott 

When  I  was  one  and  five, 
I  stood  up  straight  and  tall, 
While  mother  marked  my  height 
In  inches  on  the  wall. 

Now  I  am  one  and  five 
Times  many  more;  it's  true 
My  reaching  up  was  stopped 
At  inches:  sixty-two. 

How  shall  I  note  my  growth 
As  future  years  unroll — 
In  breadth  and  span  of  mind 
And  depth  of  heart  and  soul? 

/Lew    L/ears  LP r a  tier 

Yesta  N.  Lu kei 
Upon  the  New  Year's  shining  scroll. 
Beloved,  now,  let  me  enroll 
Our  names,  our  need  for  special  care, 
And,  with  humility,  my  prayer 
To  God  that  he  protect  and  bless 
Our  pure  bright  love  with  happiness; 
And  guide  us  with  his  wisdom,  clear 
And  understanding,  through  this  year. 


HAWAII 

Enjoy  a  wonderful  vacation  in 

HAWAII 

With  a  congenial  group- — • 
By  ship  or  plane  or  both 

An  L.D.S.  Temple  Session 
for  those  who  wish  it! 

For  information  and  reservations: 

MRS.  ALONZO  J.  MORLEY 

Phone:  2287- J,  Provo,  Utah 

Write:  387  East  3rd  North 

Provo,  Utah 

In  Salt  Lake  contact: 

MRS.  MARGARET  LUND 

Phone  6-2909 

Write:  3021  South  23rd  East 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


=^^ 


Ujack  QJence    I  ieighbors 

Christie  Lund  Coles 

Gossips,  some  call  them, 

The  women  who  choose 

To  pause  by  the  fence 

When  they've  hung  their  clothes. 

Yet,  neighbors  are  neighbors, 
And  sometimes,  much  more; 
And  a  woman  needs  one 
Not  too  far  from  her  door, 

To  tell  her  the  news 
Of  children  and  church. 
To  give  recipes, 
To  aid  in  the  search 

Of  small  child  or  dog 
Strayed  from  the  place. 
A  true  neighbor-friend 
Wears  heaven's  own  grace. 


It^s  awaiting 
You  . . . 

I  In,  3  there  is  still  a  tremendous  amount 
of  outstanding  instruction  and  use  await- 
ing you  in  this  and  other  copies  of  the 
Relief  Society  Magazine.  Your  editioris 
may  be  handsomely  bound  at  the  West's 
finest  bindery  and  printing  plant  for  $2.50 
cloth  bound  and  $3.50  leather  bound  per 
volume  plus  postage  for  mail  orders.  Fol- 
low these  postage  rates  if  you  send  your 
order  by  mail: 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up  to  150  miles  35 

150  to    300  miles  39 

300  to    600  miles  45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles  64 

1400  to  1800  miles 76 

Over  1800  miles  87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  loca- 
ted uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

31  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah    ^^^.^ 

Phone  4-2581         oO 

Page  71 


72 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


[fiiaytune  S/s  © 


ver 


Ivy  Houtz  WooUey 

Where  are  the  children  of  yesterday? 
The  place  is  here  where  they  used  to  play; 
Its  ground,  packed  down  by  romping  feet, 
Is  parched  and  baked  with  summer's  heat. 
It  has  not  fallowed  by  snows  or  rain, 
But  seems  to  hope  they  will  come  again. 
The  weeds  grow  rank  near  the  outer  edge, 
And  bushes  which  grew  to  be  a  hedge 
Have  thirsted  and  died.     The  brook  is  still, 
Its  shallow  bed  is  a  sandy  fill. 
The  proud  pole,  flagless,  seems  to  say, 
**Come,  run  Old  Glory  up  today." 

There  are  artless  carvings  on  the  wall 
Which  show  the  carvers  were  not  tall, 
But  only  children,  who  tried  to  see 
How  nice  the  names  they  bore  could  be. 
A  white  pearl  button,  one  of  brass, 
Are  stitched  to  earth  by  glades  of  grass. 
An  unsewed  baseball,  with  cover  spread 
Like  a  shriveled  bat,  a  long  time  dead. 
Two  glassies  pressed  down  in  the  clay 
Have  been  forgotten  many  a  day. 
The  big  one  brown,  the  small  one  blue; 
The  brown  one  was  a  taw  when  new. 

Splintered  pencils  strew  the  ground; 

The  red  rim  of  a  slate 

Hangs  on  the  only  picket  left 

Which  used  to  be  a  gate. 

Some  well-frayed  ropes  swing  from  old  limbs 

Of  trees  now  dry  and  dead, 

A  swingboard  dangles  forth  and  back; 

No  shade  is  overhead. 

The  bent  wheel  of  a  broken  cart 

Encircles  a  small  mound; 

A  toy  spade  stands  at  one  end, 

Suggesting  sacred  ground. 

Where  are  the  feet  of  yesterday? 
Did  many  of  them  go  astray? 
Or  did  they  climb  the  golden  stair 
Where  fame  and  fortune  waited  there? 
Did  bogs  beset  them  while  they  pressed 
Along  life's  path?  Or  did  they  rest 
At  pearly  gates,  where  angels  meet 
When  heaven  welcomes  little  feet? 
Where  are  the  children  of  yesterday? 
Their  playgrounds  call  them  back  to  play! 


In  1955 


As  we  wish  to  include  the  dedication  of 
the  Temple  at  Berne,  Switzerland,  our 
European  Tours  in  1955  are  scheduled  to 
leave  in  August. 

Plan  Your  Vacation  With  This  In  Mind 

'THE  BEST  IN  THE  WEST" 
Travel  With  Us 

For  Details,  write  or  phone: 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

966  East  South  Temple 

SALT  LAKE  CITY  2,   UTAH 

Phone:  4-2017 


Better  Light 

Means 
Better  Sight 


Be  Modern 
Live  Electrically 

UTAH  POWER  &  LIGHT  CO. 


Do  yoiir  <;hui:c|lp  B(^»olfi^ 
Deseref 


I.OurLord  of  the  Gospels 


J.  REUBEN  CLARK,  JR. 


This  excellent  l)()ok,  just  off  the  press,  contains  a  harmony 
of  all  sacred  writings  on  the  divine  life  and  teachings  of 
Christ.  Chiefly  used  in  this  intense  scholarly  study  are  the 
Four  Gospels  of  the  King  James  version  and  Third  Nephi 
in  the  Book  of  Mormon.  $5.00 

2.  The  World  and  the  Prophets  hugh  nibley 

The  stud\  of  scriptures  and  world  events  is  offered  in  this 
outstanding  volume  to  prove  that  time  vindicates  the 
Prophets.  This  hook  is  an  excellent  study  of  the  Prophets 
and  of  liuman  nature.  $2.50 

3.  Israel!  Do  You  Know?  leCRAND  richards 

With  missionary  vigor,  the  author  reminds  Jewish  people 
everywhere  of  the  great  promise  made  to  them,  how  the 
reuniting  of  the  House  of  Joseph  and  the  House  of  Judah 
will  be  accomplished,  and  how  it  is  presently  being  ful- 
filled. The  book  has  vitality,  is  easy  to  read,  and  clearly 
interprets  the  Divine  purpose  of  the  Lord.  $2.00 


dQSQtQt 


44  Fast  South  Temple  -  Sal!  Lake  City.  Utah 


DESERET   BOOK  COMPANY 

44  East  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Gentlemen:     Enclosed    you    will    find      (      )    check      (     )money 

order     (     )  charge  to  my  account  the  following:  ($ ) 

for  the  encircled  (numbered)  books: 


Name 


Address 
City    


Zone  State. 


A  £  *\f*    ..>>^. 


OF  RELIGION 
H  REDV/OOD  ROAD 
CITY.  UTAH    84109 


?OCP    21«I12    43-^4 


Back  in  1905,  the  year  Beneficial  Life 
was  founded,  a  surgical  operation  often 
meant  days  of  preparatory  scrubbing  in 
a  farmhouse  kitchen  or  parlor,  and  then 
tense  hours  as  the  doctor  operated  by  the 
light  of  a  kerosene  lantern.  Many  lives 
were  saved  by  the  skilled  hands  of  the 
family  doctor  .  .  .  but  many  more  could 
have  been  saved  had  he  been  able  to  oper- 
ate in  today's  well-equipped  hospital. 


Giant  forward  strides  in  medical  science 
have  extended  man's  average  life  span 
from  48  years  in  1905  to  68  years  in  1955. 
These  "bonus  years"  have  also  brought  a 
new  concept  in  life  insurance.  Present-day 
insurance  programs,  such  as  Beneficial's 
"Planned  Futures,"  now  provide  financial 
protection  while  your  children  are  growing 
up  —  and  at  the  same  time  assure  you 
adequate  retirement  income  for  those  ex- 
tra years. 


BENEFICIAL    LIFE 

\nswxance 

David  O.  McKay,  Pres. 


^^/Salt  Lake  City   -    Ufnh 


J.  Eg  cLi  (U» 


^\V,sffl^(aASii3Kr 


■'s^iii^'l^^i^j. 


VOL    42  "'NO.-  2^^''^^^-^^ife^--t^ssons  for  May 


FEBRUARY  1955 


^-'':^<i*|l4' 


[Poet  s    lliother 

Maiyhale  Woolsey 

Through  all  my  years  I  marveled  at  the  earth's  unending  wonders — 
The  spring's  green  revelations,  the  resplendent  lures  of  fall; 
A  mountain's  crown  of  snow,  the  vast  mysterious  sweep  of  ocean, 
A  twilight's  calm  serenity,  blue  and  heaven-tall. 
I  could  hear  the  winds  and  trees  exchange  their  secret  whispers. 
Watch  the  stars  flash  messages  across  the  arcs  of  night- 
Cosmic  signal-fires  to  which  my  heart  responded,  leaping; 
But  never  mine  were  words  that  could  transcribe  their  singing  light. 
Terrible,  the  yearning  for  songs  denied  the  lips- 
Like  diamonds  just  beyond  the  reach  of  straining  fingertips! 
Terrible,  when  raptured  heart  and  mind,  inadequate, 
Are  doomed  to  aching  silence  .  .  .  inarticulate! 

.  .  .  But  I  have  borne  a  child  for  whom  the  wild  white  winds  sing  clearly. 

For  whom  the  lore  of  ages  is  revealed  in  simple  code; 

Whose  pen  can  trace  the  sun- sparked  crystal  pattern  of  the  morning. 

Or  deftly  limn  dark  treasure  from  a  midnight's  ebon  lode. 

My  child  runs  tiptoe  on  the  heights  where  I  would  grope  and  tremble; 

Knows  cool,  green-curving,  fluid  trails  to  ocean's  coral  caves; 

Speaks  languages  of  storms  and  deserts,  kings  and  peasant  shepherds. 

Shares  dreams  of  princesses,  and  feels  the  chains  of  ancient  slaves. 

All  those  elusive  messages  that  teased  my  straining  ear, 
My  child  translates  to  lilting  lines  for  all  the  world  to  hear; 
My  heart's  old  painful  longings  are  eased  as  I  rejoice 
To  recognize  the  urgent  words— in  my  child's  lifted  voice. 


The  Cover:  "Pattern  of  Birds  and  Waves,"  at  Castle  Rock  Beach,  California 
Photograph  by  Ward  Linton 

Frontispiece:  "Desert  Fingers"  (Ocotillo — Foquiera  splendens)  Southern  California 
Photograph  by  Josef  Muench 


CJrom    I  i 


ear  an 


a  df^c 


ar 


Just  a  word  of  appreciation  this  morn- 
ing for  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  which 
comes  to  us  each  month  with  its  wonder- 
ful message,  here  in  the  Banning  Branch 
in  sunny  Cahfornia.  We  are  thankful  for 
the  Magazine.  Its  precious  contents  are  a 
blessing  to  women.  The  courses  in  the- 
ology, literature,  and  social  science  are  in- 
I  spiring  adventures  in  the  fields  of  spirit- 
uality, literature,  and  government,  and 
help  fill  in  the  gaps  in  the  early  teaching 
and  training  of  many  a  life.  These  courses 
in  these  studies  are  equal  to  college  cours- 
es. The  stories  in  the  Magazine  are  beau- 
tiful, inspirational,  and  restful  when  the 
mind  is  weary.  The  poetry  is  delightful, 
too.  We  welcome  and  enjoy  this  good 
book. 

— Romania  B.  Benson 

Beaumont,  California 

Thank  you  for  The  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine. I  wait  more  or  less  patiently  from 
month  to  month,  and  when  it  comes  I 
put  everything  else  aside  until  I  have  read 
it  from  cover  to  cover,  I  have  been  ''ex- 
posed" to  this  wonderful  Magazine  all  of 
my  life.  My  mother  took  it  all  her  mar- 
ried life.  I  can  remember  as  I  grew  older 
and  loved  to  read  I  would  go  down  our 
old  cellar  and  get  all  of  mother's  old 
Relief  Society  Magazines  and  spend  many 
a  happy  hour  reading  them.  Now  I  read 
with  great  interest  the  Woman's  Sphere 
page  by  Ramona  W.  Cannon,  and  espe- 
cially the  birthday  congratulations. 
— Mrs.  Agnes  Young 

Idaho  Falls,  Idaho 

Congratulations  to  President  J.  Reuben 
Clark,  Jr.  for  the  happy  laugh  he  gave  us 
in  the  December  number  of  our  Magazine 
(page  811).  When  we  look  at  the  happi- 
ness on  his  face  we  cannot  help  but  feel 
that  all  is  well  ....  President  Budge's 
eldest  daughter,  eighty-five  years  old,  and 
I  look  at  this  picture  in  the  morning  and 
it  gives  us  an  uplift.  Also,  the  smiles  of 
President  McKay  and  President  Richards 
are  very  sweet  and  helpful  to  us  all.  Each 
Magazine  seems  the  very  best. 
— Lettie  B.  H.  Rich 


Logan,  Utah 


I  received  my  first  two  copies  of  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine  three  days  ago  as 
a  gift  from  my  mother.  These  Magazines 
were  very  welcome,  as  they  are  the  only 
contact  I  have  had  with  the  Church  for 
some  time.  There  are  two  branches  here 
on  the  island,  but  neither  is  close  enough 
for  us  to  attend  regularly,  I  especially 
enjoy  the  religious  fiction,  as  interesting, 
moral  fiction  is  hard  to  come  by  on  an 
army  post, 

— Joyce  Nelson 

Camp  Lasey,  Puerto  Rico 

I  have  had  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
by  a  California  cousin  as  a  Christmas  gift 
for  several  years.  Although  I  am  a  non- 
member  of  the  Church,  I  would  not  want 
to  be  without  this  fine  publication.  My 
mother  used  to  read  it  before  she  died, 
and  called  it  a  ''pick-up"  magazine,  be- 
cause the  articles  were  short  and  could  be 
finished  before  she  had  to  go  on  to  other 
duties. 

— Frances  Strong  Helman 

Indiana,  Pennsylvania 

I  read  several  times  the  stories,  lessons, 
and  poems,  and  since  I  especially  enjoy 
cooking  and  homemaking,  I  refer  again 
and  again  to  the  recipe  sections  and  handi- 
craft articles.  I  find  the  Magazine  perfect 
in  both  size  and  content.  It  can  be  held 
easily  in  one  hand,  and  the  articles  can 
usually  be  read  at  one  sitting.  I  keep  the 
back  issues  close  by  in  the  bookcase,  so 
that  I  can  reread  them,  and  often  I  find 
an  article  or  poem  that  seems  to  carry 
just  the  message  I  need  when  I  am  tired 
or  blue.  The  Magazine  is  an  inspiration 
and  a  guide  to  the  young  mothers  of  the 
Church. 

— Mrs.  Janell  Arrington 

Twin  Falls,  Idaho 

Each  new  issue  of  the  Magazine  brings 
me  added  wealth  of  knowledge  as  well 
as  spiritual  uplift.  I  enjoy  each  lesson  and 
feel  that  I  am  greatly  benefited  by  the 
courses  of  study  as  outlined  and  pre- 
sented. 

— LeNore  J.  Parker 

Layton,  Utah 


Page  74 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly   Publication   of  the  Relief   Society   of  The   Church   of   Jesus   Christ  of   Latter-day    Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 
Belle   S.   Spafford    ------  President 

Marianne  C.  Sharp  _  .  _  _  _  First  Counselor 

Velma  N.  Simonsen  -  -  -  _  _      Second  Counselor 

Margaret  C.  Pickering       -----  Secretary-Treasurer 

Mary  G.  Judd  Evon  W.  Peterson  Christine  H.  Robinson        Charlotte  A.  Larsen 

Anna  B.  Hart  Leone  O.  Jacobs  Alberta  H.  Christensen      Edith  P.  Backman 

Edith  S.  Elliott  Louise  W.  Madsen  Mildred  B.  Eyring  Winniefred  S. 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Aleine  M.  Young  Helen  W.  Anderson  Manwaring 

Leone  G.  Layton  Josie  B.  Bay  Gladys  S.  Boyer  Elna  P.  Haymond 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard 

REUEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 
Editor     -----------      Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Associate  Editor  ---------       Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager        ---------        Belle    S.    Spafford 

Vol.  42  FEBRUARY    1955  No.  2 


e 


on  tents 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

Relief  Society  and  the  General  Church  Welfare  Program  Henry  D.   Moyle     76 

Mama's  Plants Klea  Evans  Worsley  144 

FICTION 

A  Home  for  Holly— Second  Prize  Story    Mabel  S.   Harmer     83 

Green  Willows — Chapter   1   Deone   R.    Sutherland     91 

A  Shadowy  Form  Passed  the  Window  Rose  A.   Openshaw  101 

Contentment  Is  a  Lovely  Thing— Chapter  5  (Conclusion)   Dorothy  S.  Romney  110 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  - 74 

Sixty  Years  Ago   96 

Woman's  Sphere - Ramona  W.  Cannon  97 

Editorial:  Take  Time  to  Safeguard  Children Marianne  C.  Sharp  98 

Birthday  Greetings  to   Former  President  Amy  Brown  Lyman  100 

Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities  Margaret  C.   Pickering  116 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Block  and  Applique  Quilts  Velma  MacKay  Paul  105 

Amelia  EHzabeth  H.   Jackson  Pieces  Quilts  and  Makes  Lampshades  109 

LESSONS  FOR  MAY 

Theology:  Peace  Comes  to  the  Nephites  Through  Righteousness  Leland  H.  Monson  123 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages:  "...  My  Soul  Standeth  Fast  in  That  Liberty  in  the  Which 

God  Hath  Made  Us  Free" Leone  O.    Jacobs   123 

Work  Meeting:  Utensils  for  Surface  Cookery  Rhea  H.   Gardner  129 

Literature:  Matthew  Arnold  Briant  S.  Jacobs  131 

Social  Science:   The  Constitution   of  the  United  States, 

Amendments  Sixteen  Through  Twenty-Two  Albert  R.  Bowen  138 

POETRY 

Poet's   Mother — Frontispiece   Maryhale    Woolsey     73 

Valentines  for  Mother  Bernice  T.   Clayton     89 

Mountain  Peak  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard     90 

River  of   Moses  Olive    Carman   100 

Early  Risers   Pansye   H.    Powell   104 

February    Moon Ethel    Jacobson    108 

The    Unanswerable    Lael    W.    Hill   108 

Abraham   Lincoln Mabel    Jones    Gabbott   122 

Antidote  Catherine  E.  Berry  143 

Winter  Afternoon Christie   Lund  Coles   143 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  40  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah,  Phone  4-2511;  Sub- 
scriptions 246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $1.50  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
payable  in  advance.  Single  copy,  15c.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No 
back  numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change 
of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


Relief  Society  and  the  General 
Church  Welfare  Program 

Elder  Henry  D.  Moyle 

Of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 

(Address  Delivered  at  the  Annual  General  Relief  Soeiety  Conference, 

September  29,  1954) 

And  behold,  I  tell  you  these  things  that  ye  may  learn  wisdom;  that  ye  may  learn 
that  when  ye  are  in  the  service  of  your  fellow  beings  ye  are  only  in  the  service  of  your  God 
(Mosiah  2:17). 

Security  Plan  will  help  us  immeasurably  to 
fulfill  this  law.  The  plan  has  wrought  a 
great  work.  It  is  a  work  that  must  be 
done  if  we  are  to  be  what  we  are  pretend- 
ing to  be — brothers  and  sisters  in  the  Gos- 
pel. 

It  is  my  testimony  to  you  that  President 
Grant  was  inspired  to  begin  this  work  and 
this  plan,  and  it  stands  on  an  equality 
with  the  Relief  Society,  the  Primary,  the 
Sunday  School  and  the  M.I.A.  And  fur- 
thermore, just  as  these  organizations  have 
grown  and  developed  with  the  experience 
and  needs  of  the  people,  and  so  are  not 
what  they  were  at  the  beginning,  so  will 
this  plan  grow  and  develop,  and  if  the 
time  comes  when  we  do  not  need  it,  we 
will  not  use  it,  but  until  that  time  comes, 
this  will  be  a  permanent  thing. 


WE  start  out  with  the  premise 
that  welfare  work  is  service 
to  our  fellow  men.  It  is 
the  means  by  which  we  can  fulfill 
in  a  large  measure  the  second  great 
commandment  which  in  importance 
is  like  unto  the  first.  By  satisfying 
our  obligation  to  others,  we  aid  in 
bringing  to  pass  one  of  the  great 
purposes  of  the  gospel  restored  in 
these  latter  days. 

Elder  James  L.  Barker  wrote  the 
following  passage  in  his  Priesthood 
manual  for  this  present  year: 

The  gospel  had  been  so  contaminated 
that  religion  was  coming  to  be  not  the 
"doing  of  the  will,"  but  what  can  I  get 
for  myself  with  the  least  effort.  Salvation 
for  many  was  not  eternal  progression  and 
service  to  one's  neighbor,  but  escaping  the 
fires  of  hell,  by  means  of  the  rites  of  the 
Church.  The  idea.  What  can  I  do  to 
help  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  seems  to 
have  been  largely  lost,  crowded  out  by 
the  thought.  Can  I  continue  in  my  more 
or  less  sinful  life  unchanged  and  then,  by 
reason  of  a  baptism  postponed  as  long  as 
possible,  die  with  all  sins  forgiven?  (Bark- 
er, James  L.:  The  Divine  Church,  volume 

3>  page  7)- 

The  First  Presidency,  in  com- 
menting on  the  future  of  the  Wel- 
fare Plan,  said: 

God's  law  has  always  been  "Thou  shalt 
love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself."  The  Church 

Page  76 


This  world  is  moving  into  a  new  era. 
I  know  of  no  responsible  authority  who 
challenges  the  forecast  that  within  the 
next  few  years  we  shall,  in  the  normal 
course,  suffer  a  depression  far  more  serious, 
affecting  intimately  far  greater  numbers  of 
people,  than  the  one  we  are  now  finish- 
ing (Stewart,  Walker,  and  McGavin, 
Priesthood  and  Church  Welfare,  page 
297). 

Nor  was  this  doctrine  new  in  the 
Church  in  1936  when  the  First 
Presidency  announced  the  plan 
which  we  now  call  the  Church  Wel- 
fare. In  line  with  this  plan,  Presi- 
dent Joseph  F.  Smith  said: 

It  has  always  been  a  cardinal  teaching 
with  the  Latter-day  Saints  that  a  religion 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  AND  THE  GENERAL  CHURCH  WELFARE  PROGRAM 


77 


that  has  not  the  power  to  save  people 
temporally  and  make  them  prosperous  and 
happy  here  cannot  be  depended  upon  to 
save  them  spiritually  and  to  exalt  them  in 
the  life  to  come  (Bowen,  Albert  E.,  The 
Chuich  Welfare  Phn,  page  36). 

In  the  words  of  President  Brig- 
ham  Young: 

I  have  Zion  in  my  view  constantly.  We 
are  not  going  to  wait  for  angels,  or  for 
Enoch  and  his  company  to  come  and  build 
up  Zion,  but  we  are  going  to  build  it.  We 
will  raise  our  wheat,  build  our  houses, 
fence  our  farms,  plant  our  vineyards  and 
orchards,  and  produce  everything  that  will 
make  our  bodies  comfortable  and  happy, 
and  in  this  manner  we  intend  to  build 
up  Zion  on  the  earth  and  purify  it  and 
cleanse  it  from  all  pollutions.  Let  there 
be  an  hallowed  influence  go  from  us  over 
all  things  over  which  we  have  any  power; 
over  the  soil  we  cultivate,  over  the  houses 
we  build,  and  over  everything  we  pos- 
sess; and  if  we  cease  to  hold  fellowship  with 
that  which  is  corrupt  and  establish  the 
Zion  of  God  in  our  hearts,  in  our  own 
houses,  in  our  cities,  and  throughout  our 
country,  we  shall  ultimately  overcome  the 
earth,  for  we  are  the  lords  of  the  earth; 
and,  instead  of  thorns  and  thistles,  every 
useful  plant  that  is  good  for  the  food 
of  man  and  to  beautify  and  adorn  will 
spring  from  its  bosom  (J.  D.  9:284). 

We  never  ought  to  be  without  three 
or  five  years  of  provisions  on  hand  (J.  D. 
3:196). 

TN  the  furtherance  of  the  Welfare 
Plan  we  have  endeavored  to 
keep  in  sight  the  original  assignment 
given  us  by  President  Grant  in  April 
of  1936. 

Our  primary  purpose  was  to  set  up,  in- 
sofar as  it  might  be  possible,  a  svstem  un- 
der which  the  curse  of  idleness  would  be 
done  away  with,  the  evils  of  the  dole  abol- 
ished, and  independence,  industry,  thrift 
and  self-respect  be  once  more  established 
amongst  our  people.  The  aim  of  the 
Church  is  to  help  the  people  to  help  them- 
selves. Work  is  to  be  re-enthroned  as  the 
ruling  principle  in  the  lives  of  our  Church 
membership     (Bowen,    Albert    E.:     The 


Church  Welfare  Plan,  page  42;  see  also 
Welfare  Plan  Handbook  of  Instructions, 
page  1). 

Is  there  a  passage  of  scripture  any- 
where of  greater  importance  to  us? 

It  is  wonderful  to  contemplate 
that  we  thus  received  the  mind  and 
the  will  of  the  Lord,  direct  through 
his  prophet  to  his  people,  to  direct 
them  in  the  course  in  which  they 
should  walk  to  fulfill  their  purposes 
on  earth  and  set  upon  a  hill,  as  it 
were,  an  ensign  pointing  the  way 
for  all  mankind.  No  wonder  the 
Los  Angeles  Times  wrote  at  that 
time: 

Apparently  they  are  not  trying  to  fright- 
en anybody,  but  the  Mormons  are  getting 
ready  for  the  next  depression.  As  a  unit 
they  are  preparing  storehouses  filled  with 
food  and  clothing  to  "take  care  of  their 
own." 

Their  leaders  say  that  they  have  no 
idea  when  the  next  era  of  bad  times  will 
strike,  but  that  it  will  come.  This  is  not 
the  view  of  alarmists.  It  is  a  sensible  pre- 
caution against  the  hazards  of  the  future. 

The  idea  is  old,  that  of  laying  up  for 
lean  years  in  times  of  plenty.  But  ordinary 
people  and  ordinary  nations  do  not  act 
upon  the  obvious  common  sense  of  such 
a  program.  They  live  from  hand  to 
mouth,  with  no  practical  preparation  for 
the  perils  ahead. 

This  country  at  the  moment  has  every 
outward  indication  of  prosperity.  Yet, 
instead  of  laying  up  any  substance,  it  is 
plunging  headlong  into  deeper  debt  and 
assuming  profligate  obligations.  It  seem- 
ingly has  learned  nothing  from  the  past. 

The  Mormons  have  been  noted  for 
their  canniness  and  ability  to  presage  the 
trend  of  the  times.  Like  the  busy  ant, 
they  can  be  watched  profitably.  Their 
example  will  bear  following  (Priesthood 
and  Church  Welfare,  page  296). 


78 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


Articles  of  similar  import  have  ap- 
peared in  newspapers  and  period- 
icals since  that  time.  The  end  is  not 
yet,  the  prophetic  utterances  of  the 
Presidency  are  fulfilled  only  in  part. 
Much  more  is  yet  to  come. 

PRESIDENT  David  O.  McKay, 
addressing  a  special  meeting  of 
stake  presidencies,  October  2,  1936, 
said: 

I  do  not  know  of  any  activity  with 
which  we  have  been  associated  which 
promises  more  fruitful  results  in  temporal 
and  spiritual  achievement  than  this 
Church  Security  Program  ....  It  is  go- 
ing to  stand  out  in  Church  history  as  sig- 
nificant ....  Brethren,  I  congratulate  you 
with  all  my  heart.  You  are  not  doing  it 
for  yourselves,  but  for  others  and  for  the 
Lord,  by  providing,  and  contributing  to 
the  progress  and  success  of  the  Church. 

To  the  General  Conference  next 
day,  he  said: 

Throughout  this  Conference  frequent 
reference  has  been  made,  and  approp- 
riately so,  to  the  plan  inaugurated  by  the 
General  Authorities  of  the  Church  for  the 
relief  of  those  who  are  unemployed.  It  is 
at  present  one  of  our  greatest,  and  one  of 
the  most"  important  concerns  of  the 
Church.  During  the  few  minutes  allotted 
to  me  I  desire  to  call  attention  to  the 
spiritual  value  of  this  important  and  far- 
reaching  undertaking. 

In  the  29th  Section  of  the  Doctrine  and 
Covenants,  we  are  told  that  ".  .  .  all  things 
unto  me  are  spiritual,  and  not  at  any  time 
have  I  given  unto  you  a  law  which  was 
temporal;  neither  any  man,  nor  the  chil- 
dren of  men;  neither  Adam,  your  father, 
whom  I  created. 

"Behold,  I  gave  unto  him  that  he  should 
be  an  agent  unto  himself;  and  I  gave  un- 
to him  commandment,  but  no  tempoial 
commandment  gave  I  unto  him,  for  my 
commandments  are  spiritual;  they  are  not 
natural  nor  temporal,  neither  carnal  nor 
sensual"  (D.  &  C.  29:34-35). 


The  development  of  our  spiritual  na- 
ture should  concern  us  most.  Spirituality 
is  the  highest  acquisition  of  the  soul,  the 
divine  in  man;  "the  supreme,  crowning  gift 
that  makes  him  king  of  all  created  things." 
It  is  the  consciousness  of  victory  over  self 
and  of  communion  with  the  infinite.  It 
is  spirituality  alone  which  really  gives  one 
of  the  best  in  life. 

It  is  something  to  supply  clothing  to 
the  scantily  clad,  to  furnish  ample  food  to 
those  whose  table  is  thinly  spread,  to  give 
activity  to  those  who  are  fighting  des- 
perately the  despair  that  comes  from  en- 
forced idleness,  but  after  all  is  said  and 
done,  the  greatest  blessings  that  will  ac- 
crue from  the  Church  Security  Plan  are 
spiritual.  Outwardly,  every  act  seems  to 
be  directed  toward  the  physical:  re-making 
of  dresses  and  suits  of  clothes,  canning 
fruits  and  vegetables,  storing  foodstuffs, 
choosing  of  fertile  fields  for  settlement — 
all  seem  strictly  temporal,  but  permeating 
all  these  acts,  inspiring  and  sanctifying 
them,  is  the  element  of  spirituality  (Bow- 
en,  Albert  E.:  The  Church  Welfare  PJan, 
page  43-44). 

From  my  own  viewpoint,  and 
that  deep  down  in  my  heart,  I  am 
everlastingly  grateful  to  my  Heaven- 
ly Father  for  the  opportunity  I  have 
had  to  participate  in  this  great  work. 
It  will  not  be  too  long  until  some 
of  us  can  celebrate  our  twentieth 
anniversary  in  this  work.  Each  suc- 
ceeding year  has  added  joy  and  satis- 
faction to  that  of  the  past.  What  a 
wonderful  heritage  welfare  workers 
throughout  the  Church  have  stored 
for  themselves  in  heaven  where 
"neither  moth  nor  rust  doth  corrupt, 
and  where  thieves  do  not  break 
through  nor  steal"  (Mt.  6:20).  Not 
the  least  of  these  treasures  has  been 
the  close  association  with  men  and 
women  whose  lives  have  likewise 
been  dedicated  to  help  others,  and 
especially  to  help  others  to  help 
themselves. 

I  know  what  it  is  to  assist  in  this 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  AND  THE  GENERAL  CHURCH  WELFARE  PROGRAM 


79 


work  in  the  ward  and  quorum  and 
stake  and  region  as  well  as  on  the 
General  Committee.  In  fact,  my 
experience  goes  back  ten  years  be- 
fore the  organization  of  the  Gen- 
eral Committee  in  1936. 

The  Relief  Society  in  our  stake 
had  their  own  welfare  project  even 
before  my  day.  It  still  stands  as  a 
monument  to  the  love,  devotion,  and 
unselfishness,  and  above  all,  the  re- 
sourcefulnses  of  our  Relief  Society 
sisters.  I  speak  of  the  Cottonwood 
Stake  Maternity  Hospital  in  Mur- 
ray where  it  was  common  to  see  our 
sisters  sewing,  canning,  washing,  and 
ironing  and  making  possible  the 
service  there  rendered  to  those  who 
really  were  in  need.  The  spirit  of 
brotherhood  and  sisterhood  engen- 
dered by  the  program  has  led  us 
to   heights   otherwise   unattainable. 

'The  closer  the  connection  in 
a  business  point  of  view  that  a  com- 
munity hold  themselves  together, 
the  greater  will  be  their  joy  and 
wealth"  (The  Chuich  Welfare 
Plan). 

To  work,  to  sacrifice,  to  give,  to- 
gether, for  the  blessings  of  others 
make  us  truly  brethren  and  sisters. 
We  learn  each  other's  virtues  and 
do  not  emphasize  the  human  frail- 
ties that  are  inherent  in  us  all.  As 
we  work  together  on  temporal  proj- 
ects we  prepare  ourselves  for  service 
in  the  highest  of  spiritual  attain- 
ments. We  receive  strength  to 
serve  God,  obediently,  and  to  set 
the  world  an  example  worthy  of 
emulation,  such  as  Sister  Spafford 
set  the  women  of  the  world  in  their 
great  conference  in  Helsinki  in  Fin- 
land, this  summer,  and  elsewhere 
throughout  Europe  where  she  trav- 
eled representing  the  Relief  Society 
board,  and  in  fact,  the  Church  at 


large.  She,  rather  than  I,  should  be 
reporting  to  you  the  results  of  her 
labors  abroad,  the  manner  in  which 
the  spirit  of  Welfare  work  has  fired 
the  imagination  of  our  Saints  in 
Europe.  I  hope  she  tells  you  in 
this  conference,  in  particular,  the 
work  of  the  Swiss  saints  in  helping 
their  less  fortunate  brothers  and  sis- 
ters in  Austria.  It  has  been  a  source 
of  great  inspiration  to  have  had  the 
general  presidency  of  the  Relief  So- 
ciety as  advisors  to  our  General  Wel- 
fare Committee  all  these  many 
years.  Whatever  the  accomplish- 
ments of  our  Welfare  work  may  be, 
we  can  truly  say  that  the  Relief  So- 
ciety made  them  possible  in  very 
large  measure. 

I  love  the  statements  of  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  familiar  to 
every  Relief  Society  worker: 

...  to  illustrate  the  object  of  the  so- 
ciety— That  the  society  of  sisters  might 
provoke  the  brethren  to  good  works  in 
looking  to  the  wants  of  the  poor — search- 
ing after  objects  of  charity,  and  in  ad- 
ministering to  their  wants  (Relief  Society 
Minutes,  March  17,  1842;  see  also  The 
Relief  Society  Mngazine,  vol.  2,  January 
1915,  pp.  20-21;  A  Centenary  of  Relief 
Society,  pp.  14-17). 

This  is  a  charitable  society,  and  accord- 
ing to  your  natures;  it  is  natural  for  fe- 
males to  have  feelings  of  charity  and 
benevolence.  You  are  now  placed  in  a 
situation  in  which  you  can  act  according 
to  those  sympathies  which  God  has  plant- 
ed in  your  bosoms. 

If  you  hve  up  to  these  principles,  how 
great  and  glorious  will  be  your  reward  in 
the  celestial  kingdom!  If  you  live  up  to 
your  privileges,  the  angels  cannot  be  re- 
strained from  being  your  associates. 
(D.H.C.  vol.  IV,  page  605). 

....  The  society  is  not  only  to  relieve 
the  poor  but  to  save  souls  (Relief  Society 
Minutes,  June  9,  1842). 


80  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE- FEBRUARY  1955 

npHIS  brings  me  to  consideration  Our  problem  continues  to  be  two- 
of  today's  problems.  Regardless  fold.  The  first  is  to  meet  the  im- 
of  our  successes  of  the  past,  the  re-  mediate  needs  of  families  in  distress, 
suit  of  our  past  faithfulness,  we  have  communities  stricken  with  calamity; 
not  reached  a  point  where  we  can  individuals  needing  help;  medical, 
rest  on  our  oars,  as  it  were,  and  sail  food,  clothing,  employment,  etc. 
along  without  continued  effort.  As  Our  annual  allocation  of  products 
in  all  great  movements,  the  final  test  to  be  produced  in  our  program  for 
is  one  of  endurance.  I  am  willing  distribution  is  of  prime  importance, 
to  concede  that  to  date  we  have  We  have  in  the  past  referred  to  it 
fairly  well  met  our  responsibility,  as  the  ''budget."  It  is  a  budget  for 
What  successes  we  have  had  should  distribution  prepared  upon  the  basis 
serve  to  magnify  within  ourselves  of  need.  At  the  same  time  it  be- 
wherein  we  have  failed.  Our  constant  comes  the  objective  of  the  ward, 
effort  is  to  illuminate  the  imperfec-  stake,  and  region,  in  their  annual 
tions  one  by  one,  and  overcome  and  production  program.  The  very  foun- 
eliminate  them.  From  the  outset  dation  of  our  work,  because  it  is  an 
we  have  had  to  be  patient  and  annual  necessity,  we  seek  to  estab- 
craved  patience  from  all.  One  of  lish  ourselves  in  this  respect  on  a 
our  problems  which  will  always  be  permanent  basis.  Most  stakes  have 
with  us  is  inherent  in  our  form  of  projects  upon  which  this  budget  is 
organization.  We  function  through-  produced.  Those  which  do  not,  are 
out  the  Church  on  a  strictly  volun-  constantly  urged  to  acquire  projects, 
teer  basis.  The  inevitable  result  is  It  is  our  aim  to  eliminate  the  neces- 
a  relatively  frequent  turnover  in  our  sity  for  annual  cash  contributions  to 
officers  and  workers.  our  program.  If  the  leadership  of 
By  wav  of  digression,  I  wish  I  had  ^^^  program  is  followed,  this  can  be 
the  necessary  statistics  to  come  to  accomplished.  This  is  definitely 
an  accurate  conclusion.  I  believe,  *^"^  ,^^^"  P^^)^^l^  ^'^  °"^^  ^^- 
however,  you  have  less  turnover  in  ^"^^^f  maintained,  and  paid  for, 
the  Relief  Society  than  in  any  other  ^"^  thereafter  efficiently  operated. 

Church    organization.      If    this    be  mTTT?            j          ^      i.j-  •  •         r 

4-^,,^    -4-  •.      c    4.1                   £  T^Hb  second  2;reat  subdivision  of 

true,  it  IS  a  rurther  reason  tor  your  1                 ,    .  ^      . 

great  stability.    Even  in  the  Relief  °"'^  *.°*  J^  '°  |'^^,  ^^F^  Pe™ja- 

Society  there  is  occasion  to  revert  "£"*>  lasting  beneficial  help  to  the 

back  to  fundamentals  and  not  take  individual  and  the  family    and  to 

for  granted,  because  some  principle  ^e  community  to  make  them  self- 

or  practice  is  well   understood  by  sustaming     Except  for  the  sick,  the 

you,  that  all  other  Relief  Society  '"^f^^'  ^"^   the   incapacitated,   we 

workers  are  in  the  same  state  of  un-  ^"^^^^^  best  when  we  accomplish 

derstanding.  ^""^  ,^^^0"^  great  ob,ective  in  the 

°  shortest  time  possible.    We  should 

It  is  one  of  the  difficulties  under  never  be  content  to  rely  upon  a 

which  the  General  Welfare  Com-  storehouse  order  for  our  relief  when 

mittee  labors— to  be  ever  alert  to  it  is  possible  to  find  gainful  employ- 

the   needs   for   instruction    in    the  ment  for  our  people.  We  have  our 

fundamental  principles  of  our  work,  .projects — we  perfect   year   by  year 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  AND  THE  GENERAL  CHURCH  WELFARE  PROGRAM 


81 


our  means  of  producing  our  com- 
modities for  distribution;  our  ability 
to  survey  the  needs  of  our  people. 
Our  distribution  of  the  supplies 
where  needed  improves  each  year, 
and  the  cost  decreases.  This  will 
continue  to  be  the  case  to  the  degree 
to  which  we  see  to  it  that  those  who 
receive  help  are  used  to  produce  the 
same.  May  it  soon  be  said  of  our 
program  that  those  who  receive  help 
are  the  ones  who  produce  v/hat  they 
receive,  with  the  exception,  of 
course,  of  those  who  are  incapaci- 
tated. 

We  have  a  long  way  to  go  to  ful- 
fill our  second  mission.  This  is  a 
matter  that  could  profitably  be  con- 
sidered and  discussed  by  every  wel- 
fare committee  in  the  Church,  at 
each  meeting.  It  is  a  matter  that 
should  call  for  weekly  consideration 
from  the  Ward  Welfare  Committee 
—the  establishment  of  the  family 
on  a  sound,  self-sustaining  basis. 

I  must  tell  you  of  one  recent  step 
forward.  We  are  even  now,  as  we 
meet  here,  busy  establishing  a  rag 
rug  industry.  You  should  acquaint 
yourselves  with  this  project.  Its  op- 
eration can  be  made  almost  Church- 
wide.  We  will  need  rags.  They 
must  be  cut  into  strips  and  sewed 
together—a  work  which  the  home- 
bound  can  do.  There  seems  to  be 
almost  no  limit  to  what  can  be  ac- 
complished to  assist  those  who  need 
help  to  establish  themselves  on  a 
sound,  self-sustaining  basis.  This, 
I  emphasize,  is  our  prime  objective. 

By  far  the  greatest  opportunity  we 
have  is  to  place  our  people  in  gain- 
ful employment,  in  business,  com- 
merce, industry,  and  all  other  gain- 
ful activities  for  which  we  can  qual- 
ify our  people. 

Such  make-work  activities  as  we 


have  in  the  Church,  and  we  have 
many,  are  for  the  benefit  of  those 
receiving  aid.  They  should  not  be 
manned  by  others  except  in  cases 
of  emergency  or  necessity.  It  is  the 
responsibility  of  you  leaders  in  the 
Relief  Society,  as  you  officiate  in 
your  own  wards  and  stake  regional 
welfare  committees,  to  distribute 
the  work  among  those  who  need  it, 
to  encourage  them  to  accept  the  re- 
sponsibility, so  far  as  they  are  cap- 
able, for  their  own  sustenance. 

Thus  a  twofold  purpose  is  served. 
First,  we  have  a  chance  to  work  for 
what  we  get,  and  second,  we  learn 
how  to  work  for  ourselves,  and  thus 
accomplish  the  second  great  objec- 
tive. 

■pROM  the  foregoing,  the  duties 
of  the  respective  welfare  work- 
ers are  readily  discernible.  The  Re- 
lief Society  president  co-ordinates 
the  work  of  the  Relief  Society  with 
the  work  of  the  Ward  Welfare  Com- 
mittee, under  the  direction  of  the 
bishop.  One  counselor  is  a  work 
director,  just  as  a  bishop's  counselor 
officiates  in  a  similar  capacity.  One 
is  an  employment  counselor  for  the 
sisters,  with  her  counterpart  found 
in  the  bishopric.  Thus,  the  two 
great  branches  of  our  work  are  car- 
ried on  under  the  inspired  leader- 
ship of  the  Ward  Welfare  Commit- 
tee whose  chairman  is  the  bishop. 

I  commend  the  Welfare  Plan 
Handbook  of  Instiuctions  to  you 
sisters  to  read  and  to  study  as  to  the 
duties  of  the  three  officials  heading 
the  ward  Welfare  Committee. 

Relief  Society  President:  Make  home 
visits.  Analyze  requirements  of  needy  fami- 
lies for  report  to  bishop.  Prepare  bishops 
orders  for  bishop's  approval. 


82 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


Relief  Society  EmpJoyment  Counselor: 
Collect  and  clear  employment  opportuni- 
ties for  women  and  girls  of  ward.  Cooper- 
ate with  ward  employment  counselor  in 
securing  employment  for  women  and  girls 
of  ward  whose  situations  require  them  to 
be  bread  winners. 

Relief  Society  Work  Director:  Cooper- 
ate with  ward  work  director:  (i)  in  pro- 
viding work  opportunities  for  female  ward 
welfarees;  (2)  in  providing  female  work- 
ers to  fill  ward  work  assignments.  Assist 
ward  welfarees  in  producing  own  clothing. 
Supervise  clothing  production  for  bishops 
storehouses  (Welfare  Plan  Handbook  of 
Instructions,  Chart  3,  page  10). 

It  is  the  duty  of  every  ward  bishop  in 
the  Church,  with  the  assistance  of  his 
ward  Relief  Society  president,  to  know  the 
individual  needs  of  his  ward  members  and 
to  understand  the  causes  of  that  need.  It 
may  arise  from  any  one  of  a  number  of 
unfavorable  circumstances,  such  as  in- 
juries, infirmity,  unemployment,  lack  of 
education,  poor  management,  or  physical 
or  mental  deficiency,  (Welfare  Plan  Hand- 
book of  Instructions,  pp.  55-56). 

An  intelligent  study  should  be  made  of 
the  circumstances  of  every  needy  individ- 
ual or  family  in  the  ward.  This  study 
should  be  repeated  as  often  as  circum- 
stances change.  It  may  be  made  by  the 
bishop  personally.  In  most  cases,  how- 
ever, he  will  want  to  have  it  done  by  the 
ward  Relief  Society  president,  who  will 
submit  to  the  bishop  her  report  and  rec- 
ommendation. Careful  consideration 
should  be  given  to  all  known  factors,  both 
in  the  administration  of  immediate  aid 
and  in  working  out  a  long-range  rehabilita- 
tion program.  The  directions  and  forms 
prepared  and  furnished  by  the  Relief  So- 
ciety General  Board  under  the  title  "Fam- 
ilv  Visits,"  if  understandingly  followed 
will  be  very  helpful  and  should  be  used  in 
making  these  family  studies  .  .  .  (Welfare 
Plan  hhndhook  of  Instructions,  page  56). 

In  so  far  as  possible,  bishops  are  to  sup- 
ply the  needs  of  their  people  by  issuing 
itemized  bishops  orders  on  storehouse 
stocks.  It  is  recommended  that  ward  Relief 
Society  presidents  be  called  upon  to  pre- 


pare such  orders  for  the  bishop's  signature 
(Welfare  Plan  Handbook  of  Instructions, 
page  57). 

T  want  to  conclude  with  a  further 
statement  made  by  President 
David  O.  McKay  at  a  Salt  Lake 
regional  meeting  held  in  Salt  Lake 
City,  February  1937: 

You  are,  as  it  were,  in  the  front  lines 
and  trenches  tonight.  The  necessary  ma- 
terial is  in  your  hands  and  I  hope  in  your 
minds  and  in  your  hearts,  and  you  are 
ready  to  go  "over  the  top"  to  meet  the 
enemy.  Perhaps  you  do  not  like  this 
connotation  of  war,  but  we  are  engaged 
in  a  war — a  war  against  idleness;  a  war 
against  depression,  war  against  social 
enmity.  We  are  going  to  fight  for  the 
establishing  of  brotherhood  and  of  coop- 
eration, two  fundamental  principles  of  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints  (Stewart,  Walker  and  McGavin, 
Priesthood  and  Church  Welfare,  page 
267). 

The  President  further  said: 

The  Church  Security  Plan  has  not  come 
up  as  a  mushroom  over  night.  It  is  the 
result  of  inspiration,  and  that  inspiration 
has  come  from  the  Lord  ....  Those  who 
have  selfishness  in  their  hearts  would  like 
to  see  it  fail,  but  it  is  not  going  to  fail 
(Bowen,  Albert  E.:  The  Church  Welfare 
Plan,  page  3). 

Our  beloved  Brother  Bowen  once 
wrote:  'Tt  is  an  immutable  law  of 
life  that  mental  or  spiritual  growth 
comes  only  out  of  self-effort." 

Brigham  Young  said: 

The  riches  of  a  kingdom  or  nation  do 
not  consist  so  much  in  the  fulness  of  its 
treasury  as  in  the  fertility  of  its  soil  and 
the  industry  of  its  people  {Discourses  oi 
Brigham  Young,  chapter  26,  page  297). 

Our  Welfare  Program,  my  be- 
loved sisters,  is  built  upon  faith. 
May  the  Lord  continue  to  give  us 
the  faith  to  carry  on  I  pray  humbly 
in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 


Second  [Prize  Story 

^/Lnnual  uielief  Society  Snort  Story   (contest 

A  Home  for  Holly 

Mabel  S.  Harmer 


MABEL  S.  HARMER 

NINA  had  just  finished  adjust- 
ing her  hat  when  the  door 
chimes  rang.  ''Oh,  no!"  she 
groaned.  ''Not  someone  else!''  She 
picked  up  her  gloves  and  ran  down- 
stairs. Thank  goodness,  whoever  it 
was  could  see  that  she  was  all  ready 
to  go  out. 

A  small  woman  stood  in  the 
doorway,  plain  of  face  and  plain  of 
dress.  Somehow  or  other  Nina  got 
the  impression  that  she  was  young- 
er than  she  looked.  "Good  morn- 
ing," she  said  nervously.  "I  have  a 
very  fine  line  of  lingerie." 

"Fm  so  sorry,"  Nina  interrupted. 
"But  Fm  already  late  for  a  very  im- 


portant appointment.  If  you're  in 
the  neighborhood  some  other  time 
Fll  be  glad  to  talk  with  you." 

"Thank  you,"  said  the  woman, 
closing  her  half-open  case.  Before 
she  turned  away  she  glanced  into 
the  pretty  living  room  and  Nina 
caught  a  fleeting  look  of  hunger. 

The  woman  left  and  Nina  rushed 
into  the  kitchen  for  the  baby  basket. 
She  put  it  on  the  floor  of  the  car 
and  started  for  the  Home.  The  day 
had  finally  come!  She  was  really 
going  to  get  a  baby.  It  was  all  but 
incredible. 

In  spite  of  her  elation  she 
couldn't  get  her  mind  off  the  wom- 
an at  the  door.  Or  mavbe  it  was 
because  of  that.  If  only  everyone 
else  in  all  the  world  could  be  as 
happy  as  she  was!  But  no,  that 
wasn't  possible.  Hardly  anyone  else, 
at  this  very  moment,  was  driving  to 
get  a  lovely  baby  girl.  A  baby  that 
she  had  ached  for  almost  every  hour 
of  her  ten  years  of  married  life. 

She  parked  her  car  near  the  drive- 
way and  stepped  out,  so  excited  that 
she  was  actually  trembling.  As  she 
walked  along  the  path  her  eyes  were 
caught  by  a  slight  movement  over- 
head. She  glanced  up  and  saw  a 
girl  of  about  ten  perched  in  the 
limb  of  a  tree. 

For  a  moment  the  child,  caught 
unawares,  stared  at  Nina  with  the 
same  look  of  hunger  she  had  seen 
in  the  woman's  eyes.     But  the  in- 

Page  83 


84 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


stant  she  realized  Nina  was  watch- 
ing her  the  look  changed  to  one  of 
insolence.  She  actually  stuck  out 
her  tongue. 

Nina  stopped  short  for  a  moment. 
She  wanted  to  say  something.  Just 
what  she  didn't  know.  Then,  before 
she  could  find  any  words,  the  child 
dropped  from  the  tree  and  ran 
swiftly  around  the  corner  of  the 
Home. 

Nina  walked  more  slowly  now. 
Some  of  the  bright  joy  had  gone  out 
of  her  day.  She  tried  to  put  the 
child  out  of  her  mind.  Surely  she 
must  have  imagined  that  brief  look 
of  hunger  in  the  child's  eyes  be- 
cause she  had  been  thinking  of  the 
woman  canvasser. 

Inside  the  front  hall  the  secretary 
said,  "Oh,  hello,  Mrs.  Warburton, 
this  is  your  day,  isn't  it?" 

Yes,  thought  Nina,  this  was  her 
day.  This  was  the  wonderful  day 
when  she  would  finally  get  Anne 
to  take  home,  to  put  in  the  pink 
bassinette  and  to  love  and  cuddle 
all  she  liked. 

She  walked  into  the  next  room, 
where  Mrs.  Maxwell,  the  matron  of 
the  Home,  was  seated  at  her  desk. 
*'l  do  hope  I'm  not  late,"  Nina 
apologized.  'Tve  had  so  many  in- 
terruptions." 

"Not  at  all,"  smiled  Mrs.  Max- 
well. "A  few  minutes  one  way  or 
another  wouldn't  matter.  Sit  down, 
will  you,  and  I'll  send  Miss  Daniels 
up  to  get  her." 

'M'INA  was  too  impatient  to  sit. 
She  walked  over  to  the  window 
and  looked  out  in  the  yard  where 
two  score  boys  and  girls  were  play- 
ing about.  "Are  all  of  these  chil- 
dren up  for  adoption?"  she  asked. 
"Oh,  no.    Some  are  here  because 


their  parents  can't  care  for  them— 
broken  homes,  you  know,  and  vari- 
ous other  reasons.  Some  of  them 
are  available,  of  course,  but  there's 
very  little  demand  for  the  older 
children.  A  woman  feels  that  a 
child  is  more  her  own  if  she  has 
her  from  the  start.  We  do  have 
chances  every  once  in  a  while  to  put 
them  into  homes.  But  we  have  to 
be  very  careful  that  a  family  really 
wants  to  take  care  of  a  child  and 
not  just  get  some  cheap  help  with 
the  housework." 

"There's  a  girl  I'd  like  to  ask  you 
about.  There,  that  one  in  the  blue 
dress,  swinging  the  little  one.  Is  she 
up  for  adoption?" 

Mrs.  Maxwell  walked  over  to  the 
window.  "That's  Holly.  Yes,  she 
has  been  ever  since  she  was  two. 
She's  a  nice  youngster— very  helpful 
with  the  younger  children,  but  she's 
such  a  plain  little  thing  that  no  one 
has  ever  wanted  her." 

"I  might,"  said  Nina  impulsively. 
"Would  you  care  to  let  her  go  home 
with  me  for  a  few  weeks?  It's  just 
a  sudden  notion  on  my  part." 

"Why,  yes,  we  could  let  her  go- 
since  there's  no  school  right  now. 
Of  course,  you  mustn't  let  Holly 
get  her  hopes  up  that  it  might  be  a 
permanent  arrangement." 

"I'll  be  careful,"  she  promised. 

"I'll  send  someone  to  call  her  in. 
Perhaps  you'd  like  to  talk  with  her 
for  a  few  minutes.  Then  if  you  de- 
cide you  really  want  to  take  her 
along  she  can  pack  her  things  while 
we're  getting  the  baby  ready." 

Nina  was  sorry  for  the  girl  as  she 
came  into  the  room.  One  glance  at 
the  visitor,  and  she  was  evidently 
sure  that  she  had  been  called  in  for 
a  reprimand. 
'     She  tried  at  once  to  put  the  child 


A  HOME  FOR  HOLLY 


85 


at  ease  with  a  pleasant  smile.  'Tve 
been  talking  with  Mrs.  Maxwell 
about  taking  you  home  with  me  for 
a  little  vacation.  Would  you  like 
to  go?" 

Holly  said  nothing.  She  simply 
looked  uncomfortable. 

"Mrs.  Warburton  is  taking  Anne 
home  with  her  for  adoption/'  ex- 
plained Mrs.  Maxwell.  ''Since  you 
are  so  fond  of  the  baby,  we  thought 
you  might  like  to  go  along  for  a  few 
weeks  and  sort  of  help  her  get  ac- 
quainted in  her  new  home." 

Holly  nodded.  '1  guess  it  will  be 
all  right/'  she  said. 

''Run  along  and  pack  some 
clothes,  then/'  said  Mrs.  Maxwell. 
"Gretta  will  give  you  a  box  to  put 
them  in." 

"She  doesn't  seem  to  want  to  go/' 
remarked  Nina  after  Holly  had  left. 

Mrs.  Maxwell  hesitated.  "It  may 
be  because  she's  suspicious.  Remem- 
ber she  knows  nothing  of  you.  The 
older  girls  find  it  hard  to  believe 
that  anyone  could  want  them  for 
themselves  alone.  They've  heard 
too  many  stories  of  orphan  girls  be- 
coming household  drudges.  It 
would  be  especially  true  with  a 
plain  child  like  Holly." 

"Poor  little  things/'  murmured 
Nina.  "I  wish  that  I  could  take 
them  all." 

A  girl  brought  in  the  baby,  and 
she  forgot  everything  else  in  all 
the  world  as  she  took  Anne  in  her 
arms.  "She's  perfect!  Absolutely 
perfect.  I  still  can't  believe  she's 
really  mine." 

"I'm  very  happy  for  you,  too/' 
beamed  Mrs.  Maxwell.  "And  I  think 
the  good  luck  isn't  all  on  one  side. 
Anne  is  going  to  be  a  very  fortunate 
baby.     We  have  a  wide  choice  of 


parents  for  our  little  ones,  you 
know." 

"I  know."  Nina  glanced  up  as 
Holly  came  into  the  room.  She  had 
on  a  dress  of  some  hideous  shade 
of  green.  In  her  arms  she  carried 
a  large  cardboard  box. 

"All  ready?"  asked  Nina  brightly. 

"Yes,  Ma'am,"  was  the  unsmiling 
response. 

They  went  out  to  the  car.  Nina 
put  the  baby  in  the  basket  and  said, 
"You  may  keep  an  eye  on  her  in 
case  I  have  to  stop  quickly." 

"Yes,  Ma'am." 

Nina  wished  that  the  girl  would 
say  something  else  for  a  change, 
she  was  so  uncompromising. 

When  they  reached  the  house 
Matt  was  standing  on  the  front 
steps.  "I  had  to  knock  off  early  to 
greet  the  family,"  he  said,  "and  ren- 
der some  expert  advice,  in  case  you 
need  it."  Then  he  caught  sight  of 
the  girl  on  the  back  seat. 

"This  is  Holly,"  explained  Nina 
brightly.  "She's  come  to  visit  us." 

"Fine,"  grinned  Matt  cordially. 
"Come  right  in." 

Holly  followed  them  into  the 
house  and  stood  in  the  hallway  until 
Nina  said,  "Our  guest  room  is  the 
first  one  to  the  right  at  the  top  of 
the  stairs.  Will  you  find  your  way 
up? 

The  girl  went  up,  and  they  saw 
no  more  of  her  until  dinner  time. 

"How  come?"  asked  Matt,  indi- 
cating the  guest  room  with  a  jerk  of 
the  head. 

"I  can't  explain  it,"  confessed 
Nina.  "She  looked  so  forlorn  I 
simply  had  to  take  her.  I  couldn't 
bear  to  leave  her  there." 

"But  is  that  fair?  Suppose  she 
gets  to  liking  it  here?  It  will  be 
much  harder  for  her  to  leave." 


86 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE-FEBRUARY  1955 


''I  know.  I  did  it  on  impulse,  and 
I  guess  it  wasn't  a  very  wise  one.  I 
could  at  least  have  slept  on  it.  May- 
be it  was  because  I  was  so  happy, 
I  couldn't  bear  to  see  anyone  else 
unhappy.     Especially  a  child." 

'7  List  how  unhappy  did  she 
look?"  asked  Matt  with  a  smile. 

''She  was  near  the  gate  when  I 
came  in— up  in  a  tree.  She  didn't 
expect  me  to  see  her,  but  I  hap- 
pened to  glance  up.  I  can't  explain 
the  look  in  her  eyes,  but  I  had  to  do 
something  about  it.  So  I  brought 
her  home." 

''Well,  she  doesn't  seem  exactly 
overjoyed  to  be  here." 

"No,"  agreed  Nina,  "but  I  think 
it's  because  she's  suspicious." 

"Suspicious  of  what?  Of  you? 
Impossible." 

"Of  me— of  everyone.  She  can't 
believe  that  anyone  would  want  her 
just  for  herself." 

"That  I  can  imagine,"  said  Matt. 
"I  never  saw  such  a  homely  little 
wench." 

"It's  the  clothes  and  the  hairdo. 
Partly,  anyway.  I  could  do  a  lot 
with  her." 

"But  you've  just  acquired  a  new 
baby.     Remember?" 

"As  if  I  could  forget!"  cried  Nina. 
"You  watch  her  while  I  get  dinner 
on  and  make  up  her  formula." 

Trying  to  do  the  two  jobs  at 
once  proved  more  taxing  than  she 
had  supposed,  and  she  was  half  an 
hour  late  with  dinner.  She  went  to 
the  foot  of  the  stairs,  intending  to 
call,  but  on  second  thought  went 
up.  When  she  opened  the  door  to 
the  guest  room  she  found  Holly  sit- 
ting quietly  on  a  chair.  She  had 
changed  from  the  green  taffeta  to  a 
gingham  dress. 


VriNA  was  vaguely  disturbed  to 
see  her  sitting  there  so  solemn- 
ly, but  she  said  brightly,  "Dinner  is 
ready.  We  have  some  fresh  hali- 
but.   I  hope  you  like  fish." 

"Yes,  Ma'am."  It  was  Holly's 
stock  answer.  Evidently  her  only 
one  to  everything  that  was  said. 

She  followed  Nina  downstairs  and 
stopped  by  the  pink  bassinet  long 
enough  to  pick  up  one  of  Anne's 
tiny  fists.  Then  she  went  in  and 
sat  primly  down  at  the  table.  When 
they  were  through  eating  she  jumped 
up  quickly  and  said,  "I'll  do  the 
dishes." 

Nina  was  about  to  refuse,  but  she 
reasoned  that  Holly  would  be  hap- 
pier if  she  were  busy,  so  she  re- 
plied, "Why,  that  will  be  a  wonder- 
ful lift.  I'll  have  my  hands  full  get- 
ting the  baby  ready  for  bed."  Then 
she  added  with  a  smile,  "Or  do  you 
suppose  we'll  be  walking  the  floor 
all  night?  I've  heard  that's  the 
usual  procedure  with  new  babies." 

"Not  with  babies  from  the 
Home."  said  Holly  a  trifle  grimly. 

She  washed  the  dishes  and  start- 
ed towards  the  stairs  again. 

"Oh,  it's  early,"  protested  Nina. 
"Much  too  soon  for  bedtime. 
Wouldn't  you  like  to  go  in  the  liv- 
ing room  and  watch  the  television?" 

"No,  thank  you,"  replied  Holly 
and  went  on  upstairs. 

Nina  finished  the  other  chores 
and  dropped  on  the  bed,  worn  out 
from  the  emotional  strain  of  the 
day.  "I  wish  Holly  wouldn't  be 
like  that,"  she  remarked.  "I  should 
think  that  any  youngster  would  be 
glad  for  a  holiday,  or  a  change  of 
some  kind." 
'    "Maybe  she  likes  the  Home  and 


A  HOME  FOR  HOLLY 


87 


doesn't  want  a  change  of  any  kind," 
suggested  Matt,  weighing  his  shoe 
carefully  before  he  dropped  it. 

''No,  she  is  starving  for  some- 
thing. Something  that  I  believe  I 
could  give  her,  if  she  would  only 
let  me." 

''Isn't  it  possible  that  you  only 
imagined  that  hungry  look?" 

"Possible,  yes,  but  I  hardly  think 
so.  It  struck  me  too  hard  for  that." 
But  later  she  wondered.  Could  she 
be  so  absurd  as  to  suppose  that 
everyone  else  was  yearning  for  the 
very  things  she  had? 

After  breakfast  the  next  morning, 
Holly  asked,  "What  would  you  like 
me  to  do?  Shall  I  start  with  the 
dishes?" 

"You  may  do  the  dishes  if  you 
wish,"  Nina  replied.  "But  I  want 
you  to  do  whatever  will  be  the  most 
fun.  This  is  a  holiday  you  know. 
There  are  a  couple  of  girls  in  the 
neighborhood  you  might  like  for 
playmates." 

"No,  thank  you.  Fll  help  in  the 
house." 

She  went  ahead  with  the  dishes 
while  Nina  bathed  the  baby  and  did 
the  washing.  As  she  was  hanging 
the  clothes  on  the  line  she  thought, 
Fve  got  to  buy  that  child  some  de- 
cent clothes,  and  do  something 
about  her  hair. 

T  ATER  in  the  day  she  dashed  into 
town  and  bought  four  gay  cot- 
ton dresses  and  a  yellow  linen  for 
"best"  wear.  Holly  was  evidently 
pleased  with  them,  but  would  put 
one  on  only  when  expressly  asked 
to  do  so. 

Each  day  Nina  thought  there 
would  surely  be  a  change,  that  Holly 
would  relax  and  begin  to  enjoy  her- 
self, but  after  a  week  she  still  took 


no  part  in  the  family  conversation 
and  refused  to  go  out  and  play. 

Only  with  Anne  was  she  her 
natural  self.  It  was  clear  that  she 
adored  the  baby. 

Finally  Matt  said,  'Tm  getting 
sort  of  fed  up  having  that  glum  kid 
around.  Why  don't  you  admit 
that  you're  getting  nowhere  and  let 
her  go  back?" 

Nina's  round  chin  took  on  a  firm- 
er line.  "Because  I  don't  want  to," 
she  said.  "I  want  to  help  her.  I 
like  her.  I  could  love  her,  if  she'd 
only  let  me." 

"It  couldn't  be  that  your  stubborn 
streak  is  showing,  could  it?"  asked 
Matt,  tweaking  her  ear.  "You 
know  how  you  hate  to  fail  in  any- 
thing." 

"It  could  be,"  she  admitted.  "And 
I  guess  I  can't  make  her  like  me,  if 
she  doesn't  want  to.  I'd  really  love 
to  keep  her  and  adopt  her  along 
with  the  baby." 

"Why  don't  you  tell  her  so,  then? 
Maybe  that  would  make  a  differ- 
ence." 

"I  don't  dare.  I  had  express  or- 
ders not  to.  Until  the  six  weeks 
probation  time  is  up,  anyway." 

The  next  morning  after  Holly  had 
finished  shelling  some  peas  Nina 
said  impulsively,  "You  don't  seem 
to  be  having  any  fun  here  at  all.  Do 
you  want  to  go  back  to  the  Home?" 

Holly  sat  taut  for  a  moment. 
There  was  a  fleeting  look  of  protest 
on  her  face.  Then  she  said  in  a 
tight  voice,  "I'm  ready  to  go  back 
any  time  you  say." 

If  it  hadn't  been  for  the  tightness 
in  her  voice  Nina  would  have  re- 
plied, "All  right.  We'll  go  now."  In- 
stead, she  remarked  with  a  smile, 
"But  I  don't  wish.  I  only  want  you 
to  have  some  fun." 


88 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


She  was  canning  peaches  a  few 
days  later  and  honestly  glad  for  Hol- 
ly's help.  As  she  was  lifting  out 
the  last  bottle  from  the  hot  water 
kettle  it  broke  and  slashed  her  wrist. 
From  the  way  the  blood  was  spurt- 
ing she  knew  that  she  had  cut  an 
artery. 

At  her  sharp  cry  Holly  jumped  up 
from  the  chair  where  she  was  peel- 
ing peaches,  seized  a  tea  towel  and 
tore  off  a  strip.  Laying  it  over  the 
wound,  where  Nina  was  attempting 
to  hold  back  the  flow  of  blood,  Hol- 
ly first  put  a  peach  stone  on  the 
towel  just  over  the  cut,  then  wound 
the  ends  back  and  made  a  knot 
through  which  she  slipped  a  pencil 
from  the  memo  pad. 

She  twisted  it  about  until  the 
worst  of  the  flow  had  stopped.  Then 
she  cried,  "You  hold  it.  Fll  call  a 
doctor."  She  ran  to  the  phone  and 
called  the  first  one  in  the  book,  a 
doctor  whom  Nina  knew  only  by 
name. 

An  hour  later  when  all  danger  was 
past,  the  doctor  said  to  Holly,  'That 
was  a  wonderful  job  you  did.  You 
probably  saved  her  life.  How  did 
you  learn  to  do  it?" 

''Oh,  Fve  had  some  first-aid  les- 
sons," replied  Holly  shyly.  "Then 
I  saw  a  movie,  too.  I  guess  I  didn't 
think  much.  I  just  knew  that  some- 
thing had  to  be  done." 

"You  were  thinking,  all  right," 
said  the  doctor.  "You  just  thought 
extra  fast.  It's  amazing  what  the 
human  mind  will  do  sometimes  in 
an  emergency.  Some  folks  go  to 
pieces  and  can't  even  use  the  knowl- 
edge they  have.  Others,  like  this 
child  here,  will  do  things  they  didn't 
have  the  least  notion  they  could." 

Nina    nodded.      Now    that    the 


crisis  was  past  she  was  interested 
only  in  dropping  down  on  a  bed. 

OOLLY  seemed  glad  to  take  over 
the  household  duties.  She  flew 
about  doing  nearly  all  of  the  work, 
caring  for  Anne  and  cooking  the 
meals  under  Nina's  direction,  until 
the  wrist  had  healed  again. 

On  the  morning  that  the  six 
weeks'  probation  was  up,  Nina  said 
to  Matt,  "Fd  like  to  keep  Holly  for 
good.  She  seems  happier  and  more 
contented  since  the  accident.  Is  it 
all  right  with  you?" 

"Anything  you  want,  darling,  is 
all  right  with  me,"  he  replied.  "And 
the  child  has  certainly  earned  a 
home  here  if  she  wants  it." 

After  he  had  gone  to  the  office 
Nina  said  to  Holly,  "My  dear,  we'd 
like  to  keep  you  for  good  and  adopt 
you  along  with  Anne.  Do  you  want 
to  stav?" 

There  was  a  momentary  flash  of 
incredulous  joy,  then  a  long  silence. 
Finally  Holly  said,  "No,  thank  you. 
I'll  go  back  to  the  Home." 

Nina  was  amazed  and  bitterly 
disappointed.  "I'm  terribly  sorry," 
she  said.  "I  had  hoped  that  you 
would  learn  to  like  it  here.  But  you 
must  be  the  one  to  decide.  Would 
you  like  to  go  back  today?" 

"Yes,  Ma'am.  If  you  think  you 
can  get  along  without  me." 

"As  far  as  the  work  goes— yes.  If 
you  want  to  pack  I'll  drive  you  back 
in  the  car." 

Half  an  hour  later  she  went  up- 
stairs. Holly  had  on  the  green  taf- 
feta dress  and  the  cardboard  box  on 
the  bed  held  only  the  old  blue  ging- 
ham. 

"But  your  new  dresses!"  ex- 
claimed Nina.  "Aren't  you  going 
to  take  them?" 


A  HOME  FOR  HOLLY 


89 


'If  it's  all  right,"  answered  Holly 
awkwardly.  She  went  to  the  closet 
and  took  them  down. 

Nina  was  still  puzzled.  There  was 
a  barrier  that  hadn't  been  broken. 
How  could  she  do  it?  There  must 
be  a  way.  There  was.  It  offered 
only  a  slim  chance  but  she  would 
have  to  take  it.  ''Holly,"  she  said, 
"how  would  it  be  if  I  took  Anne 
back  to  the  Home  and  you  stayed?" 

Holly  swung  around.  "The  baby!" 
she  cried.  "But  you  couldn't  give 
up  the  baby!    You  love  her." 

"I  love  her  verv  much  indeed," 
agreed  Nina.    "But  I  love  you  just 


as  much.  I  don't  want  to  give  you 
up  either." 

Tears  rushed  to  Holly's  eyes.  "You 
really  want  me  that  much?"  she 
cried  brokenly. 

"I  really  do.  Why  don't  you  want 
to  stay?" 

"Oh,  but  I  do!  I  thought  you 
were  just  willing  to  keep  me  because 
I  had  saved  your  life." 

"My  dear!  My  own  dear  little 
girl,"  whispered  Nina,  opening  her 
arms.  She  held  Holly  close  for  a 
moment  and  then  said,  "Shall  we  go 
downstairs?  I'm  sure  that  Anne 
must  be  wondering  what  has  hap- 
pened to  her  mother  and  sister." 


Mabe]  Spande  Harnier,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  has  achieved  recognition  as 
a  writer  of  poetrv,  fiction,  articles,  and  biographies.  A  former  president,  and 
many  times  an  officer,  of  the  Salt  Lake  Chapter  of  the  League  of  Utah  Writers, 
she  has  also  served  as  State  president  of  the  League.  Her  short  stories  and 
her  serials  'The  Lotus  Eater"  (1937-38)  and  "For  the  Strength  of  the  Hills" 
(1951),  are  well-known  to  readers  of  ThQ  Relief  Society  Magazine.  Mrs. 
Harmer's  award  for  her  story  "A  Home  for  Holly"  marks  her  fifth  appear- 
ance as  a  prize  winner  in  the  Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest. 

Mrs.  Harmer's  latest  book  The  Youngest  Soldier,  is  a  story  of  pioneer 
days  in  Utah.  At  present  she  is  at  work  on  two  juvenile  biographies.  "I  divide 
my  time  between  housekeeping  and  writing,"  Mrs.  Harmer  tells  us,  "swinging 
from  one  to  the  other  with  the  greatest  of  ease.  My  husband  is  Earl  W. 
Harmer,  and  we  ha\e  five  children.  Three  of  them  are  married,  and  we  have 
six  grandchildren,  I  have  had  seven  books  published,  and  for  the  past  seven 
years  ha\'e  written  the  children's  story  for  The  Deseret  News.  Recently  I  have 
addressed  writers'  conferences  in  Utah,  Idaho,  and  California.  I  have  served 
in  all  the  women's  auxiliary  organizations  of  the  Church  and  am  currently 
teaching  literature  in  the  Garden  Park  Ward  Rehef  Society." 


er 


Valentines  for    1 1  Loth 

Bernice  T.  Clayton 

I've  said  I  love  you  truly  in  a  hundred  different  ways, 
From  sugar  hearts  \^•ith  mottoes  sweet  in  kindergarten  days. 
Through  weird  handmade  creations  made  with  love  and  lace  and  glue. 
Plus  penciled  \\ords  of  poetry  that  told  my  love  for  you; 

With  stumbling,  loving  words  and  gifts  I've  struggled  to  reveal 
The  depth  of  the  emotion  and  devotion  that  I  feel, 
So  when  you  said  you'd  like  a  clock  that  you  could  see  and  hear 
Its  friendly,  busy  ticking  sound,  I  bought  you  one,  my  dear, 

A  bossy,  noisy  little  clock,  my  \alentine  for  you 
To  tell  the  time  and  mark  each  hour  of  lo\'e  between  us  two. 
Your  clock  still  waits  your  gentle  touch  because  I  could  not  see 
You'd  have  no  need  to  measure  time  in  God's  eternity. 


Don  Knight 


THE  GRAND  TETONS,  WYOMING 


n Lountain    Lreak 

Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard 

It  stands  so  quiet  in  its  azure  strength, 
So  tall  and  still  above  the  city's  din 
And  lesser  peaks  which  rim  the  valley's  length. 
The  highest  point  where  dawn  is  ushered  in! 
The  first  to  wear  the  wintry  hood  and  flaunt 
A  cape  of  white,  the  last  to  let  it  go, 
Feeding  it  back  to  meet  the  valley's  want 
In  silver  ravelings  to  fields  below. 
I  would  be  lost  and  lonely  on  a  plain 
Without  its  height  to  focus  dawn  for  me. 
My  eyes  would  weary  soon  of  shimmering  grain 
In  endless  waves.    My  heart  would  always  see 
A  changeless  mountain  pointing  heavenward 
And  all  the  hills  would  call  until  I  heard. 


Page  90 


Green  Willows 

Chapter  i 
Deone  R.  Sutherland 


GREEN  Willows  is  the  name 
of  our  town.  People  say  it 
came  by  its  name  logically 
long  ago  when  pioneers,  searching 
for  settlements,  came  across  our  val- 
ley ribboned  down  the  center  by 
what  became  at  once  Willow  River. 
Along  the  water  grew  wild,  soft- 
green  willows,  with  lush  meadows 
fanning  both  sides  to  the  hills. 
People  have  lived  here  ever  since. 
Once  I  stayed  with  my  Aunt  Caro- 
lyn up  in  Orchard  City,  and  it  was 
like  a  toothache  or  a  hurt  in  the 
heart  until  I  could  get  back  home 
again. 

I  was  sitting  on  Pat  Diffendorf's 
back  stoop  in  Green  Willows  wait- 
ing for  my  friend  Pat  to  pump  up 
her  bicycle  tires.  While  most  peo- 
ple had  only  one  bicycle  tire  that 
leaked  at  a  time,  my  best  friend  Pat 
had  two.  We  always  carried  a 
bicycle  pump  with  us  when  we  went 
riding  as  a  necessary  part  of  our 
equipment— the  same  as  the  nickels 
in  change  tied  in  our  handkerchiefs 
on  our  belts. 

Pat  stopped  pumping  for  a  minute 
to  rest.  It  was  very  hot,  and  Pat 
was  not  as  skinny  as  she  used  to  be. 

'Ton  eat  too  much  fudge,"  I  told 
Pat. 

"It  is  not  the  fudge,''  Pat  said, 
simpering  in  a  most  revolting  way. 
'This  is  the  way  we  are  supposed  to 
start  looking." 

I  held  my  mouth  to  keep  from 
gagging  and  hooted  derisivelv.  From 
the  back  you  couldn't  tell  me  from 
my  brother  Beany  or  a  board  slat 
from  a  fence,  and  I  was  proud  of  it. 


"Okay,  Patty,"  I  said,  "but  I  think 
it's  the  fudge." 

"Don't  call  me  Patty;  you  know 
how  I  hate  that  name."  Pat  picked 
up  her  pump  again. 

"Patty!"  Pat's  mother  came  from 
inside  the  house.  "If  you  girls  are 
going  selling  your  powdered  drinks 
today,  you  had  better  get  started. 
And  don't  go  to  Aunt  Agnes'  until 
the  very  last,  do  you  hear?  Not  until 
you've  been  everywhere  else.  They 
buy  far  more  than  they  should,  and 
it's  an  imposition  ....  My  word!" 
Mrs.  Diffendorf  paused  a  moment. 
"Your  father's  barn  is  on  fire!" 

It  wasn't  really;  men  were  burn- 
ing weeds  along  the  ditchbank,  and 
the  smoke  was  blowing  over.  But 
there  was  one  thing  about  it;  it  was 
very  exciting  to  be  around  the  Dif- 
fendorfs. 

We  sat  on  the  stoop  to  get  our 
breath  after  running  to  see  the  barn 
on  fire  before  we  started.  Then  we 
loaded  the  packages  of  Kold-ayde  in 
our  baskets.  Each  package  made 
ten  delicious  glasses  of  drinks  on  hot 
summer  days  and  all  for  one  nickel. 
We  didn't  like  the  taste  of  it  our- 
selves, we  had  drunk  so  much  of  it 
after  long  trips  on  our  bikes,  but  we 
sold  enough  to  keep  us  well  supplied 
with  ice-cream  cones,  and  to  create 
a  certain  amount  of  respect  among 
our  friends. 

"I  wondei:  why  it  always  seems  up 
hill  no  matter  where  we  go,"  Pat 
said,  puffing  hard. 

"If  we  didn't  have  to  stop  so 
often  to  pump  up  tires,  we  could 
make  better  time,"  I  pointed  out. 

Page  91 


92  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 

Where  the  houses  were  close  to-  house/'  my  father  said.  We  always 

gether  in  the  town,  we  did  pretty  just    figured    they    liked    to    drink 

well,   but  as   the  distances   length-  Kold-ayde. 

ened,  we  began  to  talk  about  giving  Pat's  Aunt  Agnes  sat  at  a  table 
it  up  for  the  day.  ''We  haven't  real-  up  on  the  big  front  porch.  She  was 
ly  made  too  much  yet,"  Pat  sighed,  correcting  papers.  She  always  did 
She  tied  up  our  money  in  her  hand-  that  on  Saturdays— inside  in  the  win- 
kerchief  again.  ter  and  outside  in  the  fall  and  spring. 

''Well,  there's  still  your  Aunt  Ag-  Soon  it  would  be  summer,  and  then 

nes'  that  we  haven't  been  to,"  I  sug-  when  we  came,  she'd  be  digging  in 

gested.  the  garden  with  gloves  on  up  to  her 

"I  hate  to  go  up  the  hill,"  Pat  be-  elbows  and  a  big  hat  to  keep  from 

gan,  then  nodded  resignedly.  "We  freckling,  and  wearing  a  chin  strap 

are  going  there  last  just  as  Mother  to  fight  the  wrinkles.     She  was  the 

said,  because  v/e're  all  through  for  oldest    in    the    Diffendorf    family, 

the  day  except  maybe  up  there."  When  her  parents  had  both  died, 

she  had  helped  Pat's  father  get 
TATE  stopped  at  the  bottom  of  the  started  in  his  business;  then  she  had 
hill  to  pump  up  Pat's  tires,  put  Margaret  through  college  and 
One  of  mine  was  a  little  low,  so  I  riow  Karen.  We  looked  longingly 
put  air  in  that,  too.  We  stopped  at  at  the  bench  swing  under  the  big 
a  couple  of  houses  on  the  way  up,  elm  in  the  yard,  but  we  pushed  on 
but  no  one  answered  the  doors.  Be-  up  the  path  to  the  porch, 
ing  on  a  hillside  that  way,  people  "Well,  what  a  pleasant  surprise," 
could  see  at  a  distance  who  was  com-  Aunt  Agnes  said  with  a  smile.  "I'll 
ing,  and  you  couldn't  surprise  them  take  ten;  I  don't  dare  take  any  more 
into  answering  the  door.  Right  at  or  your  mothers  will  call  me  and 
the  last  it  was  too  hard  to  pump,  so  give  me  the  dickens." 
we  got  off  and  pushed  our  bikes  the  "Which  flavors?"  Pat  asked,  sort- 
rest  of  the  way.  ing  the  packages. 

Pat's  aunts  were  named  Diffen-  "We've  only  got  orange  and  grape 

dorf  too.    There  were  three  of  them,  left,"  I  said. 

and  Agnes  was  the  oldest,  then  Mar-  "Well,  that's  a  lot  of  orange,  but 

garet,  and  then  Karen  who  was  just  I  guess  I'll  take  five  of  each."  Aunt 

graduating   from   college   this   very  Agnes    put    down   her    pencil    and 

spring.  I  had  heard  Mother  say  she'd  stood  up.     "Here,  sit  down  on  the 

already   signed  to   teach  at  Valley  porch,  girls;  you're  both  red  as  beets. 

High,  just  like  Agnes  and  Margaret.  PH  go  get  my  purse." 

"Where   everybody  else   has   no  We  sat  down  on  the  steps  and 

more  than  one  old  maid  to  a  family,  fanned  ourselves  with  packages  of 

the    Diffendorfs    are    different,    as  drinks.     In  a  moment  Pat's  Aunt 

usual,  and  have  three,"  I  heard  Mr.  Margaret  came  out  on  the  porch  and 

Olesen  at  the  post  office  say  one  sat  down  on  the  steps  beside  us.  She 

day.    But  everybodv  liked  Agnes  and  was  thin,  with  soft  hair  that  blew  a 

the  Diffendorfs.     They  were  re?.lly  little  when  she  walked.    She  was  a 

nice  to  us  anyway.    "Bought  enough  wonderful  dramatics  teacher  at  Val- 

drinks  from  these  kids  to  float  their  ley  High.    Everybody  wanted  to  be 


GREEN  WILLOWS 


93 


in  her  plays.  Pat  and  I  pulled  our 
legs  together  and  sat  up.  How  did 
you  impress  a  dramatics  teacher  so 
she  noticed  you  when  you  tried  out 
for  parts?  Mother  said,  'Tou've  got 
plenty  of  years  before  you  have  to 
worry  about  that/'  but  now  it  was 
only  a  couple  of  years  away.  Pat 
was  sure  she'd  be  noticed  because, 
after  all,  the  coach  was  her  aunt,  but 
Pat  had  no  stage  presence  at  all.  She 
giggled  and  noticed  the  audience.  I 
tried  hard  to  think  of  something 
dramatic  to  do  each  time  we  came, 
but  it  was  usually  warm,  and  we 
were  tired  from  the  hill.  Besides, 
Pat's  Aunt  Margaret  didn't  act  as 
if  she  were  very  easily  impressed. 

"Would  you  like  to  pick  some 
iris  for  your  mother,  Pat?  You  may 
also,  Lillian,  if  you  like."  Margaret 
stood  up  and  brushed  at  her  hair 
and  then  smoothed  her  tweed  skirt. 
She  sat  in  Aunt  Agnes'  chair  and 
fumbled  with  a  pencil. 

"They  remind  me  of  funerals,"  I 
said. 

"It^s  too  hot,"  said  Pat.  'They'd 
be  wilted  before  we  got  home." 

"You're  probablv  right,"  said 
Aunt  Margaret.  ''I  like  less  lonely 
flowers  myself— flowers  that  are 
smaller  and  friendlier  .  .  .  ." 

"DUT  she  wasn't  looking  at  the 
flower  garden,  but  off  across  the 
valley.  Pat's  Aunt  Agnes  came  out 
with  her  purse.  It  was  a  big,  old- 
fashioned  purse  with  a  long  chain 
across  the  top  to  prevent  losing  any- 
thing. 

'Tour  Aunt  Margaret  gets  rest- 
less the  end  of  every  school  year. 
You  might  mention  to  your  moth- 
er, Pat,  that  she's  talking  of  going 
to  Europe  this  summer,"  Aunt  Ag- 
nes explained. 


"Well,  why  not?"  Margaret  closed 
her  hands  nervously.  '1  don't  have 
to  go  to  summer  school.  There's 
nothing  to  stop  me.  You  could  go, 
too,  if  you  weren't  so  stubborn." 

''I  don't  think  so,  this  year  at 
least,"  said  Aunt  Agnes,  dumping 
her  change  out  on  the  table.  ''You 
talk  nonsense  because  you  think  you 
have  to  do  something  every  minute 
to  keep  from  enjoying  life." 

Margaret  stood  up  and  walked 
down  the  steps.  "It  is  possible  that 
I'll  go,  and  I  n:iay  take  Karen  with 
me,  if  you  won't  go."  She  fumbled 
with  the  bench  swing  a  moment, 
and  then  walked  around  the  house 
quickly  beyond  our  view. 

Just  then  a  car  stopped  in  front, 
and  Karen  got  out.  "Thanks  so 
much  for  the  ride  home.    Bye  .  .  .  ." 

She  came  up  the  walk  with  her 
music  under  her  arm.  "We  had  a 
wonderful  choir  practice  today. 
They're  going  to  start  on  the  Mes- 
siah month  after  next— imagine! 
Christmas  is  ages  away  yet.  Hi, 
Pat.    Hi,  Lillian." 

"Here  you  go,  girls.  Fifty  cents. 
You  can  count  it  for  yourselves." 

Pat's  Aunt  Agnes  always  made  us 
count  the  money  twice  to  be  sure 
we  had  the  exact  amount.  When 
there  was  change,  we  always  had  to 
count  it  into  her  hand,  or  rather  Pat 
did.  Pat's  mother  said  Pat  was 
short  in  arithmetic,  so  her  Aunt 
Agnes  was  always  trying  to  help  her. 

"Sit  down,  Karen,"  Agnes  said. 
"Margaret's  out  somewhere.  No- 
body's inside.  You  can  study  later. 
Karen's  graduating  in  less  than  a 
month,  girls.  She's  the  last  of  us  to 
finish  college.  Nobody  can  say  that 
I  didn't  do  well  by  my  mother's 
family."  Karen  leaned  over  and  gave 


94 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


Agnes  a  hug.  Then  she  sat  down  by 
us. 

''Are  you  going  to  teach  school  at 
Valley  High,  Karen?"  Pat  asked. 

Karen  paused  a  moment,  and  then 
she  smiled  at  Pat.  '1  guess  I  am," 
she  said. 

''Now,  there's  no  better  high 
school  within  a  hundred  miles  or 
more  of  here,  Karen.  It  would  be 
silly  to  go  someplace  else  to  teach 
when  you  can  live  at  home  with  us 
and  go  into  teaching  at  the  same 
school." 

"I  know,"  said  Karen.  She  gave 
Agnes  another  half  hug  and  stood 
up.    "I  think  ril  go  find  Margaret." 

Agnes  sat  down  at  her  table  and 
picked  up  her  pencil.  "Well,  girls, 
we'll  see  you  again  next  Saturday, 
I  expect.  There's  fudge  in  the  ice- 
box, if  you'd  like  some  for  your  trip 
home." 

■fATE  went  back  through  the  dark, 
cool  rooms  to  the  kitchen  and 
drank  cool  well  water  from  the  tap. 
Then  we  each  took  a  piece  of  rich 
dark  fudge  with  walnuts  thick  in 
it.  We  nibbled  on  it  a  little  and 
let  the  creamy  taste  melt  on  our 
tongues.  Then  we  had  another 
drink  and  decided  we  must  really  get 
started  back.  We  lingered  a  mo- 
ment in  the  parlor  looking  at  the 
photographs  in  the  Diffendorf  al- 
bum that  lay  on  a  marble-topped 
table. 

''Don't  brush  against  any  of  the 
fern  in  there,"  Pat's  Aunt  Agnes 
called. 

We  hastily  closed  the  album,  but 
not  before  I'd  caught  a  glimpse  of  a 
loose  photograph  of  a  younger  Mar- 
garet, hand  in  hand  with  a  boy 
poised  with  one  foot  on  a  fence. 

"Why,  who  is  that?"  I  asked  Pat. 


"You  goose;  that's  over  to  Turn- 
ers, across  the  street.  Aunt  Mar- 
garet and  Dr.  Turner,  only  he  wasn't 
a  doctor  then.  Don't  you  recognize 
our  own  doctor?  That  was  about 
their  first  year  in  college.  Mama 
said  he'd  have  married  Aunt  Mar- 
garet, but  she  thought  she  ought  to 
teach  awhile  to  pay  back  Aunt  Ag- 
nes for  everything.  Then  Karen  had 
to  go  to  school,  too,  someday.  Dad- 
dy had  us,  and  he  couldn't  help  out 
at  all.  He  got  married  before  he 
ever  finished  school." 

"Well,  Dr.  Turner's  not  married 
now,"  I  said.  "Why  don't  they  just 
get  together  again?" 

Pat  looked  at  me.  "Aren't  you 
even  the  slightest  romantic?  People 
just  don't  get  together  because  it's 
convenient.  Aunt  Margaret  teaches 
in  the  winter  or  goes  to  school  or 
on  vacations  in  the  summer,  so 
everybody  in  the  town  won't  say 
she's  after  him  the  way  they  do 
about  Myra  Johnson.  It  would  be 
worse  for  Aunt  Margaret  because 
they  liked  each  other  once." 

"Well,  I  wouldn't  want  to  marry 
a  widower  with  a  big  boy  almost  our 
age,  anyway,"  I  said. 

We  shut  the  parlor  door  behind 
us  and  went  down  the  front  hall  to 
the  porch  where  we  said  goodbye. 
We  looked  for  Margaret  and  Karen 
when  we  wheeled  our  bikes  down 
the  front  path,  but  we  didn't  see 
them. 

We  stopped  at  the  service  station 
and  got  our  tires  filled  with  air. 
Then  we  went  on  down  to  Anas- 
topolis'  grocery  store  for  ice-cream 
cones.  It  was  friendlier  buving 
them  there  than  at  the  service  sta- 
tion. People  were  always  shopping 
there  on  Saturday  for  the  week.  We 
stood  outside  eating  our  cones. 


GREEN  WILLOWS 


95 


''How  much  do  you  figure  we 
made?"  Pat  asked. 

''Well,  after  expenses,  I  think 
about  forty  cents.  That's  twenty 
for  you  and  twenty  for  me." 

"We  made  a  penny  on  every 
package/' 

"We  just  spent  a  dime  of  it  for 
refreshments/'  Pat  reminded  me. 

"True/'  I  said. 

We  wheeled  our  bikes  slowly  out 
to  the  street  and  started  pedaling 
home. 

"It's  your  turn  to  spend  Sunday 
at  my  place/'  Pat  said. 

"I'll  have  to  check  with  Mother 
to  make  sure/'  I  said. 

"Well,  it  is  your  turn.  I  was  at 
your  place  last  Sunday." 

We  took  turns  going  home  with 
each  other  after  Sunday  School, 
stayed  to  dinner,  spent  the  after- 
noon, and  then  went  to  Church 
where  we  met  our  own  folks. 

I  turned  down  our  driveway.  Pat 
rode  on,  waving  with  the  stubb  of 
her  cone. 

"How  much  did  you  make?"  my 
father  asked  me  at  dinner. 

"Twenty  cents,"  I  said. 

"Minus  five  cents  for  your  ice- 
cream cone— fifteen  cents  for  a  day's 
work.  You  could  make  more  money 
baby  sitting." 

"This  is  more  fun  for  her,"  Moth- 
er said,  "and  it  keeps  her  out  in  the 
fresh  air.  How  many  packages  did 
Pat's  aunts  buy?" 

"Just  five  from  each  of  us." 

"Ten!  Oh,  Lillian,  you  shouldn't 
impose  on  them  like  that."  Mother 
laid  down  her  fork  and  looked  at  me. 

"Say,"  said  Father,  "did  you  hear 
Dr.  Mark  Turner's  bringing  Philip 
back  from  his  mother-in-law's  for 
good  soon  as  school  is  out.    They 


need  a  good  housekeeper  since 
Mark's  mother  isn't  too  well." 

lyi OTHER  sighed,  'Toor  Mark.  I 
^  don't  know  how  he'll  manage 
he's  so  busy.  Gwennie's  been  gone 
over  two  years;  you'd  think  .  .  .  ." 
Mother  looked  at  Beany  and  me  and 
stopped. 

"The  boy  must  be  about  Lillian's 
age,"  Father  said.  "He  can  take 
care  of  himself." 

"My  age?"  I  looked  up  with  in- 
terest. "Coming  here  to  live  for 
good!"  I  wondered  if  Pat  knew 
about  it.  I  guessed  not  or  she  would 
have  told  me  immediately.  I'd  have 
something  to  tell  her  tomorrow.  Life 
was  so  exciting  in  Green  Willows. 

Lillian's  going  to  sleep  in  her 
mashed  potatoes,"  said  Father, 
"like  the  dormouse  in  his  teapot." 

I  sat  up  straight.  "Why  didn't 
Dr.  Turner  marry  Margaret  Diffen- 
dorf?" 

"I'm  sure  I  don't  know,"  Mother 
said  shortly.  She  was  never  one  to 
gossip.  "Now  hurry  up.  You  have 
to  help  with  the  dishes  and  get  your 
bath." 

I  hardly  glanced  at  the  reddening 
western  sky  through  our  dining 
room  windows  as  I  finished  my  din- 
ner. I  hoped  I'd  be  the  first  to  tell 
Pat  about  Philip.  She  was  getting 
so  silly  about  boys.  I  helped  clear 
the  table. 

"Boy,"  said  Beany,  "girls  are 
dumb— always  thinking  about  boys." 
He  carried  his  dishes  into  the  kitch- 
en. 

I  didn't  bother  answering  him.  I 
didn't  feel  too  well.  It  was  pain- 
ful to  swallow,  but  I  didn't  mention 
it.  Everything  would  be  all  right 
tomorrow,  I  was  sure. 

(^To  be  continued) 


Sixty    Ljears  J^go 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  T'cbruary  i,  and  February  15,  1895 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

BROTHERS  AND  SISTERS:  Brothers  and  sisters  who  are  early  taught  to  be 
cheerfully,  and  lovingly  helpful,  and  considerate  towards  each  other  will  find  in  life 
great  stores  of  pleasure  and  happiness  which  those  who  are  not  so  taught  will  never 
know.  Young  people  must  have  young  associates  in  order  to  glean  from  youthful  days 
and  years  all  the  richness  and  sweetness  which  they  are  calculated  to  contain.  Where 
brothers  and  sisters  are  all  to  each  other  that  they  may  be,  and  should  be,  there  can  be 
no  proper  estimate  placed  upon  the  true  value  of  the  love  which  exists  between  them 
....  I  thank  God  that  I  v\as  reared  in  a  large  family  of  tender,  devoted,  appreciative 
brothers  and  sisters. 

— L.  L.  Greene  Richards 

THOUGHTS  OF  HOME 

Afar  from  ocean's  roar  and  brine 

There  is  a  distant  western  clime, 
Round  which  my  heart-strings  fondly  twine. 

That  is  the  home  for  me  and  mine, 
Oh,  may  we  there  all  safely  meet. 

And  know  the  joys  of  home  so  sweet. 

— E.  R.  Shipp 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE  IN  THATCHER  (ARIZONA) :  Counselor 
Mary  L.  Ransome  read  a  circular  letter  from  President  Zina  D.  H.  Young  and  Secretary 
E.  B.  Wells  on  the  necessity  of  making  annual  payments  promptly  and  regularly  .  .  . 
then  followed  with  a  few  words  of  explanation  regarding  the  letters;  also  cautioned  the 
mothers  to  look  after  their  children,  keep  them  in  at  night,  know  where  they  are  and 
what  they  are  doing  .  .  .  cautioned  the  officers  of  Relief  Society  to  be  very  particular 
to  whom  they  loan  their  wheat  and  that  they  have  good  security,  and  that  it  be  re- 
turned with  interest  .... 

— Sarah  Webb,  Cor.  Sec. 

WOMAN  DOCTOR:  Dr.  Carrie  Liebig  of  Hope,  Idaho,  has  been  appointed 
division  surgeon  upon  the  northern  Pacific  Railroad.  It  is  said  that  this  is  the  only 
instance  of  such  distinction  to  a  lady  known  in  the  United  States. 

— Selected 

BREADMAKING:  When  preparing  for  bread,  break  up  the  yeast  cake  and  cover 
with  cold  water.  Use  a  pint  of  wetting,  half  of  sweet  milk  and  half  of  hot  water;  the 
temperature  of  the  mixture  should  be  about  seventy-five  degrees;  add  a  teaspoonful  of 
salt,  and  into  this  mixture  of  milk,  water,  and  salt,  stir  the  sifted  flour;  stir  with  a 
wooden  spoon  until  the  dough  is  stiff  enough  to  take  on  the  board  and  work  with  the 
palm  of  the  hand  ....  Place  the  dough  in  a  greased  bowl  to  rise  .  .  .  and  let  it  stand 
for  three  hours.  Divide  the  dough  into  as  many  parts  as  you  want  loaves  ...  it 
should  stand  about  one  hour  after  it  has  been  placed  in  the  pans  ....  The  tempera- 
ture in  the  oven  for  baking  should  be  from  three  hundred  and  seventy  to  three  hundred 
and  seventy-five  degrees. 

'     — Selected 

Page  96 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


lyjRS.  OSWALD  B.  LORD,  Unit- 
ed States  delegate  to  the 
Human  Rights  Commission  of  the 
United  Nations,  says  that  the  at- 
tempt of  sixty  nations  to  find  ways 
and  means  for  respecting  the  rights 
of  their  individual  citizens,  is  some- 
thing new  in  international  affairs. 
The  attacks  on  human  freedom  in 
recent  years  have  convinced  the 
world  that  human  rights  are  a  prop- 
er subject  for  international  co-oper- 
ation. 

■pOR  twenty-four  years,  Mrs.  Wil- 
liam B.  Fowler  of  Memphis, 
Tennessee,  has  been  a  dynamic  lead- 
er in  the  Memphis  City  Beautiful 
Commission  program,  which  has 
turned  dumping  grounds  into  gard- 
ens and  tolerates  no  ugly  premises. 
Beautification  enthusiasts  have 
come  from  all  parts  of  the  United 
States,  England,  Germany,  Austria, 
and  Hawaii  to  study  the  Memphis 
plan.  Last  April  America's  first 
conference  of  City  Beautiful  Com- 
missions met,  appropriately,  in 
Memphis. 

■pLLEN  GLASGOW'S  thoughts 
and  attitudes  towards  her  writ- 
ing career  and  her  personal  life  are 
poignantly  revealed  in  The  Woman 
Within,  an  autobiography  recently 
published,  nine  years  after  the  death 
of  this  famous  American   novelist. 


jyt ADAME  AHMED  HUSSEIN, 

wife  of  the  Egyptian  ambas- 
sador to  the  United  States,  says  that 
of  four  hundred  million  Moslems 
today,  fifty  million  are  Chinese  and 
Russians  behind  the  Iron  Curtain. 
In  Egypt  six  hundred  and  sixty-six 
thousand  girls  are  in  secondary 
schools  and  five  thousand  women  in 
universities,  including  medical  and 
engineering  schools.  At  the  time 
when  Islam  originated  (600  a.d.) 
it  greatly  improved  the  status  of 
women,  permitting  them  to  appear 
at  public  functions,  to  study  and 
teach  in  schools,  enter  all  trades,  sit 
in  consultative  councils,  possess  and 
dispose  of  property,  and  have  the 
guardianship  of  minors,  independ- 
ently of  their  husbands'  consent. 
The  veil  and  other  restrictions  came 
much  later  through  national,  not  re- 
ligious, requirements. 

'T^HE  General  Federation  of  Wom- 
en's Clubs  has  been  carrying  on 
a  vigorous  crusade  to  do  away  with 
objectionable  comic  books. 

■RIRTHDAY  Congratulations  are 
extended  to:  Mrs.  Mary  Blanche 
Campbell,  Smithfield,  Utah,  ninety- 
eight;  Mrs.  Isabella  Rowley  Crafts 
and  Mrs.  Mary  Ellen  Giauque 
Hodge,  Salt  Lake  City,  both  ninety- 
four. 


Page  97 


EDITORIAL 


VOL  42 


FEBRUARY  1955 


NO.  2 


cJake  cJiine  to  Safeguard  L^hildren 


A 


child's  life  in  any  period  of 
world  history  has  always  been 
a  joyous  one,  if  he  had  a  sense  of 
loving  security  and  a  deep  awareness 
of  the  watchcare  of  his  Heavenly 
Father.  Regardless  of  the  richness 
or  poverty  of  his  immediate  sur- 
roundings, he  has  lived  for  each  day 
alone,  and  taken  from  that  day  the 
full  measure  of  happiness  and  con- 
tentment it  offered,  in  the  purity 
of  childhood. 

Whether  his  world  was  confined 
to  a  world  within  walking  distance, 
extended  at  infrequent  intervals  by 
trips  made  by  donkey,  horse,  wagon, 
or  carriage,  the  child's  world  re- 
mained rather  small  and  circum- 
scribed. Today,  however,  the  op- 
portunities for  travel  to  far  places 
by  bus,  train,  plane,  or  ship,  are  com- 
monplace. In  addition,  a  child  can 
reach  the  TV  set,  turn  it  on,  and 
have  shown  to  his  startled  and  won- 
dering gaze  the  wide  reaches  of  the 
world  with  its  beauty  and  cruelty, 
its  riches  and  poverty. 

All  discoveries  and  opportunities 
in  this  so-called  Atomic  Age,  are,  to 
the  Latter-day  Saint,  but  a  part  of 
this  last  great  dispensation,  the  dis- 
pensation of  the  fulness  of  times. 
These  scientific  marvels  being  re- 
vealed to  the  minds  of  men  are  in- 
tended for  the  blessing  of  the  Heav- 
enly Father's  children,  but  twisted 
and  warped  by  the  powers  of  evil, 
they  may  become  a  curse.  To  which 
use  each  man  puts  this  knowledge 
for  himself,  is  left  for  each  man  to 

Page  98 


decide.    For  man  has  his  God-given 
free  agency. 

But  the  uses  to  which  these  inven- 
tions are  put  for  a  child,  is  not  for 
the  child  to  decide,  but  the  respon- 
sibility falls  upon  the  parents  as 
placed  there  by  the  Lord.  Since  the 
mother  in  the  home  is  constantly 
with  her  child,  a  grave  part  of  this 
responsibility  presses  upon  her 
shoulders.  It  used  to  be  possible  to 
shield  children  who  were  carefully 
guarded  in  the  home;  however,  with 
the  discoveries  of  the  radio  and  TV, 
these  media  have  been  invited  to 
enter  the  sacred  precincts  of  the 
home  itself.  The  fare  which  they 
offer  may  be  uplifting  or  demoraliz- 
ing to  the  tender  understanding  of 
a  child.  It  is  the  mother's  part  to 
hear  new  programs  and  seek  to  free 
a  child's  listening  and  viewing  time 
for  worthwhile  productions.  While 
many  parents  condemn  all  the  offer- 
ings, others  take  the  stand  that  their 
children  can  take  a  chance  and  see 
anything.  Neither  of  these  atti- 
tudes is  correct  and  both  reveal 
ignorance  of  what  is  being  shown. 

An  executive,  prominent  in  the 
television  industry,  states  in  a  re- 
cent article  that  from  thirty  to 
forty  million  people  a  week  look  at 
the  most  popular  television  shows, 
and  that  a  program  may  cost  from 
five  to  eighty  thousand  dollars  a 
week  to  produce.  He  says  that 
Americans  devote  more  time  to  tele- 
vision viewing  than  to  any  other 
pursuit  except  eating  and  sleeping. 


EDITORIAL 


99 


In  addition  to  being  the  biggest  bus- 
iness for  entertainment  ever  known, 
he  declares  it  is  hkewise  the  most 
powerful  medium  for  distributing 
merchandise.  The  entertainment 
varies  from  the  educational  and  in- 
formational to  the  mediocre  and 
slapstick. 

An  intelligent  appraisal  of  pro- 
grams by  the  mother  in  the  home 
will  enable  her  to  plan  the  child's 
time  so  he  receives  benefit  and  not 
harm.  And  still  a  child  cannot  be 
and,  perhaps,  should  not  be  shielded 
from  all  awareness  of  practices  not 
in  conformity  with  Latter-day  Saint 
standards.  But  the  mother  should 
point  out  those  destructive  practices 
and  teach  to  her  children  the  truth. 

Just  because  a  program  is  listed  for 
''children"  is  not  enough  for  a  moth- 
er. How  can  her  son  be  expected 
to  feel  the  heinousness  of  killing, 
second  in  evil  to  denying  the  Holy 
Ghost,  when  he  sees,  almost  daily, 
the  taking  of  life  and  is  not  warned 
and  taught  by  his  mother  against  it. 
And  TV  is  more  strictly  censored 
than  are  the  movies.  Does  a  moth- 
er know  what  her  child  will  see 
when  she  allows  him  to  spend  Sat- 
urday sitting  in  a  movie  house?  Is 
the  mother  constantly  teaching 
chastity  and  striving  to  counteract 
influences  which  may  attractively 
portray  drinking,  stealing,  fornica- 
tion, and  countenancing  adultery? 
The  words  of  Alexander  Pope  are 
especially  applicable  with  regard  to 
a  constant  viewing  of  objectionable 
practices: 


Vice  is  a  monster  of  so  frightful  mien, 
As  to  be  hated  needs  but  to  be  seen; 
Yet  seen  too  oft,  familiar  \\ith  her  face, 
We  first  endure,  then  pity,  then  embrace. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  knowl- 
edge and  understanding  which 
these  new  media  offer  can  be  of  in- 
estimable w^orth  and  value  to  the 
child. 

Gone  are  the  days  when  Latter- 
day  Saints  lived  to  themselves.  To- 
day from  their  earliest  childhood 
throughout  their  adult  life  they 
physically  live  in  Babylon.  Still  the 
words  of  the  Lord  warn:  ''Go  ye 
out  from  Babylon.  Be  ye  clean  that 
bear  the  vessels  of  the  Lord" 
(D.  &  C.  133:5).  Not  the  physical 
withdrawal,  but  the  mental  with- 
drawal which  results  in  a  cleanli- 
ness of  life  forbidding  practices  con- 
demned by  the  Lord,  is  the  clarion 
call  today.  The  training  which  will 
result  in  obedience  to  the  mandate, 
"Be  ye  clean"  is  begun  in  the  home 
by  constant  warning,  prohibition, 
and  teaching  of  the  goodness  of  the 
gospel  and  resulting  blessings.  The 
wisdom  of  a  mother  in  taking  time, 
in  the  midst  of  her  many  other 
duties,  to  keep  currently  informed 
on  TV  and  radio  programs  and  mov- 
ies, so  that  she  may  train  and  safe- 
guard the  mind  of  her  child,  brings 
the  blessings  of  eternal  life  not  only 
to  her  but  also  to  those  souls,  her 
children,  dearer  to  her  than  mortal 
life  itself.  It  is  worth  every  mother's 
time  to  safeguard  her  children  from 
partaking  of  evil. 

-M.  C.  S. 


Ujirthdai/   (greetings  to  Q/onner  U  resident 
J^my   Ujrown  cLi/man 

AGAIN  this  February,  we  extend  birthday  congratulations  and  best 
wishes  to  our  beloved  former  piesident,  Amy  Brown  Lyman.  Women 
throughout  the  stakes  and  missions  of  the  Church  are  grateful  for  her  de- 
voted service  in  shaping  and  directing  the  work  of  Relief  Society  over  the 
years.  Many  sisters  from  the  far  stakes  and  missions,  as  well  as  those  from 
the  centers  of  Zion,  were  impressed  and  made  joyous  by  the  words  of  Presi- 
dent Lyman  which  she  spoke  at  the  cornerstone-laying  ceremony  for  the 
Relief  Society  Building  in  September.  Her  resume  of  the  hopes  and  ideals 
of  the  sisters  of  the  past  exemplified  to  each  one  her  own  love  for  Relief 
Society  today  and  her  feeling  of  unity  and  service  in  the  great  organization. 
May  Sister  Lyman's  years  be  filled  with  joy,  and  may  she  continue  many 
years  among  us. 


Lriiver  of  I  Hoses 

Olive  Cniman 

Here  at  the  day's  end  where  the  river  runs  red 
Willows  lean  to  the  brooding  water,  along  the  rim 
Murmur  to  the  memory  of  slumber 
In  a  bulrush  bed; 

To  the  mother  of  a  legend  they  murmur  of  love, 
Whisper  of  a  Hebrew  woman  down  the  dusty  way 
Leaving  hope  in  a  wavering  bulrush 
On  the  wave's  breast. 

Lulled  lies  a  secret,  caressed  in  circling  shadow; 
Lulled  lies  a  nation's  dream. 

Here  love,  watching  at  the  water's  rim. 
Sees  tumult,  sorrow  sleeping  here,  a  Red  Sea, 
Ark,  pillar,  cloud,  a  serpent  in  the  wilderness; 
Sinai  slumbers  here,  with  words  of  stone 

Long  the  willows  lean  across  the  ages; 

Ageless  willows  sing  to  a  small  son. 

Where  the  river  bends  they  bow  and  murmur, 

Murmur  around  a  nestled  head, 

Canaan  in  a  reedy  bed. 


Page  100 


A  Shadowy  Form  Passed 
the  Window 

Rose  A.  Openshaw 

IRENE  Clifford  felt  more  keenly  She  buried  her  face  in  the  blooms, 
the  loneliness  of  her  oversized  drinking  in  their  intoxicating  per- 
house,  where  she  seemed  to  rat-  fume,  grateful  that  she  lived  in  Ari- 
tle  around  like  a  forsaken  pea  in  a  zona  where  myriads  of  their  prince- 
lonely  and  enormous  pod,  as  she  ly  varieties  bloomed  even  in  coldest 
realized  that  not  one  of  her  chil-  winter,  and  where  their  fragrance 
dren  had  this  year  remembered  her  seemed  to  rush  out  eagerly  to  meet 
birthday.  her. 

For  weeks  in  ad\'ance,  on  other  She  picked  up  the  vase  of  roses 
such  occasions,  they  would  be  in-  and  carried  it  inside  to  glorify  the 
quiring,  "What  shall  we  get  you,  kitchen.  But  there  she  shook  her 
Mother?  What  do  you  need  or  head  despairingly,  for  she  found  that 
want?"  or,  "Now,  don't  make  any  the  bouquet  only  tended  to  empha- 
date  for  the  twenty-third,  the  fam-  size  the  shabbiness  of  the  room, 
ily  will  all  be  there  to  celebrate!"  Everything  in  it  had  outlived  its  use- 
And  all  was  anticipation,  suspense,  fulness.  She  recalled  the  embarrass- 
and  excitement.  But  this  year  no  ment  she  had  experienced  the  Sun- 
one  had  even  remembered  or  men-  day  before  when  some  of  her  guests 
tioned  it.  had  followed  her  into  the  kitchen 

They're  so  busy  living  their  own  as  she  prepared  refreshments.     She 

lives  they  don't  have  time  to  drop  hadn't  anticipated  this  when  she  in- 

in  or  think  of  me,  she  reflected  sad-  vited  them  for  pie  after  church. 

ly.     Then,    exasperated    at    having  She  should  at  least  have  new  li- 

given  way  to  self-pity,  she  laid  the  noleum,    she    reflected,    but    when 

shears  she  had  used  for  clipping  the  could  she  ever  find  time  or  strength 

long  rose  stems,  hard  on  the  garden  to   uproot   the  present  dilapidated 

bench.  one,  scraping  it  bit  by  bit  from  the 

I  hope  I'll  never  grow  into  one  floor?  And  what  assurance  had  she 
of  those  depressing  creatures  who  that  the  furnishings  would  not  look 
give  up  when  their  brood  flies,  in-  even  worse  by  contrast?  The  walls 
stead  of  making  a  new  life  for  them-  were  crying  for  paint,  and  that  shab- 
selves,  she  mused,  her  lips  pressed  by  old  stove!  That  rusty  water- 
firmly  together.  heater!  Oh,  everything!  And  no  way 

She  picked  up  the  roses  she  had  to  replenish  anything  at  all. 

just   clipped,   arranging   them   care-  She    smiled    ruefully    at    the    in- 

fully    in    her    basket-shaped    vase,  congruousness  of  it,  and  glancing  in 

soothed   by   their   beauty   and    the  the  mirror  as  she  did  so,  noticed 

way    the    pink    and    cream    petals  again  how  like  a  skein  of  silver  yarn 

blended  into  the  yellow-green  tones  her  once  dark  hair  was  becoming, 

of  the  vase.  and  the  wrinkles  were  trying  for  a 

Page  101 


102 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


foothold  on  her  brow  and  about 
her  wide,  generous  mouth. 

There  was  no  denying  it;  her 
twenty-three  years  of  teaching  were 
telhng  their  tale,  and  she  did  not 
like  its  ending.  She  had  been  defi- 
nitely skidding  downhill  for  weeks. 
She  wondered  dully  whether  she 
would  be  able  to  hold  out  the  half- 
dozen  and  one  seasons  until  her 
teaeher's  pension  was  due.  The 
house  should  be  repaired  before  she 
had  to  quit  her  work. 

Where  had  her  means  gone,  melt- 
ing away?  Schooling,  sickness,  op- 
erations, Althea's  accident— all  ways 
for  money  to  vanish  with  six  chil- 
dren. How  grateful  she  was  that 
she  had  had  her  teacher's  certificate 
to  fall  back  on.  Her  eyes  bright- 
ened and  her  heart  warmed  as  she 
recalled  how  well  the  children  were 
doing,  especially  Jesse,  who  was  a 
man  of  property.  He  .  .  .  could  .  .  . 
help  .  .  .me,  the  thought  came  tim- 
idly, if  .  .  .  Laree  .  .  .  was  .  .  .  dis- 
posed. 

She  remembered  the  joy  she  had 
experienced  in  providing  for  her 
own  mother,  and  in  sharing  her 
means  with  her  mother-in-law  the 
short  time  she  had  lived,  and  was 
puzzled  that  her  children  could  feel 
otherwise. 

npHE  clock  struck,  reminding  her 
she  must  be  leaving.  Fastening 
a  coral  necklace  about  her  neck,  and 
adding  a  matching  pin  to  her  smart 
gray  dress,  she  placed  a  jaunty  hat 
on  her  trim  new  hair-do,  and  with- 
in minutes  her  car  was  parked  at 
the  school. 

Her  mind  was  removed  from  her- 
self immediately.  Thieves,  she 
learned,  had  that  night  entered  both 
the  home  of  the  school   principal 


and  one  of  the  business  houses  in 
the  district,  relieving  the  two  of  ap- 
proximately thirteen  hundred  dol- 
lars in  cash  and  valuables. 

The  air  was  tense  with  excite- 
ment, and  the  robbery  was  dis- 
cussed throughout  the  day.  It  was 
next  to  impossible  for  either  faculty 
or  students  to  get  down  to  solid 
work. 

Irene  was  getting  her  things  ready 
preparatory  to  leaving,  when  the 
girl  assigned  to  the  oratorical  con- 
test came  to  her  for  assistance. 
While  parts  of  the  talk  were  being 
revised,  she  began  grading  the  fast- 
accumulating  papers  on  her  desk, 
and  finally  became  so  absorbed  that 
she  forgot  the  time  altogether,  not 
even  noticing  the  girl  when  she  left. 

Glancing  up  later,  she  was 
amazed.  Darkness  had  spread  over 
the  valley.  With  the  room  arti- 
ficially lighted,  she  had  not  detected 
the  change.  Hurriedly  assembling 
her  possessions,  she  hastened  from 
the  building,  so  exhausted  that  even 
the  robbery  had  slipped  from  her 
mind. 

She  thought  only  of  getting  home 
and  into  more  comfortable  clothing, 
with  something  to  refresh  her.  Her 
body  sagged  back,  relaxed  into  the 
car  seat.  But  as  the  machine  came 
to  a  silent  halt  under  the  high  ash 
tree  in  front  of  her  home,  she  be- 
came instantly  aware  of  something 
amiss.  A  dim  light  was  burning 
within,  bringing  to  her  mind  in- 
stantly the  tale  of  the  robberies.  She 
grew  tense,  could  it  be  possible 
someone  was  at  that  very  moment 
ransacking  her  home?  She  leaped 
from  the  car,  and  started  to  dart  to- 
ward a  neighbor's,  then  halted,  re- 
membering it  was  their  dinner  hour. 


A  SHADOWY  FORM  PASSED  THE  WINDOW 


103 


ril  ring  my  doorbell,  let  it  shriek  its 
warning,  she  thought. 

She  gave  the  bell  a  vicious 
bang,  holding  her  breath,  her  feet 
poised  for  flight,  but  there  was  no 
answering  sound  at  all— no  scram- 
bling as  of  men  in  startled  fright. 
She  tried  it  a  second  time.  This 
time  she  thought  she  caught  a 
glimpse  of  a  shadowy  form,  creep- 
ing by  the  window.  Her  breath 
came  quickly  now,  and  her  heart 
was  palpitating  wildly.  What  were 
they  up  to?  Were  they  waiting  to 
strike  her  down  as  she  entered? 

Then,  all  at  once,  she  remem- 
bered, and  the  tension  relaxed.  Of 
course!  That  must  be  it.  She  had 
been  so  busy  that  morning,  feeling 
sorry  for  herself,  she  must  have  for- 
gotten to  switch  off  the  lights.  How 
foolish,  wasting  money  when  she 
was  about  to  despair  because  she 
had  so  little.  And,  really,  she  could 
have  imagined  seeing  a  form.  It 
might  have  been  a  chair  with  her 
scarf  thrown  on  top.  A  smile  of 
relief  crept  over  her  features. 

She  pushed  the  door  ajar,  but 
one  glance  into  the  room  beyond 
stopped  her  short.  There  was  no 
uncertainty  now  —  someone  was 
there!  The  kitchen  was  ablaze  with 
hghts! 

She  stood  paralyzed,  trying  to 
back  out  the  way  she  had  come.  But 
too  late!  Forms  were  surrounding 
her,  hugging  her!  She  could  bare- 
ly distinguish  them  in  the  dim  light. 
She  opened  her  mouth  to  scream, 
but  closed  it  again,  for  lights  sud- 
denly blazed  forth  in  the  front 
room. 

''Surprise!  Surprise!''  greeted  her 
from  a  dozen  happy  voices. 

She  stood  eyeing  them,  bewild- 


ered, growing  weak-kneed  in  her  re- 
lief. They  were  all  hugging  her 
now,  and  Jesse,  her  eldest,  was  lead- 
ing her  into  the  kitchen. 

She  looked  around.  "New  lino- 
leum?" she  cried  weakly,  in  aston- 
ishment. She  had  seen  it  at  once, 
stepping  as  she  always  did  to  avoid 
the  hole  in  the  old  floor. 

"It's— it's  beautiful!  But  what 
work  you  have  gone  to!" 

"Look  further!"  they  prompted. 

"Painted!"  she  gasped.  "You've 
painted  my  kitchen— and  just  the 
colors  I  wanted!  How  could  you 
know  I  wanted  yellow  and  tur- 
quoise?" 

"Didn't  you  know  we  are  mind- 
readers?  Look  further!"  they  urged 
again. 

"More?"  she  cried,  her  eyes  dilat- 
ing and  lighting  on  the  stove. 

"Oh,  no!  Not  a  beautiful  elec- 
tric range?  Oh!  Oh!"  She  opened 
the  oven,  her  hands  caressing  it. 

"Keep  looking,"  they  said  again. 

"A  water-heater?  Oh,"  she  cried, 
"it's  too  much;"  She  hugged  the 
tank  in  rapture. 

"Don't  overlook  the  refrigerator!" 
she  was  reminded. 

"You— didn't  buy  a  new  refrigera- 
tor?" she  gasped,  sinking  into  a 
chair,  overcome. 

^^\\r^  sure  did!"  cried  Beverly, 
"and  now  I'm  offended. 
You  haven't  looked  once  at  my 
contribution!" 

"Curtains!"  exclaimed  Irene.  "Oh, 
how  pretty— how  fresh  and  dainty 
thev  are!" 

"The  potted  plant  in  the  win- 
dow," cut  in  Lloyd,  pushing  his 
blonde  hair  back  from  an  overhigh 
forehead,  "is  from  your  next-door 
neighbor,  who  wanted  to  do  some- 


104 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


thing,  but  Beverly  made  the  cur- 
tains/' 

"And  we  were  desperately  afraid/' 
added  Dick,  the  youngest,  ''you 
would  return  home  before  we  got 
the  mess  cleaned  up.  We  just  got 
it  out  in  time/'  His  dark  eyes  smiled 
into  hers  in  the  intimate  way  he 
had,  and  she  felt  a  sudden  impulse 
to  hug  him  to  her.  Tall  and  slender 
of  build,  he  was  patterned  much 
after  herself,  but  he  was  much  more 
quiet  and  reserved  than  she  had 
ever  been. 

''We  wanted  everything  nice  for 
your  birthday,"  explained  Ireta,  the 
tiny  girl  who  was  Dick's  wife. 

"And  I  had  forgotten  my  birth- 
day entirely— that  is,  tonight,"  she 
amended,  "I  thought  you  were  rob- 
bers surely!" 

"We're  worse.  We're  bandits,  and 
we've  held  a  council  meeting,  and 
you're  going  with  us,"  cried  Ernest, 
a  replica  of  his  square-faced  father. 

"And  we'll  take  you  right  now!" 
put  in  Jesse,  his  keen  blue  eyes 
twinkling. 

"Is  it  peaceably  or  otherwise?"  he 
demanded,  rubbing  his  hands  to- 
gether, a  habit  acquired  when  talk- 
ing. 

"Peaceably,"  smiled  Irene,  "but 
where?" 

"Home  with  us.  Laree's  got  a 
roast  in  the  oven,  and  I  can  smell 
it  already,  and  the  youngsters  are 
agog  with  excitement  over  the  dec- 
orations on  Grandma's  cake." 


"What  are  we  waiting  for?"  de- 
manded Althea,  the  round-faced 
second  daughter,  impatiently.  "Get 
Mother's  wrap,  Joel.  I'll  bet  she's 
tired." 

But  Irene  had  forgotten  her 
weariness,  everything  but  that  her 
children  had  not  forgotten  her. 

She  looked  up  quickly.  Jesse  was 
pushing  something  into  her  hand. 

"Didn't  I  hear  something  about 
turning  part  of  this  place  into  an 
apartment?"  he  demanded.  "This  is 
two  hundred  dollars  toward  it,  and 
maybe  more  to  come  later." 

"Oh,"  she  cried,  "it's  too  much!" 

"Too  much?"  he  scorned,  "if  we 
set  a  palace  at  your  feet  it  wouldn't 
be  too  much.  You're  a  jewel— not 
only  as  a  parent,  but  as  a  woman." 

"And  haven't  you  slaved  for  us 
grasshoppers  all  your  life?"  cut  in 
Ernest,  removing  the  tension. 
"Haven't  you  toted  us  about  when 
we  were  so  helpless  we  couldn't 
even  hop?" 

"Or  even  let  out  a  loud  chirp?" 
added  Marian,  the  oldest  girl,  who 
could  be  counted  on  to  help  Ernest 
in  his  witticisms,  setting  them 
laughing. 

"And  if  we  happen  to  be  around 
and  underfoot  too  much  from  now 
on,"  put  in  Lloyd,  patting  his  moth- 
er affectionately,  "just  put  a  few  of 
us  out!" 

"Oh!"  was  all  Irene  could  sav, 
her  eyes  misty.  And  for  a  moment 
she  could  not  speak  for  the  joy  that 
flooded  her  whole  being. 


ibariy  IKisers 

Pansve  H.  Vowell 


Dame  Nature  has  been  asleep — 
Her  snowcap  on  her  head. 
She'd  like  to  rest  a  little  more, 


But  now  must  tend,  instead, 
Those  naughty  little  hyacinths 
That  will  not  stay  in  bed! 


Block  and  Applique  Quilts 

Velma  MacKay  PauJ 

WITH     the     quilt     patterns  lowance.     However,  if  you  plan  to 
being    made    available   by  copy  an  old  one,  you  must  do  a 
cotton   and   thread   manu-  little  figuring  and  make  your  own 
facturers  and  the  lovely  ones  shown  patterns.     With    a    ruler,    measure 
in    numerous   publications,    anyone  each  patch  in  a  particular  block  and 
with  a  desire  to  make  a  quilt  can  do  drav^   an    exact   copy   on    a   paper, 
so.    When  contemplating  the  mak-  With  dotted  lines  on  all  sides,  you 
ing,  however,  one  is  often  discour-  allow  one-quarter  inch  for  seams, 
aged,  because  it  seems  such  a.  tre- 
mendous   undertaking.     Therefore,  Cutting  Patches  and 
it  is  well  to  remember  that,  like  liv-  Teaiing  Blocks 
ing  one  day  at  a  time,  we  work  on  Patches    for    pieced   quilts    must 
only  one  block  at  a  time;  as  we  learn  always  be  cut  with  the  pattern  laid 
from   day  to   day,   so   we  progress  on  the  weave  of  the  goods— never  on 
from  block  to  block.  the  bias.     When  a  diamond  patch 

The  first  block  or  patch  must  be  is  cut,  as  for  the  star  quilt,  the  pat- 
perfect— in  size,  color  arrangement,  tern  is  laid  with  the  two  straight 
selection  of  long-wearing  material,  sides  on  the  up  and  down  weave, 
and  beauty  of  design.  As  the  fin-  and  the  two  bias  sides  are  cut  on 
ished  blocks  are  put  together,  the  the  bias  to  meet  the  points  of  the 
beauty  of  the  whole  quilt  grows.  two  straight  sides.     With  applique 

quilts,  the  muslin  squares  on  which 

Pie-Washing  Materials  the  designs  will  be  appliqued  should 

It  is  wise  to  wash  all  materials,  be   torn   and   not   cut.     Since   the 

including  the  back,  before  starting  average  blocks  are  eighteen  inches 

a  quilt,  as  all  may  not  be  pre-shrunk.  square,  it  is  easy  to  take  one-yard 

Also,  if  a  piece  is  not  colorfast,  it  is  wide  material  and  tear  it  in  half  the 

good  to  know  it  and  discard  it  for  entire  length  of  the  planned  quilt, 

one  that  is.  Then  the  one-half  yard  strips  should 

be  nicked  every  eighteen  inches  on 

Making  a  Pattern  the  selvage  side,  and  the  square  torn 

It  is  \'ery  important  when  cutting  apart.    This  method  insures  a  per- 
the    original    patterns    for    pieced  fectly  even  quilt  when  the  finished 
quilts  to  use  materials  that  cannot  squares  are  sewed  together, 
stretch,    such    as    cardboard,    archi- 
tect's linen,  blotters,  or  fine  sand-  Sunburst  or  Rising  Sun  Quilt 
paper.    Various  sizes  of  embroidery  In  the  case  of  the  Sunburst  or  Ris- 
hoops    are    excellent    for    drawing  •  ing  Sun  Quilt   (Plate  I)   only  one 
circles  and  curves.    A  compass,  also,  pattern  is  required.  You  then  count 
may  be  used.  the  points  or  sections  of  the  star. 

With    present   patterns,    instruc-  and  how  many  patches  of  each  color 

tions  are  usually  given  for  seam  al-  will  be  needed.    The  quilt  is  made 

Page  105 


106 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


PLATE    1 


in  eight  sections,  each  section  hav- 
ing exactly  one  hundred  diamond- 
shaped  patches  which  measure  two 
by  two  inches  finished.  Therefore, 
all  patches  should  be  cut  two  and 
one-half  inches  each  way  with  the 
straight  side  of  the  pattern  on  the 
straight  of  the  goods. 
Color  Arrangement 

Concentrate  on  a  pleasing  color 
arrangement  for  just  one  section, 
shading  the  dark  into  the  light  or 
the  light  into  deeper  tones.  When 
the  eight  sections  are  sewed  togeth- 
er, each  shade  will  match  exactly 
those  of  the  next  section,  and  when 


completed  becomes  a  glorious  sun- 
burst of  color. 

The  one  shown  here  began  with 
one  patch  of  flowered  yellow,  then 
two  of  gold,  three  of  a  figured  yel- 
low, four  of  red  with  tiny  black 
flowers,  five  of  rose,  six  of  figured 
red,  seven  of  figured  blue,  eight  of 
light  blue,  nine  of  another  figured 
blue,  and  ten  of  dark  green.  At 
this  point,  the  section  decreases 
with  nine  of  lighter  figured  green, 
eight  of  dark  figured  green,  seven 
of  flowered  yellow,  six  of  gold,  five 
of  figured  yellow,  four  red,  three 
rose,  two  red,  and  one  blue.  Pieced 


BLOCK  AND  APPLIQUE  QUILTS 


107 


stars  are  appliqued  in  between  the 
outer  points.  This  quilt  is  about 
seventy-five  years  old  and  measures 
two  and  one-half  yards  each  way. 

Copying  an  Applique  OuiJt 

To  copy  an  applique  quilt  is  very 
simple.  Use  heavy  tracing  paper  or 
architect's  linen,  which  is  transpar- 
ent and  will  not  tear  easily.  Cover 
the  entire  block  of  applique,  includ- 
ing the  mushn  background,  and  pin 
securely.  Trace  around  each  flower, 
leaf,  bird,  geometric  design,  or 
whatever  it  may  be.  Number  your 
background,  and  write  on  your  pat- 
terns which  block  they  belong  to. 
Remove  and  cut  out  the  individual 
patterns,  and  with  the  original  be- 


fore you,  copy  them  on  a  paper  of 
the  same  size  as  the  block.  (I  use 
eighteen-inch  white  shelf  paper  for 
the  background,  and  cut  the  indi- 
vidual patterns  out  of  colored  con- 
struction paper.) 

Following  the  original  coloring, 
or  changing  it  as  you  desire,  cut 
leaves  out  of  green,  tulips  of  yellow 
or  red,  etc.,  and  make  a  complete 
block  on  paper.  Remember,  when 
cutting  the  applique  designs  out  of 
material  to  allow  for  seams,  which 
are  usuallv  one-eighth  of  an  inch 
for  applique.  When  you  are 
through,  keep  your  paper  patches 
for  future  ideas.  On  all  appliques, 
I  use  bias  tape  for  stems,  tendrils, 
and  fine  curves.    Bias  tape  is  much 


W(M«M*W»*.»j.»~~»j«o~ ^, 


PLATE  2 


108  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 

easier  to  work  with  than  is  cloth  cut  pulled  out,  head  first,  for  about  one- 
on  the  bias.  I  cut  away  one  of  the  third  of  the  length  of  the  bed.  Then 
turned  back  sides  and  it  is  exactly  the  children  were  'out  in  the  open" 
the  right  width.  but  most  of  their  bed  was  shielded 
Plate  II  shows  a  very  old  appli-  from  the  draft  on  the  unheated  bed- 
qued  quilt  made  entirely  of  reds  and  room  floor.  The  muslin  background 
greens,  plain,  figured,  and  flowered,  squares  are  eighteen  by  eighteen  in- 
It  is  wider  than  it  is  long  because  of  ches.  To  make  patterns  of  this 
the  sides  hanging  almost  to  the  floor  quilt  available  to  readers  of  a  na- 
to  give  added  warmth  to  the  occu-  tional  magazine,  I  copied  each  pat- 
pants  of  the  trundle  bed  under-  tern,  using  architect's  linen,  and  re- 
neath.  The  little  trundle  beds  were  produced  the  entire  quilt  in  exact 
pushed  under  the  old  four-poster  size  on  paper,  before  making  up  the 
beds  to  get  them  out  of  the  way  patterns  for  the  Curtis  Publishing 
during  the  day.    At  night  they  were  Company  in  Philadelphia. 


»  ♦  ■ 


QJebruary^    if  Loon 

Ethel  Jacohson 

This  February  moon  is  not  for  lovers  .  .  . 
So  bleak  it  is,  so  shriveled,  so  blue-cold; 
Theirs  the  friendlier  dark  that  softly  hovers. 
Or  the  noon's  gold. 

This  empty  star  that  staringly  uncovers 
A  \isage  pale  and  pulseless  as  a  stone — - 
This  Februar}'  moon  is  not  for  lovers. 
But  for  the  lone. 


cJhe    Linanswerame 

Lad  W.  Hill 

One  child  is  dark,  with  midnight  eyes; 

One,  golden  as  an  August  day. 

Shy  is  the  dark  one,  wild  and  wise; 

The  gold  one,  placid  in  her  play, 

Flashes  a  smile  that's  honey-spun. 

Her  solemn  sister  haunts  you  so! 

.  .  .  Which  is  the  prettier,  dearer  one 

Of  two  little  girls?  you  want  to  know  .  .  , 

Then  go — ask  wind  if  dusk  or  dawn 

Stirs  more  delight;  ask  the  wide  sea 

What  shore  is  best  to  break  upon. 

Question  which  clo\er  suits  the  bee — 

But  never,  never  ask  a  mother 

Which  daughter  is  lovelier  than  the  other! 


AMELIA  ELIZABETH  H.  JACKSON 


tyinieua   iblizaoeth   ui.  Jackson  [Pieces   Guilts 
ana    1 1  Lakes  JLainpsnaaes 

AMELIA  Elizabeth  H.  Jackson,  Ogden,  Utah,  is  ninety-two  years  old,  but  she  has  not 
yet  retired,  but  has  changed  her  hobbies  to  fit  her  present  strength  and  circum- 
stances. In  the  past  year  she  has  pieced  twelve  quilt  tops  by  hand,  crocheted  six  chair 
sets,  and  fifteen  caps  for  babies.  Also  she  has  decorated  a  number  of  attractive  lamp- 
shades.    She  still  makes  fine,  even  stitches  and  takes  pride  in  her  accomplishments. 

Amelia  Elizabeth  was  born  to  Orin  and  Elizabeth  Perry  Hatch  in  Bountiful,  Utah, 
in  1862,  only  fifteen  years  after  the  pioneers  came  to  Utah.  From  a  traveling  tailor, 
she  learned  to  be  an  expert  seamstress  and  while  in  her  teens  she  made  overalls  for  the 
Z.  C.  M.  I.  In  summers  she  lived  on  a  ranch  near  Wanship,  Utah,  and  milked  ten 
cows  or  more,  nights  and  mornings.  At  the  age  of  twenty-one  she  was  married  and 
tra\'eled  with  her  young  husband  David  Jackson  to  Rich  County,  Utah,  where  they 
were  the  first  to  introduce  Hereford  cattle  and  establish  a  dairy.  For  many  years, 
Amelia  Jackson  was  secretary  of  the  Woodruff  Stake  Relief  Society.  She  traveled  long 
distances  to  make  her  visits,  including  the  185  miles  to  Manila.  She  is  the  mother  of 
thirteen  children,  thirty-six  grandchildren,  and  seventy-eight  great-grandchildren.  Her 
life  philosophy  is  to  keep  abreast  of  the  times,  think  of  others  and  serve  them,  trust  in 
the  Lord,  be  honest  and  fair  in  all  dealings,  and  live  the  very  best  you  can. 

Page  109 


Contentment  Is  a  Lovely  Thing 


Chapter    5    {Conclusion) 
Doiothy  S.  Romney 


JED  is  coming  home,  Margaret's 
heart  sang.  She  had  been  too 
busy  to  reahze  how  much  she 
had  missed  him. 

The  next  few  days  were  busy 
ones.  Then  one  afternoon  Margaret 
came  up  from  the  barn  after  having 
fed  the  stock.  She  had  gathered  an 
apron  full  of  fresh  eggs,  and  before 
she  had  time  to  put  them  in  a  bowl 
the  telephone  rang.  She  clutched 
the  ends  of  her  apron  in  one  hand 
and  uncradled  the  receiver  with  the 
other. 

''A  telegram  has  just  come  in  for 
Mrs.  Jackson.  Her  telephone  doesn't 
answer,  so  I  thought  she  might  be 
with  you,"  the  operator  explained, 
knowing  that  Margaret  was  Mrs. 
Jackson's  nearest  neighbor. 

''Mrs.  Jackson  isn't  here,  but  I'll 
take  the  message  and  deliver  it  to 
her,"  Margaret  answered. 

She  wrote  on  the  telephone  pad 
with  a  hand  that  wobbled  slightly, 
''Arriving  six  p.m.  Wednesday,"  and 
it  was  signed  ''Richard  Jackson." 

She  was  so  excited  that  she  almost 
forgot  the  eggs,  but  managed  some- 
how to  get  them  into  a  bowl  with- 
out breakage  before  she  flew  down 
to  tell  Mrs.  Jackson  the  news.  She 
must  be  somewhere  about  the  place. 

Wednesday,  she  thought,  as  she 
ran  through  the  orchard  to  the  Jack- 
son cottage.  But  today  is  Wednes- 
day, and  it's  already  three  o'clock. 

She  found  Mrs.  Jackson  working 
in  her  vegetable  garden,  and  told 
her  the  wonderful  news. 

Page  110 


When  the  six  o'clock  train  pulled 
in,  the  Lansing  station  wagon  was 
waiting,  Kimmy  gleeful  at  the  sound 
of  the  "choo,  choo,"  Margaret  hope- 
ful for  Dick  Jackson's  physical  con- 
dition, and  his  mother  too  happy  to 
think  of  anything  but  that  her  son 
was  returning. 

Margaret  strained  her  eyes  for  a 
first  glimpse  of  Dick,  and  scarcely 
noticed  the  several  other  passengers 
who  alighted.  Dick,  of  course, 
would  be  the  boy  in  the  uniform, 
taller  seeming,  and  certainly  thin- 
ner than  she  had  remembered  him. 
His  dark  eyes  looked  enormous  in  a 
face  whose  pallor  told  of  long  con- 
finement in  a  hospital.  She  turned 
her  eyes  toward  his  mother,  wonder- 
ing if  she  would  notice  how  really 
sick  Dick  looked,  but  there  was  so 
much  joy  shining  out  of  her  face 
there  wasn't  room  for  anything  else. 

Suddenly  Kimmy  clapped  his 
hands  delightedly  and  shouted, 
"Daddy,  Daddy!"  and  before  Mar- 
garet knew  what  was  happening 
Jed's  arms  were  around  her  and 
Kimmy.  She  looked  over  Jed's 
shoulder. 

"Where  are  Mother  and  Dad?" 
she  asked,  the  more  familiar  form 
of  address  coming  easily  to  her  lips. 

"They'll  be  down  Saturday,"  he 
replied.  "I  came  as  an  advance 
guard." 

"Your  father's  hand,  Jed?"  she 
asked  anxiously.    "How  is  it?" 

"He  can  use  it,"  Jed  answered 
noncommittally.  "I've  talked  them 


CONTENTMENT  IS  A  LOVELY  THING 


111 


into  spending  the  rest  of  the  sum- 
mer with  us." 

''Oh,  wonderful/'  she  said.  Then, 
as  Mrs.  Jackson  finally  released  her 
hold  on  her  son,  Margaret  turned 
to  welcome  him  home.  She  clasped 
his  long,  thin  hand  warmly  and 
looked  up  into  his  face,  old  beyond 
his  years,  as  she  said,  "We're  all  so 
glad  to  have  you  back  again." 

Jed  stored  his  bag  and  Dick's 
army  gear  in  the  back  seat  of  the 
station  wagon,  and  they  all  got  in 
and  headed  for  home.  The  sun 
was  setting  in  a  glorious  blaze  of 
color  and  the  gardens  along  the  way 
were  brilliant  with  summer  blos- 
soms. Margaret  was  especially  grate- 
ful for  all  this  beauty,  realizing  what 
it  must  mean  to  the  war-weary  boy. 

"I  was  sure  glad  to  find  Jed  on 
the  train,"  Dick  said. 

"Let's  say  that  we  were  glad  to 
find  each  other,"  Jed  replied.  "I 
needed  someone  to  talk  with  pretty 
badly  myself."  His  voice  held  an 
unmistakable  earnestness,  something 
of  the  terrific  strain  which  he  had 
been  under. 

Margaret  could  hold  back  her 
question  no  longer.  "You  said  that 
vour  father  could  use  his  hand,  but 
will  he  ever  be  able  to  operate 
again?" 

"No,"  he  answered  heavily.  "And 
he  knows  the  worst  now.  He  will 
ne\'er  be  able  to  perform  another 
operation." 


>,■?};;     sjs    jj: 


TED'S  parents  arrived  on  Saturday, 
^  as  they  had  promised.  Naturally 
Margaret  had  expected  to  see  a  dif- 
ference in  them,  but  she  was  in  no 
way  prepared  for  what  she  saw. 
Mrs.    Lansing  was   still   beautifully 


groomed,  with  her  blue-white  hair 
in  soft,  sculptured  rolls,  but  there 
were  lines  on  her  face,  and  her  eyes 
that  had  been  so  serene  now  told 
of  tragedy  and  weeks  of  anxiety. 

As  for  Dr.  Lansing,  he  was  not 
only  thinner,  but  he  had  lost  his 
sprightly  assurance.  He  moved  now 
so  apathetically  that  Margaret  could 
hardly  resist  crying  out. 

We  must  do  something  for  him, 
she  thought.  But  what?  What 
could  anyone  do  to  restore  hope  in 
a  man  when  the  best  of  his  life's 
work  had  suddenly  been  denied 
him? 

Mrs.  Lansing  offered  to  take  over 
some  small  tasks  around  the  house, 
and  while  Margaret  at  first  de- 
murred, she  soon  realized  that  work 
was  the  best  panacea  she  could  have. 
She  wished  that  Dr.  Lansing  would 
do  the  same.  Actually  there  was 
plenty  of  work  on  the  farm  that  he 
could  have  done,  and  Jed  could  cer- 
tainly have  used  the  help.  Instead, 
he  sat  on  the  front  porch  and  gazed 
stonily  at  the  distant  mountains  un- 
til Margaret  longed  to  shake  him, 
just  to  get  him  to  move. 

Only  Kimmy  could  draw  any  re- 
sponse that  was  much  more  than  a 
monosyllable.  The  grandfather's  list- 
lessness  could  not  be  proof  against 
the  child's  happy  prattle,  and  for 
this  Margaret  was  extremely  grate- 
ful. 

"If  only  we  could  get  him  to  do 
something!"  Margaret  sighed  for 
the  hundredth  time.  "If  he'd  pick 
some  fruit,  or  go  fishing,  or  any- 
thing! It  almost  sends  me  out  of 
my  mind  to  see  him  sitting  there  so 
aimlessly.  You'd  never  know  it  was 
the  same  man  who  was  here  in  the 
spring." 

Jed  nodded  grimly.  "Maybe  some- 


112 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


thing  will  happen  to  make  him 
snap  out  of  it,"  he  said.  He  paused 
a  moment  and  then  added,  "Some- 
thing has  to  happen/' 

Each  morning  she  asked  the  doc- 
tor to  take  Kimmy  and  walk  down 
to  the  mailbox,  pleading  that  she 
had  no  time  to  go  herself.  It  was 
almost  the  only  thing  she  could  per- 
suade him  to  do,  and  she  was  glad 
that  Kimmy  prolonged  the  walk  by 
expending  his  curiosity  on  every 
bug  and  flower  they  saw  along  the 
way. 

As  she  kneaded  her  dough  this 
morning,  she  watched  their  slow 
progress  down  the  long  lane.  "Hot 
rolls  for  lunch,"  she  called  to  Jed's 
mother,  who  was  shelling  peas  out 
in  the  coolness  of  the  screened  serv- 
ice porch. 

"You're  spoiling  us,"  the  older 
woman  declared.  "We'll  never  able 
to  go  back  to  city  fare." 

''Must  you  go  back?"  asked  Mar- 
garet, turning  the  dough  over 
thoughtfully.  "I  couldn't  help  hop- 
ing that  you  would  like  it  well 
enough  here  to  stay,"  Margaret 
went  on,  a  bit  hesitantly.  ''Old  Dr. 
Miller  has  long  wanted  to  retire.  If 
Dad  could  only  be  contented  .  .  .  ." 

"Oh,  no!  I'm  sure  he  wouldn't 
think  of  it,"  protested  her  mother- 
in-law. 

"No,  I  suppose  not,"  Margaret 
agreed  regretfully.  "But  we  couldn't 
help  hoping." 

npHROUGH  the  long,  feathery 
branches  of  the  willow  tree 
Margaret  could  see  Kimmy  and  his 
grandfather  returning  from  the  mail- 
box. Even  with  their  frequent  stops 
she  knew  that  they  would  arrive 
back  all  too  soon,  and  Dr.  Lansing 
would  resume  his  position  of  wait- 


ing on  the  front  porch.  Waiting 
for  what?  Simply  for  the  day  to 
end. 

Covering  the  dough  with  a  fresh 
cloth,  she  called  to  Mrs.  Lansing, 
"I'm  going  to  run  over  to  Jackson's 
for  a  few  minutes.  Dick  wasn't  feel- 
ing well  last  night.  Will  vou  please 
keep  an  eye  on  Kimmy?  I'd  rather 
not  take  him  along." 

As  soon  as  she  knocked  on  the 
door  of  the  cottage,  she  knew  there 
was  something  wrong.  There  was 
the  sort  of  hushed  silence  that 
spreads  over  a  house  when  someone 
is  seriously  ill. 

Mrs.  Jackson's  sister  opened  the 
door  and,  in  answer  to  Margaret's 
surprised  look,  she  said,  "It's  Dick. 
He's  running  an  awful  high  fever. 
We've  tried  to  get  Dr.  Miller,  but 
he  doesn't  even  answer  his  phone." 

"But  you  must  have  help  at 
once!"  cried  Margaret.  "He's  in  no 
condition  to  stand  anything  more 
right  now.  Perhaps  Dr.  Lansing-— 
perhaps  my  father-in-law  would  .  .  . 
but  no,  I'm  afraid  not."  Then,  as 
she  noted  again  the  anxiety  in  the 
woman's  eyes,  she  said,  "I'll  ask 
him.    I  can  do  that  much  at  least." 

She  took  the  short  cut  across  the 
field,  stopping  only  to  ease  herself 
through  the  wire  fence,  thinking,  as 
one  does  of  small  things  during  such 
an  emergency,  it's  foolish  not  to  cut 
a  gate  here. 

This  might  be  the  turning  point 
for  all  of  them,  she  thought.  If  Jed's 
father  could  just  be  made  to  realize 
how  much  they  wanted  him  and 
needed  him,  maybe— just  maybe— 
there  might  be  a  chance  of  keeping 
him  here.  She  ran  breathlessly 
around  to  the  front  porch. 

"Dad,"  she  burst  out  excitedly, 
"Dick  Jackson   is   terribly   ill,   and 


CONTENTMENT  IS  A  LOVELY  THING 


113 


Dr.  Miller  can't  be  reached!"  The 
words  tumbled  out,  one  over  an- 
other. ''Won't  you  please  go  down 
and  take  care  of  him?" 

''No,  Fm  afraid  not/'  he  said  im- 
mediately. "It  wouldn't  be  ethical 
for  me  to  go  in  and  take  over  Dr. 
Miller's  patient."  Then  he  added,  a 
note  of  unmistakable  bitterness  in 
his  voice,  "Besides  I  wouldn't  be  of 
much  help." 

Oh,  she  thought  wildly,  my  blun- 
dering has  spoiled  any  chance  we 
had  of  keeping  them  here. 

"I'm  sorry,  in  my  anxiety  over 
Dick  I  suppose  I  forgot  .  .  .  every- 
thing else,"  she  apologized  quickly. 

The  doctor  seemed  not  to  have 
heard  her  apology  at  all,  but  ap- 
peared to  be  deep  in  thought.  Final- 
ly he  said,  "I'm  the  one  to  be  sorry, 
my  dear.  I'm  being  both  stupid 
and  cruel.  I  was  selfishly  thinking 
only  of  my  own  feelings.  Perhaps 
I  can  be  of  some  help." 

He  went  into  the  bedroom  for 
his  physician's  bag  and  Margaret 
watched  him  walk  along  the  hy- 
drangea-bordered path,  noting  the 
proud  lift  of  his  shoulders.  She 
realized  that  his  decision  to  attend 
Dick  meant  more  than  changing 
into  the  role  of  a  general  practioner. 
It  meant  his  accepting  of  the  bitter 
fact  that  his  hand  would  never  re- 
gain its  skill,  and  that  the  facing  of 
this  fact  had  been  the  biggest  hurdle 
he  had  to  overcome. 

CHE  bent  her  head  closer  to  her 
task  of  preparing  lunch  to  hide 
the  gleam  of  unshed  tears  in  her 
eyes,  as  Jed's  mother  came  into  the 
kitchen.  "Maybe  you'd  like  to 
walk  down  to  the  field  and  remind 
your  son   that  it's  mealtime,"   she 


said.    "He  never  seems  to  know  of 
his  own  accord." 

While  the  casserole  dish  she  had 
prepared  was  baking,  she  fed  Kim- 
my  his  special  foods,  then  tucked 
him  in  bed  for  his  nap.  She  set  four 
places  on  the  small  table  in  the 
glassed-in  patio. 

It  was  a  matter  of  twenty  minutes 
or  so  before  Jed  and  his  mother 
came  back  from  the  fields. 

"I  was  showing  Mother  how  to 
run  the  harvester,"  Jed  explained 
with  a  chuckle. 

"I  was  doing  right  well,  too,"  his 
mother  smiled  back.  "Another  les- 
son or  two  and  I  might  be  able  to 
take  over."  She  glanced  towards 
the  front  porch  and  asked,  "Hasn't 
Dad  come  back  yet?" 

"No,"  Margaret  replied,  "and  I'm 
terribly  worried  about  Dick.  His 
aunt  said  he  had  been  running  a 
high  temperature  all  last  night." 

Margaret  served  lunch,  and  they 
ate  in  silence.  There  were  golden 
planes  of  sunlight  slanting  across  the 
patio,  as  crystal  clear  as  the  blue  of 
the  sky  through  the  emerald  tracery 
of  the  nearby  willow  trees. 

Luncheon  over,  Jed  went  back  to 
the  fields,  after  asking  Margaret  to 
walk  down  and  tell  him  what  news 
there  was  of  Dick's  condition  as 
soon  as  his  father  returned. 

His  mother  picked  up  the  mend- 
ing basket,  which  was  full  to  over- 
flowing, as  usual,  and  took  up  a  vigil 
on  the  service  porch,  where  she  had 
a  clear  view  of  the  Jackson  cottage. 

The  hours  passed  slowly.  Al- 
though neither  had  mentioned  it, 
each  of  the  women  knew  that  the 
other  had  found  the  afternoon  al- 
most intolerably  long.  Finally  Mar- 
garet said,  "I'll  run  down  and  let 
Jed   know   it's    dinner    time."    She 


114  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 

stepped  outside,  glad  to  get  away  elder  Lansings  had  at  the  present 

from  the  lagging  hands  of  the  clock  was  the  association  with  their  only 

and  into  the  fresh  air.  grandchild. 

She    and    Jed    were    quiet    and  She  had  just  returned  when  the 

thoughtful  as  they  walked  back  to  door  opened  and  the  doctor  came 

the  house  hand  in  hand.  "This  town  in.     His  face  was  lined  and  weary, 

could  sure  use  a  good  doctor  like  but  there  was  a  look  of  peace  in  his 

Dad/'  was  Jed's  first  comment,  after  eyes  that  had  been  missing  for  many 

Margaret  had  told  him  that  his  fa-  days. 

ther  was  still  at  the  Jackson's.   "Dr.  "Dick!     Is  he  .  .  .?"    Margaret's 

Miller  can't  hang  on  much  longer,  voice  broke. 

But  I'm  afraid  Dad  would  never  be  "The  boy  is  going  to  be  all  right," 

satisfied  here."  Dr.   Lansing   replied,   looking  into 

''And    Fm    afraid    your    mother  the  three  anxious  faces.    "He  has  a 

would  be  even  less  satisfied,"  Mar-  virulent   type    of   pneumonia    that 

garet  said,  a  trifle  hesitantly,  "to  set-  strikes  quickly  and  hard.    And,  of 

tie  down  to  country  life."  course,  he  was  already  weak  to  be- 

"The  more's  a  pity,"  said  Jed,  his  gin  with.     But  he  has  passed  the 

eyes  intent  on  the  faraway  moun-  crisis    now— I    stayed    until    I    had 

tains.  made  sure  of  that.    All  that  will  be 

There  was  no  mention  of  waiting  required  now  is  good  care  and  a 

dinner    until    the    doctor's    return,  little  time." 

They  conversed  but  little  during  the  "Well,  with  you  around,  he'll  get 

meal,  each  being  busy  with  his  own  the  best,"  said  Jed  heartily, 

thoughts.  Margaret's  relief  for  Dick  was  only 

secondary  to  her  other  feelings.  For 

T  ONG   after   the   sun   had   gone  the  first  time  since  the  accident  Dr. 

down  in  a  blaze  of  glory  and  Lansing  had  spoken  like  his  old  self 

the  sky  grown  dark,  the  Lansings  again.     Tired  as  he  was,  his  step 

hngered  on  in  the  comfortable  farm  had  something  of  the  old  resilience, 

kitchen.     Margaret,     clearing     the  There  was  a  quiet  triumph  in  his 

dinner  dishes  from  the  table  on  the  face,  and  it  had  come  alive  again, 

patio,    saw   the    first   stars   appear,  "Thank     goodness,"     she     mur- 

frostily  aloof,  in  the  velvet  of  the  mured   softly,   and   none   of   them 

night  sky.  knew   that    she   was    not   speaking 

They  had  all  grown  restless  with  wholly  for  Dick, 

waiting.    Jed  moved  silently  to  the  "They'll  call  me  if  they  happen 

window.    There  was  a  lone  light  in  to  need  me  again  tonight,"  the  doc- 

the   Jackson   cottage.   He   watched  tor  said,  as  he  moved  towards  his 

for  some  time  then  turned  abruptly,  bedroom.    "But  I'm  sure  that  he's 

"Isn't  it  time  Kimmy  was  in  bed?"  going  to  be  all  right." 

he  asked,  and  Margaret  noted  the  As  they  went  to  their  own  room, 

tenseness  in  his  voice.  Margaret  turned  to  Jed  with  shining 

"Let  me  put  him  in,"  his  grand-  eyes.     "This    may   be    the    turning 

mother  said  immediately,  and  Mar-  point,"  she  whispered.    "There  was 

garet  nodded  assent.  She  knew  that  something— surely  you  noticed  it." 

the  greatest  pleasure  either  of  the  -    "Yes,  I  noticed  it,"  he  replied. 


CONTENTMENT  IS  A  LOVELY  THING 


115 


''Dad  was  a  doctor  again— instead 
of  just  a  broken  man.  All  we  need 
to  do  now  is  scare  up  another  urgent 
case  tomorrow." 

npHEY  awakened  early,  as  usual, 
except  for  Dr.  Lansing  who  had 
been  wearied  by  his  unusual  exer- 
tions of  the  day  before.  Margaret 
slipped  over  to  the  Jackson's  to  re- 
assure herself  and  learned  that  Dick 
had  spent  a  restful  night. 

''I  don't  know  what  we'd  have 
done  without  Dr.  Lansing,"  Mrs. 
Jackson  said,  her  voice  breaking,  'Til 
never  be  able  to  thank  him  enough. 
I  just  couldn't  have  anything  hap- 
pen to  my  boy— not  after  all  he's 
been  through." 

Margaret  pressed  her  neighbor's 
arm  lovingly.  "It  did  something  for 
him,  too,"  she  said.  "Last  night  he 
was  himself  again  for  the  first  time 
this  summer." 

She  hurried  back  to  the  house 
where  Mrs.  Lansing  was  giving 
Kimmy  his  morning  cereal.  "Where 
is  Dr.  Miller's  office?"  she  asked. 

"Around  the  corner  from  the 
church,  on  the  northeast  side.  It's 
that  white  stucco  house,  with  all 
the  flowers,"  Margaret  explained. 
"He  plans  to  move  to  Arizona  and 
live  with  a  daughter  if  he  can  ever 
get  away." 

"Could  we  drive  over  and  see  it 
this  morning?" 

"Oh,  Mother!"  cried  Margaret. 
"Do  you  really  mean  it?  Would 
you  consider  staying  here?  Could 
you  be  contented  here?" 

"It  must  be  Frank's  decision,  of 
course,"  replied  Mrs.  Lansing.  "But 
I  think  after  our  talk  last  night  I 
might  persuade  him  to  stay  .  .  .  ." 

"Plotting  behind  my  back,  eh?" 
a  voice  interrupted,  and  they  turned 


to  see  the  doctor  standing  in  the 
doorway.  "So  you  think  you  would 
like  to  live  in  the  country?  Do  you 
think  you  would  be  contented?" 

"Yes,"  she  replied  with  decision, 
"I  honestly  think  I  could  get  along 
happily  without  city  diversions.  In 
fact,  they  all  seem  rather  trivial  com- 
pared to  what  we  might  find  here— 
what  we  have  already  found,"  she 
corrected  herself. 

"And  you  would  like  to  see  me 
go  back  to  being  a  country  doctor?" 

"It  wouldn't  be  going  back,"  she 
replied.  "The  life  you  saved  yester- 
day was  as  important  as  any  you 
might  have  saved  anywhere  else. 
Wasn't  it  now?" 

"I've  never  been  happier  over 
any,  as  far  as  I  can  remember,"  he 
confessed.  "And  do  you  really 
think  these  children  of  ours  could 
stand  having  us  so  near?" 

There  was  a  twinkle  in  his  eyes 
that  brought  a  surge  of  joy  to  Mar- 
garet's heart.  "I  think  that  we 
could  bear  up  under  it,"  she  replied. 

"Then  I  think  we'll  all  go  over 
and  take  a  look  at  Dr.  Miller's  set- 
up. But  first  I  must  have  a  look  at 
my  patient!  And  I  also  might  re- 
mind you  that  Fm  ravenously  hun- 
gry—if anyone  cares." 

"I'll  deep-fry  some  scones,"  said 
Margaret.  "They  will  be  extra  good 
this  morning,  and  there's  fresh  but- 
ter and  strawberry  jam." 

"I'll  have  some,  too,"  said  Mrs. 
Lansing. 

As  she  lifted  Kimmy  down  from 
his  high  chair  she  held  him  long 
enough  to  say  gravely,  "You  look 
well  fed  and  contented  this  morn- 
ing." Then  she  added  to  no  one 
in  particular— certainly  not  to  Kim- 
my, "Contentment  is  a  lovely 
thing." 


From  The  Field 


Margaref  C.  Pickeiing,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal 
of  material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  April  1950,  page  278,  and 
the  Handbook  of  Instructions,  page  123. 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Alta  Fuhriman 


NAMPA  STAKE   (IDAHO)   VISITING  TEACHERS  HONORED  AT 
CONVENTION,  August  12,  1954 

Left  to  right:  Clarissa  Ashlock,  stake  visiting  teacher  message  leader;  Emma  Tid- 
well,  Homedale  Ward,  who  has  served  as  a  visiting  teacher  for  fifty  years;  Susannah 
Young,  Homedale  Ward,  fifty-one  years;  Minnie  Sorenson,  Nampa  First  Ward,  forty- 
two  years;  Ella  Bailey,  Star  Branch,  fifty-five  years;  Nellie  Montague,  Nampa  Third 
Ward,  forty-two  years;  Mary  Edgley,  Nampa  Fourth  Ward,  forty-two  years;  Ruby  Grif- 
fith, Homedale  Ward,  thirt}'-seven  years;  Ethel  Olsen,  Marsing  Ward,  forty-eight  years; 
Hannah  Call,  Star  Branch,  thirty  nine  years. 

These  sisters  were  honored  at  the  convention  and  presented  with  books  as  tokens 
of  appreciation  for  their  long  and  loyal  service.  The  Nampa  First  Ward  was  especial!}' 
honored  for  having  the  highest  percentage  of  visiting  teachers  present  at  the  con\cn- 
tion.  Tht  Doctrine  and  Covenants  Commentary  was  presented  to  this  ward  Relief  So- 
ciety for  its  library. 

Alta  Fuhriman  is  president  of  Nampa  Stake  Relief  Society. 
Page  116 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


117 


Photograph  submitted  by  Lavonc  Hoopes 

ST.  JOSEPH  STAKE    (ARIZONA)    SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC 

EOR  STAKE  CONFERENCE 

Stake  chorister,  Gene\a  Green,  stands  at  the  left  in  the  eenter  of  the  picture  above 
the  rostrum  (wearing  white  blouse);  Marie  Farley,  who  directed  the  chorus,  stands  in 
front,  at  the  left  (wearing  dark  dress);  stake  organist,  Lela  McBride,  seated  at  the  piano; 
the  assistant  organist,  Bernice  Stowell,  is  seated  at  the  organ  at  the  right. 

This  chorus  is  composed  of  ONer  one  hundred  women,  representing  eight  wards. 
Many  of  the  women  traseled  almost  one  hundred  miles  to  be  present  for  this  occasion. 
Lavona  Hoopes  is  president  of  St.  Joseph  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Jenna  Vee  Hall 


GOODING  STAKE  ( IDAHO  ^  JEROME  FIRST  WARD  VISITING  TEACHERS 
ACHIEVE  A  ONE  HUNDRED  PER  CENT  RECORD  FOR  FOUR  YEARS 


Seated,  front  row,  fourth  from  the  right:  President  Hazel  Gines;  third  from  the 
right.  Second  Counselor  Edith  Byington;  second  from  the  right,  Secretary-Treasurer 
Helen  Kotter;  front  row,  fourth  from  the  left,  Mildred  Andrus,  visiting  teacher  message 
leader. 

First  Counselor  Rachel  Da\is  was  not  present  when  this  picture  was  taken. 
Jenna  Vee  Hall  is  president  of  Gooding  Stake  ReHef  Society. 


118 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


Phot()giai)h  submitted  by  Inez  B.  Tingey 

CACHE  STAKE    (UTAH),  LOGAN  FOURTH  WARD  VISITING  TEACHERS 

WHO  HAVE  ACHIEVED  A  RECORD  OF  ONE  HUNDRED  PER  CENT 

VISITING  TEACHING  FOR  SEVEN  YEARS 

Seated,  front  row,  left  to  right:  Louise  Seamons;  Lillian  Evans,  visiting  teacher 
message  leader;  Veressa  Packer,  First  Counselor;  Janett  Bullock,  President;  Zelda  Henin- 
ger,  Second  Counselor;  Marian  Izatt,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Florence  Morgan;  Linda 
Benson. 

Fifty  women  are  active  visiting  teachers  in  the  Logan  Fourth  Ward.  On  Septem- 
ber 7,  1954;  ^  lovely  social  was  given,  honoring  these  sisters  for  their  faithful  service  to 
Relief  Society. 

Inez  B.  Tingey  is  president  of  Cache  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ruth  U.  Stapley 


PHOENIX   STAKE    (ARIZONA)    VISITING   TEACHERS   CONVENTION, 

September  1954 

Seated  at  the  right  side  on  tlie  front  row,  left  to  right:  Elnora  Shupe,  former 
president  of  Phoenix  Stake  Relief  Society;  Permella  Haggard,  First  Counselor;  Maud 
Pace,  Second  Counselor;  Ruth  O.  Stapley,  President,  Phoenix  Stake  Rehef  Society; 
Havana  May,  stake  Relief  Society  organist. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


119 


Sister  Stapley  reports  that  Pearl  Shumvvay,  who  has  been  a  visiting  teacher  for 
fifty-four  years,  was  especiaHv  honored  at  this  convention  and  was  presented  with  a 
gift.  The  oldest  visiting  teacher,  Nettie  Storey,  age  seventy-seven,  and  the  youngest 
visiting  teacher,  Aletha  Turley,  nineteen,  were  also  honored  and  presented  with  gifts. 
The  theme  for  this  occasion,  ''Come  to  Rehef  Society  and  Have  Your  Faith  Lifted," 
mounted  on  a  poster,  was  placed  on  a  stand  at  the  front  of  the  chapel.  Two  hundred 
women  attended  the  meeting,  and  each  was  presented  with  a  booklet  "Deep  Roots," 
prepared  by  the  stake  board.  The  slogan,  "Every  Latter-day  Saint  Woman  a  Member 
of  Relief  Society,"  was  mounted  on  a  poster  and  placed  at  the  entrance  to  the  chapel. 


^0'*^ViOWw*v««^S)r^i.<C>W«iWAM^'" 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ina  Ruth  Perkins 


RAMEY  AIR  FORCE  BASE,  PUERTO  RICO,  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAKES  QUILT 


Standing,  left  to  right:  Ann  Gardner,  San  Antonio,  Texas;  Charlene  Sorenson, 
Brigham  City,  Utah;  Alda  Bradbur}%  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah;  Ruth  Smith,  Boise,  Idaho; 
Norma  Young,  Merced,  California;  Mary  Lou  Greenfield,  Charleston,  West  Virginia; 
Pauline  Rudd,  Parker,  Idaho, 

The  following  members  of  this  Relief  Society  were  not  present  when  this  picture 
was  taken:  Beverly  Halford,  Burley,  Idaho;  Beverly  Johnson,  Cambridge,  Idaho;  Ina 
Ruth  Perkins,  Eagar,  Arizona. 

This  quilt  was  a  summer  project,  planned  and  executed  entirely  by  beginners. 
Upon  completion,  it  was  presented  to  Sister  Rudd,  wife  of  the  group  leader.  Captain 
Melvin  J.  Rudd,  in  appreciation  for  their  services  to  the  members  of  the  Church  sta- 
tioned at  Ramcy  Air  Force  Base.  Sister  Smith  designed  the  quilt. 

Ramey  Air  Force  Base  in  Puerto  Rico  does  not  belong  to  any  organized  stake  or 
mission,  but  is  under  the  direct  supervision  of  Elder  Bruce  R.  McConkie,  who  has 
charge  of  the  Latter-day  Saint  groups  at  all  the  military  bases. 


120 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  Isabell  C.  Ellison 

RIVERDALE  STAKE   (UTAH)   SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR 
STAKE  CONFERENCE,  September   1954 

Seated  at  the  organ,  Eva  Mae  Chapman,  organist;  seated,  front  row,  at  left,  Kath- 
arine Miller,  chorister. 

This  chorus  presented  the  music  for  the  stake  quarterly  conference  in  September, 
and  the  group  has  also  presented  music  for  many  other  occasions,  including  stake  Relief 
Society  meetings. 

Isabell  C.  Ellison  is  president  of  Riverdale  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Minnie  C.  Dills 


FLORIDA   STAKE   RELIEF  SOCIETY  OFFICERS   CONDUCT 
FUND  RAISING  PROJECTS 

Seated,  fifth  and  sixth  from  the  left,  front  row:  Sally  Murray  and  Nancy  Sellers, 
chairmen;  inset,  Josephine  Jenkins,  former  President,  Florida  Stake  Relief  Society. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


121 


This  group  represents  former  Relief  Society  leadership  of  Florida  Stake  and  former 
board  members,  ward  officers,  and  chairmen  who,  on  October  i,  1954,  closed  a  most 
successful  fund-raising  campaign.  The  work  meeting  leaders,  under  the  direction 
of  Ida  Starling,  former  stake  work  meeting  leader,  invited  the  members  to  eon- 
tribute  a  bazaar  item.  This  was  a  most  satisfying  project.  The  contributions  varied 
from  articles  for  sales  to  lovely  applique  quilts  and  canary  birds.  One  ward  grew  and 
sold  cut  flowers.  The  names  of  those  contributing  to  the  projects  are  recorded  on  the 
scrolls  shown  in  the  picture.  These  names  are  treasured  in  remembrance  of  outstand- 
ing co-operation. 

EfTie  F.  Meeks  is  the  new  president  of  Florida  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Marjorie  M.   Ward 


SALT  LAKE  STAKE  (UTAH),  SEVENTEENTH  WARD  OPENING  SOCIAL 

September  29,  1954 

The  highlight  of  this  opening  social  was  a  skit  entitled  'The  Spinisters'  Conven- 
tion," directed  by  Mary  C.  Neves  and  Tirza  Eekersley,  as  an  effective  reminder  of  the 
annual  membership  dues. 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Leona  Jolley;  Mary  C.  Neves;  Maud  Hartley; 
Belle  Sessions. 

Second  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Jessie  Streeter;  Nan  S.  Poll;  Aurelia  Shimer; 
Tirza  Eckerslev;  Merrilla  W'orthington;  Irene  Safford,  President  Seventeenth  Ward  Re- 
lief Society;  Martha  Sequine. 

Third  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Bertha  DeLong,  First  Counselor,  Seventeenth 
Ward  Relief  Society;  Juanita  Newsome;  Doris  Badger,  Second  Counselor,  Seventeenth 
Ward  Relief  Society;  Isabelle  Wiberg;  Caroline  Brown;  Esther  Farnsworth;  Lillian  Sna- 
der;  Joanne  Roundy. 

Marjorie  M.  Ward  is  president  of  Salt  Lake  Stake  Relief  Society. 


122 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  Agnes  M.  Vincent 

MONUMENT  PARK  STAKE  (SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH)  SINGING  MOTHERS 
FURNISH   MUSIC   FOR   RELIEF   SOCIETY   CONVENTION 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Viola  Tueller,  former  stake  chorister;  Anna  Beth  Stucki; 
Lucille  Sorenson;  Lvle  Pratt,  First  Counselor,  Monument  Park  Stake  Relief  Society; 
Ina  York;  Abbie  McKay;  Loraine  Richmond;  Bessie  Hopkins;  Mary  Merrill;  Alice 
Bleyl;  Elaine  Drake,  stake  Relief  Society  organist;  Orzelle  Fullmer;  Grace  Stevens. 

Second  rov/,  left  to  right:  Erma  White;  Mae  Farthingham;  Jeanette  Heistera; 
Millie  Erickson;  Orean  Burton;  Sylvia  Weaver;  Ann  Kelley;  Vada  Bate;  Annie  Stoker; 
Gene  Smith;  Margaret  Emery;  Carol  Gray. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Nyena  Nelson;  Ruby  Henderson;  Helen  Lach;  Orlene 
Poulsen;  Fern  Campbell;  Florence  Workman;  Ruth  Walton;  Ida  Romney;  Thelma 
Hammond;  June  Allen;  Elanor  Evertson;  Phyllis  Hansen,  stake  chorister. 

Reba  O.  Calling  is  president  of  Monument  Park  Stake  Relief  Society, 


«  ♦  * 


njLorahain  JLincoln 


Mabel  /ones  Gahhott 

Lincoln  stood  above  the  crowds, 
Shoulders  high,  they  say; 
Held  his  thoughts  erect  and  true, 
Walked  the  Master's  way; 

Lincoln  spoke  in  simple  words, 
Heart  to  heart,  they  say; 
Li\ing  words  that  ring  with  truth 
To  our  ears  today; 

Understanding  filled  his  soul 
For  all  men,  they  say; 
Tall  in  stature,  thought,  and  heart, 
Lincoln  knelt  to  pray. 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


cJheologyi — Characters  and  Teachings 
of  The  Book  of  Mormon 

Lesson  32— Peace  Comes  to  the  Nephites  Through  Righteousness 

Elder  LeJand  H.  Monson 

Text:     The  Book  of  Mormon:    Alma,  chapters  59-63 

For  Tuesday,  May  3,  1955 

Objective:     To  show  the  necessity  of  maintaining  righteousness  within  a  country 
in  order  to  withstand  the  enemies  without. 


Moroni's  Letter  to  Pahoran 
\\rHEN  Moroni  received  Hela- 
man's  letter  in  the  thirtieth 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  judges,  he 
rejoiced  over  the  success  of  Helaman 
in  his  part  of  the  country  for  win- 
ning back  the  land  the  Nephites 
had  lost.  This  information  was  sent 
to  all  the  Nephites  near  where 
Moroni  was,  so  that  they  might  join 
in  the  rejoicing. 

Immediately,  in  response  to  Hcla- 
man's  query  as  to  why  more  strength 
was  not  sent  him  so  that  he  could 
continue  to  maintain  the  re-con- 
quered lands,  Moroni  addressed  a 
letter  to  Pahoran,  the  chief  judge, 
in  the  land  of  Zarahemla.  He  re- 
quested Pahoran  to  send  reinforce- 
ments to  Helaman's  armies.  Moroni 
then  continued  to  make  plans  for 
winning  back  the  remainder  of  the 
cities   and   possessions   of   the   Ne- 


phites still  held  by  the  Lamanites. 
Before  he  was  ready  to  proceed, 
however,  he  learned  that  the  gov- 
ernment had  also  neglected  to  rein- 
force the  city  of  Nephihah  as  he 
had  expected,  for  it  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  Lamanites.  This  Mo- 
roni learned  from  those  inhabitants 
who  escaped  and  joined  him. 

.  .  .  when  Moroni  saw  that  the  city  of 
Nephihah  was  lost  he  was  exceeding  sor- 
rowful, and  began  to  doubt,  because  of 
the  wickedness  of  the  people,  whether 
they  should  not  fall  into  the  hands  of  their 
brethren.  Now  this  was  the  case  with 
all  his  chief  captains.  They  doubted  and 
marveled  also  because  of  the  wickedness 
of  the  people,  and  this  because  of  the 
success  of  the  Lamanites  over  them 
(Alma  59:11-12). 

Moroni  was  angered  with  the  gov- 
ernment because  of  its  indifference 
to   the   cause   of  freedom,  and  he 

Page  123 


124 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


wrote  a  second  letter  to  Pahoran, 
comprising  chapter  60  of  Alma, 
couched  in  very  strong  words.  Not 
only  did  he  address  Pahoran,  but 
also: 

...  all  those  who  have  been  chosen  by 
this  people  to  govern  and  manage  the 
affairs  of  this  war.  For  behold,  I  have 
somewhat  to  say  unto  them  by  the  way 
of  condemnation;  for  ,  .  .  ye  yourselves 
know  that  ye  have  been  appointed  to 
gather  together  men,  and  arm  them  with 
swords,  and  with  cimeters,  and  all  manner 
of  weapons  of  war  of  every  kind,  and  send 
forth  against  the  Lamanites,  in  whatso- 
ever parts  they  should  come  into  our  land. 
And  now  .  .  .  myself,  and  also  my  men, 
and  also  Flelaman  and  his  men,  have 
suffered  exceeding  great  sufferings;  yea, 
even  hunger,  thirst,  and  fatigue,  and  all 
manner  of  afflictions  of  every  kind  .  .  . 
great  has  been  the  slaughter  among  our 
people;  yea,  thousands  have  fallen  by  the 
sword,  while  it  might  have  otherwise  been 
if  ye  had  rendered  unto  our  armies  suffi- 
cient strength  and  succor  for  them.  Yea, 
great  has  been  your  neglect  towards  us 
(Alma  60:1  ff.). 

Moroni  then  demanded  to  know 
the  cause.  ''Can  you  think  to  sit 
upon  your  thrones  in  a  state  of 
thoughtless  stupor  .  .  .?"  (Alma 
60:7).  After  setting  forth  the  tragic 
results  of  their  neglect  of  the  armies, 
Moroni  then  asked  and  answered 
a  question  which,  has  ever  been  of 
vital  concern: 

Do  ye  suppose  that,  because  so  many  of 
your  brethren  have  been  killed  it  is  be- 
cause of  their  wickedness?  I  say  unto  you, 
if  ye  have  supposed  this  ye  have  supposed 
in  vain;  for  I  say  unto  you,  there  are  many 
who  have  fallen  by  the  sword;  and  behold 
it  is  to  your  condemnation;  For  the  Lord 
suffereth  the  righteous  to  be  slain  that 
his  justice  and  judgment  may  come  upon 
the  wicked;  therefore  ye  need  not  suppose 
that  the  righteous  are  lost  because  they 
are  slain;  but  behold,  they  do  enter  into 
the  rest  of  the  Lord  their  God  (Alma  60: 
12-13). 


Wickedness  oi  King-Men 

Moroni  told  Pahoran  that  he 
feared  the  judgments  of  God  would 
come  because  of  the  slothfulness  of 
the  government  and  declared: 

.  .  .  were  it  not  for  the  wickedness 
which  first  commenced  at  our  head,  we 
could  ha\e  withstood  our  enemies  .  .  . 
had  it  not  been  for  the  war  which  broke 
out  among  ourselves;  yea,  were  it  not  for 
these  king-men,  who  caused  so  much  blood- 
shed among  ourselves;  yea,  at  the  time 
we  were  contending  among  ourselves,  if 
we  had  united  our  strength  as  we  hitherto 
have  done;  yea,  had  it  not  been  for  the 
desire  of  power  and  authority  which  those 
king-men  had  over  us;  had  they  been  true 
to  the  cause  of  our  freedom,  and  united 
with  us,  and  gone  forth  against  our  ene- 
mies, instead  of  taking  up  their  swords 
against  us,  which  was  the  cause  of  so 
much  bloodshed  among  ourselves;  yea,  if 
we  had  gone  forth  against  them  in  the 
strength  of  the  Lord,  we  should  have  dis- 
persed our  enemies,  for  it  would  have 
been  done,  according  to  the  fulfilling  of 
his  word  (Alma  60:15-16). 

In  contrast,  Moroni  depicted  the 
true  picture  of  the  condition  of  the 
Nephites,  with  the  Lamanites  com- 
ing upon  them,  taking  over  their 
lands,  murdering  the  people,  and 
carrying  women  and  children  away 
as  captives.  Moroni  even  raised  the 
question  concerning  the  personal  in- 
tegrity of  all  to  whom  his  letter  was 
addressed.  He  asked  if  they  were 
neglectful  because  they  sat  in  the 
heart  of  the  country  in  security,  and 
he  reminded  them  of  the  '\  .  . 
thousands  round  about  in  the  bor- 
ders of  the  land  who  are  falling  by 
the  sword,  yea,  wounded  and  bleed- 
ing" (Alma  60:22). 

Moroni  also  said  to  the  Nephite 
rulers : 

.  .  .  Now  I  would  that  ye  should  re- 
member that  God  has  said  that  the  inward 
vessel  shall  be  cleansed  first,  and  then  shall 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


125 


the  outer  vessel  be  cleansed  also.  And 
now,  except  ye  do  repent  of  that  which 
ye  have  done,  and  begin  to  be  up  and 
doing  ...  it  will  be  expedient  that  we 
contend  no  more  with  the  Lamanites  until 
we  have  first  cleansed  our  inward  vessel, 
yea,  even  the  great  head  of  our  govern- 
ment. And  except  ye  grant  mine  epistle, 
and  come  out  and  show  unto  me  a  true 
spirit  of  freedom  ...  I  will  leave  a  part 
of  my  freemen  to  maintain  this  part  of 
our  land  ....  And  I  will  come  unto  you 
...  if  there  be  even  a  spark  of  freedom 
remaining,  behold  I  will  stir  up  insurrec- 
tions among  you,  even  until  those  who 
have  desires  to  usurp  power  and  authority 
shall  become  extinct  (Alma  60:23  ff.). 

The  great  patriot  Moroni,  lover 
of  righteousness,  merciful  and  kind, 
lover  of  freedom,  declared  that  he 
did  not  fear  their  authority  or  power, 
he  feared  his  God.  He  closed  his 
great  epistle  with  the  command- 
ment, "...  Now  see  that  ye  fulfil 
the  word  of  God,"  and  concluded: 
''Behold,  I  am  Moroni,  your  chief 
captain.  I  seek  not  for  power,  but 
to  pull  it  down.  I  seek  not  for  honor 
of  the  world,  but  for  the  glory  of 
my  God,  and  the  freedom  and  wel- 
fare of  my  country.  And  thus  I 
close  mine  epistle"    (Alma   60:35- 

36). 

Pahoran's  Patriotic  Reply 

In  reply,  Pahoran  answered  Mo- 
roni: 

...  I  do  not  joy  in  your  great  afflictions, 
yea,  it  grieves  my  soul.  But  behold,  there 
are  those  who  do  joy  in  your  afflictions 
(Alma  61:2-3). 

Pahoran  then  confirmed  the  fears 
of  Moroni  in  the  need  of  cleansing 
the  inner  vessel.  The  king-men  by 
flattery  had  won  over  the  people 
and  withheld  provisions  and  free- 
men from  the  armies.  Pahoran  him- 
self had  been  driven  out  and  had 


fled  to  Gideon  with  as  many  men 
as  he  could  get.  From  there  he  had 
sent  a  proclamation  throughout  that 
part  of  the  land,  and  the  freemen 
were  rallying  to  Pahoran  in  great 
numbers.  While  the  king-men  did 
not  dare  to  come  out  to  battle 
against  Pahoran,  they  had  taken 
possession  of  the  city  of  Zarahemla, 
and  had  appointed  a  king  Pachus 
over  themselves.  This  king  had  en- 
tered into  correspondence  with  the 
king  of  the  Lamanites  and  had 
promised  to  maintain  the  city  of 
Zarahemla,  leaving  the  Lamanites 
to  conquer  the  rest  of  the  country 
of  the  Nephites.  When  it  was  all 
conquered,  then  Pachus  expected  to 
be  made  king  over  the  Nephites 
'\  .  .  when  they  shall  be  conquered 
under  the  Lamanites"  (Alma  61:8). 
While  Pahoran  had  been  cen- 
sured by  Moroni,  he  said  he  was 
not  angered,  but  rejoiced  in  the 
greatness  of  Moroni's  heart.  Pa- 
horan did  not  desire  power,  save 
only  to  retain  his  judgment  seat. 
He  declared,  ''.  .  .  My  soul  standeth 
fast  in  that  liberty  in  the  which 
God  hath  made  us  free"  (Alma  61: 

9)- 

Pahoran  stated,  as  had  the  other 
righteous  leaders  of  the  Nephites, 
that  the  Nephites  would  not  de- 
stroy the  Lamanites  if  they  had  not 
taken  the  sword  against  the  Ne- 
phites. He  even  observed  with  hu- 
mility: 

We  would  subject  ourselves  to  the  yoke 
of  bondage  if  it  were  requisite  with  the 
justice  of  God,  or  if  he  should  command 
us  so  to  do.  But  behold  he  doth  not  com- 
mand us  that  we  shall  subject  ourselves 
to  our  enemies,  but  that  we  should  put 
our  trust  in  him,  and  he  will  deliver  us 
(Alma  61:12-13). 

Moroni  was  asked  by  Pahoran  to 


126 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


bring  a  few  of  his  men  with  him, 
and  to  gather  such  other  forces  as 
he  could  on  the  way,  so  that  they 
might  conquer  Zarahemla.  He  in- 
structed Moroni  to  leave  Teancum 
and  Lehi  in  charge  of  the  army, 
''.  .  .  to  conduct  the  war  in  that 
part  of  the  land,  according  to  the 
Spirit  of  God,  which  is  also  the 
spirit  of  freedom  which  is  in  them" 
(Alma  61:15).  When  Zarahemla 
would  again  be  captured,  Pahoran 
promised  provisions  could  be  sent 
to  Lehi  and  Teancum. 

Pahoran  confided  in  Moroni  that 
he  had  been  worried  as  to  what 
course  to  pursue,  as  to  whether  it 
would  be  just  to  fight  his  Nephite 
brethren.  But  Moroni  had  eased 
his  mind  because  he  had  said  that 
unless  they  repented,  the  Lord  had 
commanded  Moroni  to  go  against 
them.  Pahoran  concluded: 

See  that  ye  strengthen  Lehi  and  Tean- 
cum in  the  Lord;  tell  them  to  fear  not, 
for  God  will  dehver  them,  yea,  and  also 
all  those  who  stand  fast  in  that  liberty 
wherewith  God  hath  made  them  free. 
And  now  I  close  mine  epistle  to  my  be- 
loved brother,  Moroni   (Alma  61:21). 

When  Moroni  had  read  the  epis- 
tle of  Pahoran,  he  was  very  joyful 
to  learn  that  Pahoran  was  not  a 
traitor,  but  his  heart  was  grieved 
because  of  the  wickedness  of  the 
Nephites  who  had  driven  Pahoran 
from  the  judgment-seat.  Moroni 
followed  the  instruction  of  Pahoran, 
and  in  whatever  place  he  entered  he 
raised  the  standard  of  liberty  and 
joined  to  his  force  those  thousands 
who  wished  to  remain  freemen  and 
not  be  brought  into  bondage. 

King-Men  Overthrown 

When  Moroni  and  Pahoran  had 
joined  their  forces,  they  proceeded  to 


go  down  into  the  land  of  Zarahemla. 
In  the  ensuing  battle,  Pachus  was 
slain  and  his  followers  were  cap- 
tured and  tried  with  the  king-men 
who  had  previously  been  cast  into 
prison.  In  compliance  with  the  law 
they  were  executed,  as  refusing  to 
take  up  arms  in  defense  of  their 
country  but  rather  fight  against  their 
country.  Thus  peace  was  restored 
to  Zarahemla  and  Pahoran  was  re- 
stored to  the  judgment-seat. 

Immediately  thereafter  Moroni 
had  provisions  and  an  army  of  six 
thousand  men  sent  to  the  assistance 
of  Helaman.  Six  thousand  men  and 
a  quantity  of  food  were  also  sent 
to  the  armies  of  Lehi  and  Teancum. 
Moroni  and  Pahoran  with  a  third 
large  body  of  men  marched  against 
Nephihah.  Four  thousand  Laman- 
ites  whom  they  captured  on  the 
way,  after  entering  into  a  covenant 
of  peace,  were  sent  to  dwell  with 
the  people  of  Ammon. 

Lamanites  Driven  Out 

When  Moroni  was  camped  out- 
side Nephihah,  he  desired  the  La- 
manites to  come  out  to  battle 
against  him,  but  they  feared  the 
courage  of  the  Nephites  as  well  as 
their  numbers,  so  they  did  not  come 
out  to  battle  that  day. 

In  the  nighttime  Moroni  came 
upon  the  top  of  the  wall  of  the 
city  to  discover  in  what  part  the 
Lamanites  were  camped.  He  then 
returned  to  his  army  and  had  them 
prepare  strong  cords  and  ladders 
which  his  men  could  let  down  into 
the  city  on  the  west  side,  while  the 
Lamanites  were  asleep  on  tlie  east 
side.  By  morning  all  the  Nephites 
were  within  the  walls  of  the  city. 
When  the  Lamanites  awakened  they 
were  so  frightened  that  they  sought 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


127 


to  escape  by  the  pass,  but  Moroni 
sent  his  men  after  them  and  killed 
many  and  captured  manv  others. 
The  remainder  fled  to  the  land  of 
Moroni  on  the  seashore.  The  Ne- 
phites  regained  the  city  without  the 
loss  of  one  man.  The  Lamanite 
prisoners  desired  to  join  the  people 
of  Amnion,  so  Moroni  was  relieved 
of  a  great  burden,  and  those  Laman- 
ites  began  to  till  the  fields  and  raise 
grain  and  all  kinds  of  flocks. 

As  Moroni  and  his  victorious 
army  approached  the  other  Nephite 
cities  held  by  the  Lamanites,  they 
fled  before  them.  Moroni's  forces 
became  joined  with  those  of  Lehi 
and  Teancum: 

And  the  armies  of  the  Lamanites  were 
all  gathered  together,  insomuch  that  they 
were  all  in  one  body  in  the  land  of  Moroni. 
Now  Ammoron,  the  king  of  the  Lamanites, 
was  also  with  them   (Alma  62:33). 

When  the  two  armies  were  thus 
facing  each  other,  because  of  the 
weariness  of  both,  none  but  Tean- 
cum conceived  any  stratagem.  He, 
howe\er,  blamed  Amalickiah  and  his 
brother  Ammoron  for  all  the  wars 
and  bloodshed,  and  famine,  and  in 
his  anger,  he  let  himself  down  over 
the  walls  of  the  city: 

.  .  .  And  he  went  forth  with  a  cord, 
from  place  to  place,  insomuch  that  he  did 
find  the  king;  and  he  did  cast  a  javelin 
at  him,  which  did  pierce  him  near  the 
heart.  But  behold,  the  king  did  awake 
his  servant  before  he  died,  insomuch  that 
they  did  pursue  Teancum,  and  slew  him 
(Alma  62:36). 

The  death  of  Teancum  grieved 
Moroni  and  Lehi  exceedingly,  for: 

...  he  had  been  a  man  who  had  fought 
vahantly  for  his  country,  yea,  a  true  friend 
to  liberty;  and  he  had  suffered  very  many 


exceedingly   sore    afflictions    .    .    .    (Alma 
62:37). 

On  the  morrow  Moroni  drove  the 
Lamanites  out  of  the  land  and  they 
did  not  then  return  against  the 
Nephites.  Moroni  fortified  suffi- 
ciently the  parts  of  the  land  most 
exposed  to  the  Lamanites,  and  then 
returned  to  Zarahemla;  Helaman 
'\  .  .  returned  to  the  place  of  his 
inheritance.  .  .  J'  (Alma  62:42) 
and  there  was  once  more  peace  in 
the  land  in  the  thirty-second  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  judges,  after 
many  years  of  war. 

There  had  been  great  wickedness 
among  the  Nephites,  but  they  had 
been  spared  because  of  the  prayers 
of  the  righteous.  Moroni  yielded  up 
the  command  of  the  army  to  his 
son  Moronihah.  Helaman  and  his 
brethren  again  went  forth  to  preach 
the  word  of  God  and  regulate  the 
Church.  The  people  humbled  them- 
selves and  again  began  to  multiply, 
to  become  strong  in  the  land  and 
rich.  Howex'cr,  they  remembered 
the  great  mercies  of  the  Lord  to 
them  and  remained  steadfast. 

Deaths  of  Hehman  and  Moroni 

During  this  happy  period  Hela- 
man died,  in  the  thirty-fifth  year  of 
the  reign  of  the  judges,  and  Shib- 
lon  took  possession  of  those  sacred 
things  delivered  to  Helaman  by 
Alma.  We  find  that  Shiblon  and 
also  Corianton  did  good  continually 
and  kept  the  commandments  of  the 
Lord.  Moroni  the  great  prophet- 
patriot  died,  ".  .  .  And  thus  ended 
the  thirty  and  sixth  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  judges"  (Alma  63:3). 

It  was  during  the  next  year  that 
Hagoth,  ".  .  .  he  being  an  exceed- 
ingly curious  man  .  .  ."  (Alma  63:5) 
built  a  large  ship  in  which   many 


128 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


Nephites,  with  provisions,  sailed 
away,  taking  their  course  northward. 

The  following  year  Hagoth  built 
other  ships,  and  the  first  ship  re- 
turned ".  .  .  and  many  more  people 
did  enter  into  it.  .  .  "  (Alma  63:7) 
and  they  sailed  again  northward, 
but  they  were  never  heard  of  again. 

Many  people  went  into  the  land 
northward  and  Corianton  went  to 
carry  provisions  to  them.  In  the 
absence  of  Corianton,  Shiblon,  be- 
fore his  death,  conferred  the  sacred 
things  upon  Helaman,  son  of  Hela- 
man.  And  all  the  records  which 
Helaman  possessed  were  written  and 
sent  forth  among  the  children  of 


men,  except  those  parts  which  Alma 
had  instructed  should  not  go  forth. 

The  Book  of  Alma  ends  with  the 
thirty-ninth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  and  completes  the  account 
of  Alma  and  his  sons  Helaman  and 
Shiblon. 

Questions  on  the  Lesson 


1.  What  comparisons  can  be  drawn  be- 
tween the  internal  conditions  among  the 
Nephites,  and  those  in  countries  of  the 
world  today? 

2.  Show  how  the  teachings  of  Alma  to 
his  sons  bore  fruit. 

3.  How  do  you  account  for  the  lack  of 
jealousy  among  the  great  Nephite  leaders? 


ViSitifig  cJeacher  f/lessages 

Book  of  Mormon  Gems  of  Truth 


Lesson  32:  ",  .  .  My  Soul  Standeth  Fast  in  That  Liberty  in  the  Which 
God  Hath  Made  Us  Free''  (Alma  61:9). 

Leone  O.  Jacobs 

For  Tuesday,  May  3,  1955 

Objective:    To   show   that  we   must  hold  fast  to   that  God-given  liberty  which 
ensures  our  freedom. 


T  IBERTY  is  a  privilege  for  which 
men  have  fought  and  died  since 
the  beginning  of  time.  And  why 
have  men  been  so  tenacious  in  de- 
fense of  this  privilege?  Because 
liberty  is  the  God-given  right  of 
every  individual,  and  there  is  in- 
herent within  man  the  desire  to  act 
for  himself.  The  plan  of  salvation 
was  founded  upon  the  principle  that 
man  is  an  agent  unto  himself,  and 
only  by  his  own  volition  may  he 
advance. 

But  liberty  is  often  confused  with 


license.  Liberty  gives  one  the  right 
to  do  as  he  wishes  only  in  so  far  as 
he  does  not  infringe  upon  the  rights 
of  others,  while  license  may  mean 
the  abuse  of  freedom,  or  freedom 
used  in  contempt  of  law. 

There  are  two  aspects  to  be  con- 
sidered regarding  liberty:  the  free- 
dom to  act,  and  the  responsibility 
that  liberty  imposes.  Often  we  think 
only  of  the  first,  and  give  little  con- 
sideration to  the  latter.  We  may  be 
free  to  act  but  not  free  to  avert  the 
consequences  of  our  actions  —  they 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


129 


are  irrevocable.  No  one  can  deny 
us  the  right  to  do  as  we  wish,  but 
each  person  must  pay  the  price  of 
doing  as  he  wishes.  Brother  Richard 
L.  Evans  says,  ''All  men  have  the 
God-given  right  to  think  and  be- 
lieve as  they  will,  and  all  men  have 
the  God-given  responsibility  to  ren- 
der an  accounting  sometime,  some- 
where, for  those  things  which  they 
choose  to  think  and  believe." 

Repeatedly  we  hear  people  say, 
''I  want  to  live  my  own  life,"  or 
''It  is  my  own  life,  isn't  it?"  —  to 
which  we  may  observe,  "It  is  your 
own  life  to  live  as  you  wish,  if  you 
do  not  touch  the  lives  of  others, 
but  others  may  easily  be  influenced 


for  good  or  ill  by  your  actions." 
This  is  part  of  the  responsibility 
incurred  by  the  possessor  of  liberty. 

Physical  liberty  is  greatly  to  be 
desired  and  to  be  defended,  but 
far  more  importnat  is  liberty  of  the 
mind  and  spirit.  To  be  in  bondage 
to  sin  is  spiritual  imprisonment. 
The  Lord  said: 

Abide  ye  in  the  liberty  wherewith  ye 
are  made  free;  entangle  not  yourselves 
in  sin,  but  let  your  hands  be  elean,  until 
the  Lord  comes   (D.  &  C.  88:86). 

Obedience  to  the  law  is  the  means 
by  which  we  may  continue  to  stand 
fast  in  liberty. 


« '»  ■ 


Vi/ofR    nleeting — Selection,  Care,  and  Use  of 

Household  Equipment 

(A  Course  Recommended  for  Use  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 

Lesson  8— Utensils  for  Surface  Cookery 

Rhea  H.  Gardner 

For  Tuesday,  May  lo,  1955 


OAVING  the  right  utensils  can 
make  the  difference  between  a 
happy  and  an  unhappy  homemaker, 
and  a  successful  or  unsuccessful 
cook. 

There  are  many  things  to  be  con- 
sidered in  buying  utensils  for  sur- 
face cooking.  The  size  of  the  pan 
should  be  proportional  to  the 
amount  of  food  to  be  cooked.  Pans 
nearly  the  same  size  as  the  elements 
over  which  they  are  to  be  placed  will 
insure  the  most  economical  use  of 
heat. 

One   utensil  with  a  number  of 


uses  is  a  better  choice  than  several 
suited  to  only  one  job.  A  rounded 
union  on  the  inside  of  a  pan  simpli- 
fies cleaning.  A  lip  on  at  least  one 
side  is  a  convenience  when  pouring 
liquids.  If  the  cover  is  to  be  tight- 
fitting,  either  the  pan  or  the  cover 
must  have  a  beveled  edge.  A  close- 
fitting  cover  permits  the  mainten- 
ance of  the  boiling  temperature 
when  low  heat  is  used. 

Handles  of  heat-resistant  material 
insure  safety.  One  should  make 
sure  that  the  handle  is  guaranteed 
to  last  as  long  as  the  kettle  or  pan 


130 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


and  that  it  will  not  come  loose.  A 
handle  too  long  may  overbalance  the 
pan  or  get  in  the  cook's  way.  One 
that  is  too  short  increases  possibility 
of  burns. 

The  most  frequently  used  ma- 
terials for  surface  cookery  are  alumi- 
num, copper,  glass,  enamelware,  and 
stainless  steel.  There  is  no  one 
best  kind  of  material  for  all  uses, 
but  each  has  qualities  that  make  it 
particularly  best  suited  for  specific 
uses. 

Aluminum  is  the  most  widely 
used  saucepan  material  and  is  mod- 
erate in  cost.  Aluminum  retains 
heat  well  at  a  low  temperature.  It 
also  heats  more  quickly  than  steel 
or  iron  and  thereby  saves  time.  Since 
it  is  a  good  conductor  of  heat  there 
is  less  danger  of  food  sticking,  when 
little  or  no  water  is  added  to  fruit 
or  vegetables.  Experiments  con- 
ducted by  the  United  States  Depart- 
ment of  Health  and  Johns  Hopkins 
and  other  universities  entirely  dis- 
credit the  theory  that  cancer  or  oth- 
er diseases  may  be  caused  by  foods 
cooked  in  aluminum  utensils. 

If  food  sticks  to  an  aluminum 
pan,  first  try  soaking.  Should  scour- 
ing be  necessary,  use  steel  wool,  or 
a  mild  abrasive  such  as  whiting  (ob- 
tainable at  most  hardware  stores). 
If  an  aluminum  pan  becomes  a  lit- 
tle discolored,  boil  something  acid 
in  it,  such  as  water  with  a  little  vine- 
gar or  cream  of  tartar,  or  cook  some 
slightly  acid  food,  such  as  tomatoes 
or  tart  apples  in  the  pan.  This  will 
brighten  the  pan  and  not  harm  the 
food.  The  best  practice  in  the  care 
of  aluminum  is  to  give  it  proper 
care  each  time  it  is  used,  and  you 
will  not  have  to  resort  to  drastic 
cleaning  measures. 

Copper  is  more  expensive  than 


other  materials  and  requires  constant 
care  to  keep  it  bright.  Some  manu- 
facturers apply  copper  to  the  bot- 
tom of  utensils  made  of  stainless 
steel  to  improve  evenness  of  heat- 
ing. This  combination  makes  for  a 
more  efficient  utensil.  For  regular 
care,  wash  copper  utensils  with  hot 
soapy  water  immediately  after  using 
them.  Dry  carefully  and  thorough- 
ly. Copper  utensils  sometimes  de- 
velop spots  and  become  tarnished. 
These  cannot  always  be  removed 
with  regular  cleaning  agents.  Try 
rubbing  them  with  hot  vinegar  and 
salt,  lemon  rind  and  salt,  or  hot 
buttermilk.  Do  not  overheat  a  dry 
copper  utensil  or  the  copper  will 
come  off  like  powder. 

Glass  is  comparatively  easy  to 
clean,  inexpensive,  and  holds  heat 
well.  However,  it  conducts  heat 
poorly,  therefore,  breaks  easily.  The 
main  advantage  of  glass  is  its  trans- 
parency. 

Enamelware  is  glass  fused  onto  a 
steel  base  by  firing  at  a  high  tem- 
perature. Therefore,  as  with  glass, 
care  must  be  used  to  see  that  it  does 
not  boil  dry  or  receive  hard  knocks. 
Enamel  lids  do  not  fit  tightly,  and 
this  is  a  disadvantage  in  vegetable 
cookery.  Food  sticks  to  the  bottom 
because  of  uneven  heat  distribution. 
The  price  is  a  factor  in  its  favor. 
When  food  is  burned  or  stuck  on, 
soak  the  utensil  in  water  before  try- 
ing to  clean  it.  Avoid  sharp  scrap- 
ers and  do  not  use  steel  wool  or  a 
coarse  scouring  powder.  Enamel- 
ware  and  graniteware  can  be  cleaned 
simply  by  washing  with  mild  soap 
and  water. 

Ironware  gives  an  even  spread  and 
good  retention  of  heat,  making  it  de- 
sirable for  slow  cooking.  Its  weight, 
cplor,  and  hot  handles  are  disadvan- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


131 


tages.  It  will  rust  if  not  kept  dry. 
Ironware  seldom  needs  more  care 
than  a  good  wash  in  hot  soapy  wat- 
er. You  can  scour  it  with  steel  wool 
and  use  a  strong  alkaline  soap  or 
water  softener  to  remove  grease. 
You  may  have  an  iron  utensil  that 
you  use  only  a  few  times  a  year.  To 
prevent  rust  from  forming,  put  a 
thin  coat  of  fat  on  it,  then  wrap  in 
paper  and  put  away  in  a  dry  place. 

Stainless  steel  utensils  are  increas- 
ing in  popularity  because  improved 
evenness  of  cooking  has  been 
achieved  by  applying  aluminum  or 
copper  to  the  undersurface  or  by 
using  a  special  heat  distributing  core 
between  two  sheets  of  steel.  Uten- 
sils made  entirely  of  stainless  steel 
form  hot  spots  and  cause  food  to 
stick  because  of  uneven  distribution 
of  heat.  Stainless  steel  is  easily 
cleaned,  is  very  durable  and  resistant 
to  pitting.  The  high  cost  may  be 
a  disadvantage.    It  may  be  cleaned 


with  a  gritless  cleaning  powder,  such 
as  whiting,  or  extremely  fine  steel 
wool.  It  usually  requires  only  mild 
cleaning  methods. 

A  minimum  number  of  well-chos- 
en utensils  in  various  materials  may 
serve  a  homemaker  better  than  a 
larger  set  all  of  one  type  of  ma- 
terial. Slow  cooking  of  food  under 
a  watchful  eye  and  for  the  mini- 
mum time  saves  energy,  time,  and 
wear  on  pans,  as  well  as  preserving 
food  nutrients  and  flavor.  'Troper 
care  means  longer  wear." 

Thoughts  ioi  Discussion 

1.  Did  you  "buy"  or  were  you  "sold" 
a  large  part  of  your  kitchen  utensils?  What 
was  the  strongest  motive  in  your  buying 
them — actual  need  or  high  pressure  sales- 
manship? 

2.  What  utensils  do  you  use  frequently 
enough  to  justify  the  price  you  paid  and 
the  storage  space  they  use? 

3.  Allow  time  for  adequate  discussion. 


JLiterature — Literature  of  England 

Lesson  48-Matthew  Arnold   (1822-1888) 

Elder  B riant  S.  Jacobs 

(Textbook:  The  Literature  of  England,  11,  Woods,  Watt,  Anderson,  pp.  726-748; 

527-561) 

For  Tuesday,  May  17,  1955 

Objective:    To  weigh  and  consider  Matthew  Arnold's  considerable  contribution 
to  English  literature. 

One  of  the  wisest  men  of  our  day,  of   liberty   is   the   spirit   which    seeks   to 

Judge  Learned  Hand,  has  not  pre-  understand  the  minds  of  other  men  and 

''      °,,       ,   r       Ti.       -Ui.!,!,  women:  the  spirit  or  liberty  is  the  spirit 

sumed  to  define  liberty,  but  he  has  ^^.^^  ^^.^^^  \^^.^  ^^^^^^^^^^  alongside  its 

stated  his  own  faith  regarding  it:  own  wthout  bias.  .  .  . 

The  spirit  of  liberty  is  the  spirit  which         0"^  i"  such  a  spirit  are  we  ready 
is  not  too  sure  that  it  is  right;  the  spirit      to    be    taught;    to    be    enriched;    to 


132 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


grow;  and  we  should  approach  Mat- 
thew Arnold  in  this  spirit,  as  we 
should  approach  literatures  of  all 
times  and  peoples. 

Matthew  Arnold  is  not  everyone's 
favorite  author.  Throughout  his 
life  he  maintained  a  personal  aloof- 
ness which  was  both  conscious  and 
deliberate;  to  maintain  this  same  in- 
terval between  himself  and  later 
generations  he  directed  that  no  biog- 
raphy be  written,  and  he  destroyed 
all  papers  save  a  few  letters  and  his 
published  works:  it  was  in  these 
that  he  wanted  to  live.  Richly  his 
wish  has  been  fulfilled.  Whatever 
phase  of  Victorian  life  we  may 
choose  to  consider,  there  he  stands 
confronting  us,  too  considerable  to 
be  ignored,  too  penetrating  to  be 
silenced. 

Some  have  found  Arnold  to  be 
the  prophet  of  despair;  for  others 
he  championed  excellence  and 
truth.  All  agree  to  his  largeness 
and  sincerity  and  depth.  In  his 
monumental  work  in  the  English 
schools,  in  his  poetry,  and  in  his 
critical  writings,  there  is  a  grand 
unity.  Firm  in  his  belief  that 
''conduct  is  three-fourths  of  life," 
Arnold,  more  nearly  than  any  of 
his  contemporaries,  exemplified  in 
his  own  life  the  classical  virtues  he 
so  loved:  ''to  think  clearly,  to  feel 
nobly,  and  to  delineate  firmly." 

If  the  mature  Arnold  spent  his 
energies  fighting  to  uphold  the  best, 
he  was  but  fulfilling  the  pattern  es- 
tablished by  his  father,  Thomas 
Arnold,  the  famous  headmaster  at 
Rugby  school,  and  the  most  domi- 
nant teacher  and  personal  influence 
young  Arnold  knew.  Thomas  be- 
lieved completely  in  the  virtues  of 
a  truly  classical,  liberal  education. 
This  strong  belief  in  the  need  for 


A   Perry  Picture 

A1ATTHEW  ARNOLD 

1822-1888 

traditional  standards  was  bequeathed 
in  full  measure  upon  his  son  Mat- 
thew. 

After  leaving  Rugby,  young  "Matt" 
attended  Oxford,  graduating  in 
1844.  He  taught  for  a  time,  then 
for  two  years  he  lived  in  the  realm 
of  politics  and  power  as  secretary 
to  Lord  Lansdowne.  But  Arnold 
was  not  content  amid  these  values, 
and  furthermore  he  was  in  love  and 
long  engaged.  In  need  of  perma- 
nent income,  he  accepted,  when,  in 
1847,  Lord  Lansdowne  secured  him 
a  position  as  inspector  of  schools. 
For  the  next  forty  years  he  traveled 
England  and  the  continent,  exam- 
ining students  for  scholastic  profi- 
ciency and  constantly  making  rec- 
ommendations which  would  give  to 
the  great  English  middle  classes  a 
thorough,    free    education    compa- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


133 


rable  in  quality  to  schooling  obtain- 
able in  Germany  and  France.  When 
he  retired  he  was  highly  esteemed 
by  teachers  and  administrators  alike. 

As  a  student  Arnold  had  felt  the 
great  power  of  poetry,  and  had  dedi- 
cated his  life  to  it  by  keeping  him- 
self distant  from  his  fellow  students, 
since  he  felt  their  values  would  not 
help  him  in  his  poetic  ambitions. 
After  he  became  inspector  he  con- 
tinued writing  poetry,  and  at  the 
beginning  of  each  year  he  meticu- 
lously noted  the  books  he  intended 
to  read.  As  he  read  each  one  in  a 
few  moments  snatched  in  bumping 
railway  cars,  stations,  and  miserable 
hotels,  he  carefully  crossed  its  title 
off.  He  copied  from  his  readings 
the  great  and  rewarding  thoughts 
and  systematically  contemplated 
these  throughout  his  life.  In  1857 
he  was  honored  by  being  appointed 
to  the  chair  of  poetry  at  Oxford, 
where  he  lectured  three  or  four 
times  yearly  for  the  next  decade, 
the  first  in  his  position  to  give  the 
lectures  in  English  rather  than  in 
Latin.  After  his  fortieth  year  he 
wrote  little  poetry,  devoting  most 
of  his  energies  to  criticism,  not  only 
in  literary  matters,  but  in  politics, 
religion,  and  economics. 

His  marriage  was  evidently  a 
happy  one.  When  he  retired  from 
his  school  position  in  1886  at  age 
sixty-six,  his  pension  was  not  ade- 
quate, so,  at  the  suggestion  of  Henry 
James  and  other  friends,  he  made 
a  lecture  tour  of  America.  He  made 
money  and  was  well  received,  at  the 
same  time  enjoying  himself  im- 
mensely. 

His  entire  hfe  was  vigorous.  At 
age  sixty-five,  still  following  his  life- 
long liking  for  exercise,  he  went 
skating;  at  sixty-six  he  continued  to 


go  swimming.  But  his  health  began 
to  fail  after  his  retirement,  and  he 
died  suddenly  in  1888  at  the  pier 
while  welcoming  his  daughter  and 
grandchildren  home  from  an  Ameri- 
can port. 

Arnold's  Creed 

In  one  of  the  great  periods  of 
dynamic  change  in  western  history, 
Matthew  Arnold  refused  to  believe 
that  a  value  is  valuable  merely  be- 
cause it  is  new.  True  to  his  classi- 
cal training,  he  found  more  of  the 
best  in  the  culture  of  ancient  Greece 
than  he  did  in  his  contemporary 
world. 

Imagine,  if  you  will,  Matthew 
Arnold  circulating  a  questionnaire 
in  his  official  capacity  as  your  super- 
intendent of  schools.  It  is  con- 
cerned with  the  TV  habits  of  high 
school  students.  Suppose  he  were 
to  receive  the  following  answers 
(as  did  an  enquiring  teacher  in  a 
1953  survey):  *Td  rather  sit  and 
look  than  sit  and  exercise  my  brain." 
''Mr.  Arnold,  I  suffer  when  I  read.'' 
''A  masterpiece  is  something  you 
don't  understand."  "Who  wants  to 
read?  It  makes  you  feel  sissified." 
Here,  in  chronic  form,  is  our  mod- 
ern intensification  of  the  symptoms 
Arnold  feared. 

Like  the  legions  of  courageous 
souls  who  founded  both  our  own 
nation  and  our  own  Church,  Mat- 
thew Arnold  looked  about  him  and 
found  almost  everywhere  absent  his 
concept  of  the  Ideal.  The  Real  as 
he  saw  it  was  not  encouraging: 
smugness,  hypocrisy,  self-righteous- 
ness; worship  of  success,  wealth, 
energy,  things;  a  rampant  individu- 
ality so  uninformed,  headstrong, 
and  extreme  as  to  have  little  con- 
cern for  quality  and  excellence. 

To    such   a    generation    Arnold's 


134 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


constant  message  was,  ''Repent,  for 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  within 
you."  Arnold  knew  full  well  that 
men  cannot  be  driven  either  to 
Perfection  or  Heaven,  but  the  pas- 
sion of  his  life,  both  in  his  private 
actions  as  in  his  writings,  was  his 
belief  in  the  values  of  education. 

Both  within  himself  and  his  age 
Arnold  acknowledged  a  great  de- 
cline in  faith.  The  most  tragic  re- 
sult of  this  loss,  Arnold  felt,  was 
that  it  made  Man  something  less 
than  complete— he  became  disuni- 
fied,  both  within  himself  and  with- 
in the  society  which  produced  him. 
For  Arnold  was  profoundly  con- 
vinced that  man  is  not  saved  alone, 
but  within  the  society  or  culture  of 
which  he  is  a  part. 

The  vision  of  the  Ideal  can  come 
only  from  an  inward  excellence— 
the  greatest  virtue  in  life,  but  the 
most  difficult  to  earn.  ''As  the 
Greek  poet  long  ago  said,  'excel- 
lence dwells  among  rocks  hardly 
accessible,  and  a  man  must  almost 
wear  his  heart  out  before  he  can 
reach  her'"  (text,  p.  558,  lines  44- 
47).  But  if,  through  education, 
man  attains  this  excellence,  or  cul- 
ture, or  rightness,  then  the  aware- 
ness of  perfection  lies  directly  ahead. 
And  for  him  perfection  is  the  goal: 

Not  a  having  and  a  resting  but  a  grow- 
ing and  a  becoming,  is  the  character  of 
perfection  as  culture  conceives  it  .  .  .  and 
individual  perfection  is  impossible  so  long 
as  the  rest  of  mankind  is  not  perfected 
along  with  us. 

When  such  lofty  goals  are  pre- 
sented throughout  a  lifetime,  in 
words  memorable  for  clarity,  in- 
tensity, honesty,  and  sincerity,  we 
can  then  begin  to  realize  the  great 
influence  of  Arnold  upon  the  Vic- 
torian Age. 


Arnold's  Poetiy 

Arnold's  poetry  is  the  direct  op- 
posite of  Tennyson's:  rarely  rich,  it 
is  always  true.  Sometimes,  however, 
the  truth  it  reveals  is  Arnold's  own 
sense  of  being  a  fragment— of  being 
a  solitary  part  of  a  larger  whole  never 
to  be  realized,  either  within  his  own 
life  or  in  his  writings.  His  poems 
reveal  his  sense  of  loss;  they  also 
record  his  intense  search  for  calm, 
for  peace,  for  insight  and  intelli- 
gence in  an  age  of  turmoil  and  un- 
certainty. Because  he  probes  search- 
ingly  into  the  depths  and  mysteries 
of  existence,  and  does  this  with 
clarity  and  power,  his  poems  can 
bring  each  of  us  to  a  richer  aware- 
ness of  self,  and  of  one's  own  im- 
mediate life. 

Let  us  look  briefly  at  four  of  his 
poems.  Their  stanza  form  is  no 
more  involved  than  the  metrical 
pattern;  their  tone  is  quiet  and  sub- 
dued, even  gray  and  melancholy,  but 
a  tone  perfectly  controlled,  and  uni- 
form throughout. 

In  his  "Quiet  Work"  (text,  page 
726)  Arnold  praises  the  two  duties 
of  working  constantly  and  at  the 
same  time  tranquilly.  Here  is  Ar- 
nold's distrust  of  the  superficial  and 
greedy  values  of  his  world,  and  his 
affirmation  of  the  rare  values  of  pa- 
tience and  unpublicized  examina- 
tion of  life's  problems. 

One  of  his  most  famous  poems  is 
"The  Scholar-Gypsy"  (text,  pp. 
734-739),  which  exemplifies  the 
classical  restraint  and  disciplined, 
polished  lines  of  Arnold.  He  tells 
of  a  scholar  who,  more  than  two 
hundred  years  ago,  left  his  books  to 
join  a  band  of  gypsies.  In  escaping 
with  them  into  nature  and  a  serene 
singleness  of  purpose,  he  found  a 
life  filled  with  peace,  meaning,  and 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


135 


unity.  The  immediate  loveliness  of 
Arnold's  nature  scenes  recalls  his 
own  happy  days  at  Oxford  when 
nature  sustained  him,  and  man  was 
good.  Lovingly,  almost  jealously, 
Arnold  recalls  the  many  haunts 
where  this  scholar-gypsy  spent  his 
idyllic  days: 

At  some  lone  homestead  in  the  Cumner 
hills, 
Where  at  her  open  door  the  housewife 
dams, 
Thou  hast  been  seen,  or  hanging  on  a  gate 
To  watch  the  threshers  in   the  mossy 
barns. 

(text,  p.  736,  lines  101-104) 

He  envies  the  unity  and  peace  of 
such  a  life,  whereas  our  lives  are 
worn  out  by  change,  and  shocks,  and 
a  thousand  schemes.   The  gypsy  is: 

Free   from   the   sick   fatigue,   the   languid 
doubt. 
Which   much   to  have   tried,  in   much 
been  baffled,  brings. 
O  life  unlike  to  ours!    [We] 

Who    fluctuate    idly    without    term    or 
scope. 
Of  whom  each  strives  nor  knows  for  what 
he  strives, 
And  each  half  lives  a  hundred  different 
lives; 
Who  wait  like  thee,  but  not,  like  thee, 
in  hope.  .  .  . 

(text,  p.  737,  lines  164-170) 

He  then  warns  the  gypsy  to  flee. 

Before  this  strange  disease  of  modern  life. 

With  its  sick  hurry,  its  divided  aims. 
Its  head  o'ertaxed,  its  palsied  hearts.  .  .  . 

(text,  p.  738,  lines  203-205) 

This  same  beautiful,  reminiscent 
tone  of  longing  for  peace  amid  na- 
ture's charms  is  continued  and  in- 
tensified in  'Thyrsis"  (text,  pp.  739- 
743)  one  of  the  great  English 
elegies,  written  in  remembrance  of 
his  schoolmate  and  friend,  Arthur 
Clough.  Likewise  ''Rugby  Chapel" 
(text,   pp.   745-747)    recalls   happy 


schooldays,  but  it  is  dedicated  to 
his  father,  Thomas  Arnold.  Written 
fifteen  years  after  his  death,  the 
poem  radiates  the  buoyant  warmth 
of  his  father's  personality,  his  in- 
tense love  for  the  best  throughout 
all  time,  his  great  power  to  ''fill  up 
the  gaps  in  our  files,"  to  encourage 
lesser  men  to  go  on  to  the  City  of 
God: 

And  through  thee  I  believe 

In  the  noble  and  great  who  are  gone.  .  .  . 

Yes!    I  believe  that  there  lived 

Others  like  thee  in  the  past.  .  .  . 

.  .  .  souls  tempered  with  fire, 

Fervent,  heroic,  and  good, 

Helpers  and  friends  of  mankind. 

(text,  p.  746,  lines  145  ff.) 

Rarely  has  a  more  noble  monu- 
ment to  a  father  been  erected  and 
immortalized  by  a  son. 

Arnold's  most  famous  poem  is 
"Dover  Beach,"  since  it  contains 
both  a  flawless  statement  of  his 
poetic  art  and  the  moving  revelation 
of  Arnold's  own  loneliness  and  his 
need  for  human  warmth  in  an  age 
devoid  of  faith,  an  age  where  never- 
theless men  fight  and  die  ignorant  of 
reason  or  need. 

Ah,  love,  let  us  be  true 

To    one    another!    for   the   world,    which 

seems 
To  lie  before  us  like  a  land  of  dreams. 
So  various,  so  beautiful,  so  new. 
Hath  really  neither  joy,  nor  love,  nor  light. 
Nor    certitude,   nor    peace,    nor   help   for 

pain; 
And  we  are  here  as  on  a  darkling  plain 
Swept   with    confused   alarms   of   struggle 

and  flight. 
Where  ignorant  armies  clash  by  night. 

(text,  p.  744,  lines  29-37) 

Arnold's  Essays 

In  1880,  when  he  was  fifty-seven, 
Arnold  published  'The  Study  of 
Poetry"  (text,  page  552)  as  an  intro- 
duction to  an  anthology.  This  essay 


136 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


contains  Arnold's  definition  of 
poetry  (page  552),  his  touchstone 
method  of  determining  whether 
poetry  is  of  the  highest  quahty 
(pp.  553-557),  his  definition  of  a 
classic  (page  554),  and  the  difference 
between  poetry  and  history.  Poetry 
he  defines,  in  the  words  of  Words- 
worth, as  ''the  breath  and  finer  spirit 
of  all  knowledge."  The  only  real 
estimate  of  poetry  must  be  free  of 
the  persona]  estimate,  in  which  the 
individual's  own  tastes  and  preju- 
dices prevent  him  from  seeing  the 
enduring  poetic  values,  as  well  as 
the  historical  estimate,  or  poetry 
which  has  become  great  merely  be- 
cause of  its  historical  place.  In  eval- 
uating poetry,  then,  Arnold  suggests 
it  be  compared  to  passages  which 
have  proved  themselves  through 
time,  and  cites  several  passages  or 
''touchstones"  of  high  poetic  value 
(page  557)-  Only  by  comparing 
newer  poetry  with  these  lines  of 
classical  power  and  purity  can  true 
poetry  be  identified. 

While  many  of  their  more  im- 
portant ideas  have  already  been  men- 
tioned in  this  lesson,  the  two  essays 
in  our  text,  "The  Function  of  Crit- 
icism at  the  Present  Time"  (text, 
pp.  529-544)  and  "Culture  and 
Anarchy"  (text,  pp.  544-551)  will 
prove  rewarding  to  those  who  really 
accept  Arnold's  concept  of  excel- 
lence and  therefore  read  him  at  first 
hand.  While  criticism  is  lower  than 
creation,  it  "is  the  true  function  of 
man"  (text,  page  530). 

Instead  of  believing  in  the  values 
of  the  contemporary  bustle,  Arnold 
agrees  with  Goethe:  "To  act  is  so 
easy;  to  think  is  so  hard"  (text,  page 
559).  Action  based  on  thought  is 
the  way  to  salvation,  but  this  pre- 
liminary critical  thinking,  because  it 


is  hard,  will  never  become  popular. 
After  finding  very  little  that  is  best 
in  England,  Arnold  gives  his  version 
of  happiness: 

...  to  have  the  sense  of  creative  ac- 
tivity is  the  great  happiness  and  the  great 
proof  of  being  ahve,  and  it  is  not  denied 
to  criticism  to  have  it;  but  then  criticism 
must  be  sincere,  simple,  flexible,  ardent, 
ever  widening  its  knowledge. 

The  selection  in  our  text  from 
"Culture  and  Anarchy"  (pp.  544- 
551)  distinguishes  between  He- 
braism (energy,  or  practical  doing), 
and  Hellenism  (intelligence,  or  con- 
templation), as  Arnold  sees  these 
trends  working  about  him  in  Vic- 
torian England. 

Arnold's  prose,  like  Arnold  him- 
self, is  clear,  balanced,  keen,  pene- 
trating, courageous,  and  idealistic. 
Like  him,  also,  it  compromises  with 
nothing  less  than  the  pursuit  of  the 
best  throughout  all  time.  For  a  man 
of  such  stature  as  Arnold's  there 
will  ever  be  a  crying  need,  whether 
he  lived  on  the  shores  of  the 
Aegean,  on  the  Thames  in  Victorian 
England,  or  in  the  world  of  tomor- 
row. Meeting  such  a  man  deepens 
and  strengthens  us,  for  he  forces  us 
to  come  face  to  face  with  many  of 
the  universal  experiences  and  con- 
flicts of  mortality  in  a  world  of 
growing  frustration  and  complexity. 

Questions  on  the  Lesson 

1.  Do  you  think  Matthew  Arnold  might 
be  described  fairly  as  being  only  an  edu- 
cator? 

2.  Why  is  loneliness  so  ominous  a  symp- 
tom to  Arnold? 

3.  Why  did  he  find  so  little  of  the  best 
in  Victorian  England?  Where  did  he 
find  the  best? 

4.  What  is  the  definition  of  a  touch- 
stone? 

5.  Discuss  Arnold's  definition  and  func- 
tion of  criticism;  of  poetry. 


Social  Science — T  he  Constitution 
o(  the  United  States 

(It  is  recommended  that  each  Rehef  Society  member  read  the  text  of  the  Constitution 
relating  to  each  lesson  as  printed  before  the  lesson) 

Article  XVI 
The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  lay  and  collect  taxes  on  incomes,  from  whatever 
source  derived,  without  apportionment  among  the  several  States,  and  without  regard  to 
any  census  or  enumeration. 

Article  XVII 

The  Senate  of  the  United  States  shall  be  composed  of  two  Senators  from  each 
State,  elected  by  the  people  thereof,  for  six  years;  and  each  Senator  shall  have  one  vote. 

The  electors  in  each  State  shall  have  the  qualifications  requisite  for  electors  of  the 
most  numerous  branch  of  the  State  legislatures. 

When  vacancies  happen  in  the  representation  of  any  State  in  the  Senate,  the 
executive  authority  of  such  State  shall  issue  writs  of  election  to  fill  such  vacancies;  Pro- 
vided, that  the  legislature  of  any  State  may  empower  the  executive  thereof  to  make 
temporary  appointment  until  the  people  fill  the  vacancies  by  election  as  the  legislature 
may  direct. 

This  Amendment  shall  not  be  so  construed  as  to  affect  the  election  or  term  of  any 
Senator  chosen  before  it  becomes  valid  as  part  of  the  Constitution. 

Article  XVIII 

Section  1.  After  one  year  from  the  ratification  of  this  article  the  manufacture,  sale, 
or  transportation  of  intoxicating  liquors  within,  the  importation  thereof  into,  or  the  ex- 
portation thereof  from  the  United  States  and  all  territory  subject  to  the  jurisdiction 
thereof  for  beverage  purposes  is  hereby  prohibited. 

Section  2.  The  Congress  and  the  several  States  shall  have  concurrent  power  to  en- 
force this  article  by  appropriate  legislation. 

Section  3.  This  article  shall  be  inoperative  unless  it  shall  have  been  ratified  as  an 
amendment  to  the  Constitution  by  the  Legislatures  of  the  several  States,  as  provided  in 
the  Constitution,  within  seven  years  from  the  date  of  the  submission  hereof  to  the 
States  by  the  Congress. 

Article  XIX 

Section  1.  The  right  of  citizens  of  the  United  States  to  vote  shall  not  be  denied  or 
abridged  by  the  United  States  or  by  any  State  on  account  of  sex. 

Section  2.  Congress  shall  have  power  to  enforce  this  Article  by  appropriate  legisla- 
tion. 

Article  XX 

Section  1.  The  terms  of  the  President  and  Vice-President  shall  end  at  noon  on  the 
20th  day  of  January,  and  the  terms  of  Senators  and  Representatives  at  noon  on  the 
third  day  of  January,  of  the  years  in  which  such  terms  would  have  ended  if  this 
Article  had  not  been  ratified;  and  the  terms  of  their  successors  shall  then  begin. 

Section  2.  The  Congress  shall  assemble  at  least  once  in  every  year,  and  such  meet- 
ing shall  begin  at  noon  on  the  third  day  of  January,  unless  they  shall  by  law  appoint 
a  different  day. 

Section  3.  If,  at  the  time  fixed  for  the  beginning  of  the  term  of  the  President,  the 
President  Elect  shall  ha\e  died,  the  Vice-President  Elect  shall  become  President.  If  a 
President  shall  not  have  been  chosen  before  the  time  fixed  for  the  beginning  of  his  term, 
or  if  the  President  Elect  shall  have  failed  to  qualify,  then  the  Vice-President  Elect  shall 
act  as  President  until  a  President  shall  have  qualified;  and  the  Congress  may  by  law 
provide  for  the  case  wherein  neither  a  President  Elect  nor  a  Vice-President  Elect  shall 

Page  137 


138 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


have  qualified,  declaring  who  shall  then  act  as  President,  or  the  manner  in  which 
one  who  is  to  act  shall  be  selected,  and  such  person  shall  act  accordingly  until  a  Presi- 
dent or  Vice-President  shall  have  qualified. 

Section  ^.  The  Congress  may  by  law  provide  for  the  case  of  the  death  of  any  of 
the  persons  from  whom  the  House  of  Representatives  may  choose  a  President,  when- 
ever the  right  of  choice  shall  have  devolved  upon  them,  and  for  the  case  of  the  death 
of  any  of  the  persons  from  whom  the  Senate  may  choose  a  Vice-President  whenever  the 
right  of  choice  shall  have  devolved  upon  them. 

Section  5.  Section  1  and  2  shall  take  effect  on  the  fifteenth  day  of  October  follow- 
ing the  ratification  of  this  Article. 

Section  6.  This  Article  shall  be  inoperative  unless  it  shall  have  been  ratified  as  an 
Amendment  to  the  Constitution  by  the  Legislatures  of  three-fourths  of  the  several 
States  within  seven  years  from  the  date  of  its  submission. 

Article  XXI 

Section  1.  The  Eighteenth  Article  of  Amendment  to  the  Constitution  of  the  Unit- 
ed States  is  hereby  repealed. 

Section  2.  The  transportation  or  importation  into  any  State,  Territory,  or  Posses- 
sion of  the  United  States  for  delivery  therein  of  Intoxicating  Liquors,  in  violation  of 
the  laws  thereof,  is  hereby  prohibited. 

Section  3.  This  Article  shall  be  inoperative  unless  it  shall  have  been  ratified  as  an 
Amendment  to  the  Constitution  by  Conventions  in  the  several  States,  as  provided  in 
the  Constitution,  within  seven  years  from  the  date  of  the  submission  hereof  to  the 
States  by  the  Congress. 

ARTICLE  XXII 

Section  1 .  No  person  shall  be  elected  to  the  office  of  the  President  more  than  twice, 
and  no  person  who  has  held  the  office  of  President,  or  acted  as  President,  for  more  than 
two  years  of  a  term  to  which  some  other  person  was  elected  President  shall  be  elected 
to  the  office  of  President  more  than  once.  But  this  Article  shall  not  apply  to  any  per- 
son holding  the  office  of  President  when  this  Article  was  proposed  by  the  Congress,  and 
shall  not  prevent  any  person  who  may  be  holding  the  office  of  President,  or  acting 
as  President,  during  the  term  within  which  this  Article  becomes  operative  from  holding 
the  office  of  President,  or  acting  as  President  during  the  remainder  of  such  term. 

Section  2.  This  Article  shall  be  inoperative  unless  it  shall  have  been  ratified  as  an 
amendment  to  the  Constitution  by  the  legislature  of  three-fourths  of  the  several  States 
within  seven  years  from  the  date  of  its  submission  to  the  States  by  Congress. 

Lesson  14— Amendments  Sixteen  Through  Twenty-Two 
Elder  Albert  R.  Bowen 

Texts:  Your  Rugged  Constitution,  (Y.  R.  C),  pp.  238-269;  The  Constitution  oi  the 
United  States,  Its  Sources  and  Application,  (C.  of  U.  S.),  pp.  251-263 

For  Tuesday,  May  24,  1955 

Objective:  To  study  the  Amendments  to  the  Constitution  since  1913. 

TN    1895,   Congress  attempted   to 
pass   an   income   tax   law.    This 


Power  oi  Congiess  to  Tax  Incomes 
—Sixteenth  Amendment,  (Y.  R.  C, 
pp.  238-239;  C.  of  U.  S.,  pp.  251-252) 

The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  lay 
and  collect  taxes  on  incomes,  from  what- 
ever source  derived,  without  apportionment 
among  the  several  States,  and  without  re- 
gard to  any  census  or  enumeration. 


law  was  held  to  be  unconstitutional 
because  being  a  direct  tax  within 
the  meaning  of  the  Constitution, 
it  was  not  made  proportional  in  its 
application.  Being  a  direct  tax,  in 
ofder  for  the  law  to  be  valid  in 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  139 

conformity  with  the  Constitution,  the  Senate  of  the  United  States  by 
it  was  required  to  be  levied  upon  the  voters  themselves,  instead  of  by 
the  basis  of  population.  the  various  state  legislatures  as  pro- 
An  income  tax  would  be  both  vided  in  Article  I,  section  3.  This 
unfair  and  unworkable  levied  upon  Amendment  was  the  source  of  long 
a  basis  of  population  because  this  and  protracted  debate  which  began 
requirement  would  place  upon  the  as  early  as  1826.  Because  the  Amend- 
people  of  the  states  with  large  pop-  nient  makes  no  significant  change 
ulations  a  much  greater  tax  burden  in  constitutional  rights  or  guaran- 
than  upon  citizens  or  residents  of  tees,  it  is  not  of  great  importance 
states  with  small  populations.  The  to  understand  more  than  its  sub- 
Sixteenth  Amendment  was  adopted  stance  and,  therefore,  its  text  is 
in  1913  to  overcome  the  Constitu-  omitted  from  this  lesson. 

ional    objection    of    apportionment  n    ?  l-x-         h  t  2.     ■    j.-       r  ■ 

.{  1     ,\^  Fionibition  or  intoxicating  Liquors 

among  the  several  states.  r--  1  .       ^la         j        ^    /^    r> 

^,  ^  .  ,       ,         ,  ,  —LiPhteenth  Amendment,    (Y.  R. 

Ihe  mcome  tax   laws   began    by  r^  ^      -.r^^^nc  -,^ 


providing  only  a  small  percentage 
of  the  revenue  of  the  United  States 


256) 


Government.     This    tax    has    now  The   Eighteenth  Amendment  is 

grown  to  the  proportion  of  yielding  no  longer  part  of  the  Constitution, 

by   far   the   greatest  percentage   of  Consequently   there  is   nothing   to 

tax   revenue    than    from    all    other  be  gained  in  quoting  its  provisions, 

sources  of  taxation  combined.   Fur-  It  was  the  Amendment  which  pro- 

thermore,  the  rates  of  taxation  have  vided    for    the   prohibition    of   the 

tremendously  increased  until  the  in-  manufacture,  sale  or  transportation 

come  tax  has  come  to  be  regarded  of  intoxicating  liquors,  or  their  im- 

by  many  serious  thinking  people,  as  portation  or  exportation  into,  from, 

confiscatory  in  its  effect.  or  within  the  United  States.   It  was 

There  is  a  resolution  now  pending  adopted  January  29,  1919  and  was 

in  Congress  to  limit  the  power  of  repealed     December     5,     1933    by 

Congress  in  the  percentage  of  in-  the  adoption   of   the  Twenty-First 

come  which  it  may  tax,  except  under  Amendment. 

certain  emergency  conditions.  This  The    history   of    the   Eighteenth 

resolution  has  been  adopted  by  sev-  Amendment   and    its    enforcement 

eral  states  and  it  is  not  inconceiv-  was  a  stormy  one  and  forms  one 

able  that  it  may  be  adopted  as  a  of  the  saddest  stories  of  lawlessness 

limitation  upon  the  taxing  power  of  and  corrpution  in  the  history  of  our 

Congress.  country.   It  was  designed  to  protect 

Direct  Ejection  of  Senators-Seven-  ^'^  ^'^'^^"^  °/  *^\^°""^,7  ff '"'* 

teenth  Amendment,  (Y.  R.  C,  pp.  *^  '^^^S^'  "j  ^'^°^°.l  w.th  the  ac- 

r^     iTTTc             -      ^\  companying  degradation  and  crime 

240-241;  C.  of   U.  S.,  pp.   252-253)  ^     /  ,   ^      .,g       ..                          r       . 

^     ^                       'ri      >>      ^;»/  connected    with    its    manufacture, 

Reference  has  already  been  made  distribution,   and   use.    It   may  be 

to  the  Se\'enteenth  Amendment  to  argued   that   the   Amendment   was 

the  Constitution  which  was  adopted  a    failure.     Its    faithful    observance 

in  May  of    1913.    It  provides   for  and  proper  enforcement,  however, 

the  direct  election  of  members  of  would  have  brought  untold  bless- 


140 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


ings  in  health,  civic,  and  economic 
improvement  to  the  people  of  the 
country. 

Voting  Rights  to  Women  —  Nine- 
teenth Amendment,  (Y.  R.  C,  pp. 
244-245;  C.  oi  U.  S.y  pp.  256-257) 

Section  1.  The  right  of  citizens  of  the 
United  States  to  vote  shall  not  be  denied 
or  abridged  by  the  United  States  or  by 
any  State  on  account  of  sex. 

Section  2.  Congress  shall  have  power 
to  enforce  this  Article  by  appropriate 
legislation. 

It  seems  strange  to  us  now  that 
a  Civil  War  should  be  fought  to 
free  the  slave,  and  the  Constitution 
amended  to  give  him  the  right  to 
vote,  and  that  this  latter  funda- 
mental right  of  citizenship  should 
be  denied  to  any  citizen  on  the 
ground  of  sex.  The  movement  to 
remove  the  voting  disability  from 
women  began  in  1878  under  the 
leadership  of  Susan  B.  Anthony. 
This  was  forty  years  before  the  Nine- 
teenth Amendment  was  finally 
adopted.  Before  woman  suffrage 
became  national  in  scope,  it  had 
been  adopted  in  several  states.  It 
became  law  in  Wyoming  in  1869, 
in  Colorado  in  1893,  and  in  Utah 
and  Idaho  in  1896.  (See  Centenary 
oi  Rehei  Society,  pp.  65-67.)  The 
State  of  Montana  elected  the  first 
woman  to  Congress  in  1916.  She 
was  Miss  Jeannette  Rankin. 

This  Amendment  does  not  take 
from  the  states  the  right  to  fix 
qualifications  for  voters.  It  merely 
provides  that  this  right  may  not  be 
denied  on  the  ground  of  sex,  even 
as  the  Fifteenth  Amendment  pro- 
hibits a  denial  of  suffrage  upon  the 
ground  of  race,  color,  or  previous 
condition  of  servitude. 

Terms  of  Office  Changed  —  Twen- 


tieth Amendment,   (Y.  R.  C,  pp. 
246-249;  C.  oi  U.  S.,  pp.  258-260) 

Section  1.  The  terms  of  the  President 
and  Vice  President  shall  end  at  noon  on 
the  20th  day  of  January,  and  the  terms 
of  Senators  and  Representatives  at  noon 
on  the  third  day  of  January,  of  the  years 
in  which  such  terms  would  have  ended 
if  this  article  had  not  been  ratified;  and 
the  terms  of  their  successors  shall  then 
begin. 

Section  2.  The  Congress  shall  assemble 
at  least  once  in  every  year,  and  such  meet- 
ings shall  begin  at  noon  on  the  third  day 
of  January,  unless  they  shall  by  law  appoint 
a  different  day. 

There  are  three  other  sections  to 
the  Twentieth  Amendment.  Section 
three  provides  for  the  succession  in 
the  Presidency  and  Vice-Presidency 
in  the  event  either  or  both  have 
not  been  elected,  or  shall  fail  to 
qualify  on  the  day  fixed  for  entering 
upon  the  duties  of  those  offices. 
Section  four  provides  that  the  House 
of  Representatives  may,  by  law,  pro- 
vide for  the  contingency  of  death 
of  any  of  the  persons  from  whom 
it  may  choose  a  President  whenever 
the  right  of  choice  devolves  upon 
them,  and  gives  to  the  Senate  the 
same  right  in  its  choice  of  a  Vice- 
President  under  similar  circum- 
stances. 

Sections  five  and  six  merely  pro- 
vide for  the  time  when  the  Amend- 
ment shall  become  effective  and 
places  a  time  fimit  upon  ratification 
of  seven  years  from  the  date  of 
submission. 

The  Twentieth  Amendment  was 
proposed  March  3,  1932  and  rati- 
fied February  6,  1933. 

Section  one  of  the  Twentieth 
Amendment  is  what  is  known  as 
the  "Lame  Duck  Amendment."  Its 
purpose  was  to  provide  a  Congress 
ready  to  function  with  a  new  Presi- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


141 


dent  when  he  takes  office.  Under 
the  provisions  of  the  Constitution, 
prior  to  this  Amendment,  there  was 
a  period  from  December  to  March 
following  the  national  election,  dur- 
ing which  the  old  Congress  re- 
mained in  office,  even  though  it 
contained  members  who  had  been 
rejected  by  the  voters.  It  was  the 
practice  of  the  President,  at  the 
beginning  of  his  term,  to  call  a 
special  session  of  Congress  to  con- 
vene at  the  time  he  took  office  in 
order  that  necessary  legislative  mat- 
ters would  not  have  to  wait  until 
the  regular  session  convened  in  the 
December  following  the  inaugura- 
tion, as  provided  by  the  Constitu- 
tion as  originally  adopted.  In  the 
early  history  of  the  country,  travel- 
ing conditions  were  poor  and  the 
time  was  needed  to  assemble  the 
members  of  Congress  from  the  dis- 
tant parts  of  the  country.  In  our 
modern  day  the  members  can  be 
in  Washington  in  a  matter  of  hours 
from  any  part  of  the  country.  The 
Twentieth  Amendment  is,  there- 
fore, but  a  recognition  of  changed 
times  and  conditions,  and  makes  it 
possible  for  a  new  President  to  be- 
gin his  term  of  office  with  a  Legis- 
lative branch  in  Congress  which  is 
truly  representative  of  the  wishes 
of  a  majority  of  the  voters. 

Repeal  of  Eighteenth  Amendment 
—Twenty-First  Amendment  (Y.  R. 
C,  pp.  250-251;  C.  oi  U.  S.,  pp.  261- 

263) 

Section  1.  The  Eighteenth  Article  of 
Amendment  to  the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States  is  hereby  repealed. 

Section  2,  The  transportation  or  im- 
portation into  any  State,  Territory,  or 
Possession  of  the  United  States  for  dehvery 
therein  of  Intoxicating  Liquors,  in  viola- 
tion of  the  laws  thereof,  is  hereby  prohib- 
ited. 


Reference  to  the  Twenty-First 
Amendment  was  made  in  the  dis- 
cussion of  the  Eighteenth  Amend- 
ment. It  need  only  be  added  that 
the  Eighteenth  Amendment  is  the 
only  Amendment  to  the  Constitu- 
tion which  has  ever  been  repudiated 
by  the  people.  Under  the  Twenty- 
First  Amendment  it  is  still  unlawful 
to  transport  liquor  into  any  state 
for  delivery  in  violation  of  the  laws 
controlling  its  manufacture,  sale, 
distribution  or  use  in  such  state. 

Limitation  on  Term  oi  ORice  oi 
the  President  —  Twenty  -  Second 
Amendment,    (Y.  R.  C,  pp.   252- 

253) 

Section  1.  No  person  shall  be  elected  to 
the  office  of  the  President  more  than 
twice,  and  no  person  who  has  held  the 
office  of  President,  or  acted  as  President 
for  more  than  two  years  of  a  term  to 
which  some  other  person  was  elected  Pres- 
ident shall  be  elected  to  the  office  of 
President  more  than  once.  But  this  Article 
shall  not  apply  to  any  person  holding  the 
office  of  President  when  this  Article  was 
proposed  by  Congress,  and  shall  not  pre- 
vent any  person  who  may  be  holding  the 
office  of  President,  or  acting  as  President, 
during  the  term  within  which  this  Article 
becomes  operative  from  holding  the  office 
of  President,  or  acting  as  President  during 
the  remainder  of  such  term. 

The  Twenty-Second  Amendment 
to  the  Constitution  became  effec- 
tive February  26,  1951.  This  Amend- 
ment was  the  direct  result  of  the 
controversy  which  arose  because  of 
the  election  of  Franklin  D.  Roose- 
velt to  four  consecutive  terms  of 
office  in  the  Presidency.  Tradition- 
ally, no  candidate  had  ever  been 
elected  to  that  office  more  than 
twice.  The  precedent  against  a 
third  or  fourth  term  as  President 
was  set  in  the  beginning  by  George 
Washington,  the  First  President  of 
the   United   States.     The  Twenty- 


142 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


Second  Amendment  will  prevent 
any  other  aspirant  to  this  office  from 
duplicating  the  record  of  the  second 
Roosevelt.  Regardless  of  the  mer- 
its of  a  man  and  his  capability  for 
the  great  office,  it  is  generally  agreed 
that  it  is  politically  unwholesome 
for  any  man,  no  matter  how  capable 
or  honest  he  may  be,  to  hold  the 
office  of  President  more  than  two 
consecutive  terms. 

The  Pursuit  oi  Happiness  ( Y.  R.  C, 
pp.  256-269) 

As  beneficiaries  of  our  great  lega- 
cy, all  citizens  of  the  United  States 
should  know,  understand,  and  ap- 
preciate the  priceless  freedoms 
which  the  Constitution  guarantees 
to  us.  Yours  is  the  obligation  to 
protect  those  rights!  Among  them 
are: 


EUROPE 


Come  With  Us 

See  Europe  1955 

Eight  Countries  —  64  Days 

ONLY  $987.00 
Experienced  Tour  Leader 


MRS.  ALONZO  J    MORLEY 

Phone  2287-J,  Provo,  Utah 

Write  387  East  3rd  North,  Provo,  Utah 

In  Salt  Lake  Phone: 

MARGARET  LUND  -  6-2909 

Write  3021  South  23rd  East 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Freedom  to  worship  according  to  your 
religious  belief. 

Freedom  of  speech. 

Freedom  of  the  press. 

Freedom  to  assemble  peaceably  and 
petition  Congress  for  a  redress  of  griev- 
ances. 

The  right  to  keep  and  bear  arms. 

The  right  to  trial  by  jury. 

Protection  against  having  one's  property 
searched  or  seized  without  due  process 
of  law. 

Protection  against  trial  for  an  act  com- 
mitted before  the  passage  of  a  law  making 
such  act  a  crime. 

Protection  from  being  tried  for  a  crime 
except  upon  indictment  from  a  grand 
jury. 

Protection  against  being  twice  "put  in 
jeopardy  of  hfe  or  limb"  for  the  same 
offense. 

Protection  from  being  compelled  to  act 
as  a  witness  against  oneself  in  a  criminal 
case. 

The  right,  when  accused  of  crime,  to 
a  speedy  public  trial  by  jury;  to  the  help 
of  a  lawyer;  and  the  right  to  call  witnesses 
in  your  behalf. 

Protection  against  wrongful  imprison- 
ment. 

Protection  against  the  requirement  of 
excessive  bail,  excessive  fines,  or  the  in- 
fliction of  cruel  and  unusual  punishments. 

Equal  protection  of  the  laws. 

The  right  to  be  presumed  to  be  innocent 
until  proved  guilty. 

The  right  of  secret  ballot  to  vote  for 
anyone  you  want,  not  to  be  denied  in 
any  state  on  account  of  race,  color,  previous 
condition  of  servitude,  or  of  sex. 

Protection  by  the  American  system  of 
"checks  and  balances,"  under  which  each 
department  of  Government  works  inde- 
pendently of  the  other  and  is  prevented 
from  gaining  too  much  power. 

Meaning  of  Liberty  —  The  Supreme 
Court  of  the  United  States  has  defined 
liberty  as  meaning  the  right  of  the  citizen 
to  be  free  in  the  enjoyment  of  all  of  his 
faculties — that  is,  his  talents,  gifts,  and 
abilities,  whether  natural  or  cultivated;  to 
be  free  to  use  them  in  all  lawful  ways;  to 
live  and  work  where  he  will;  to  earn  his 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


143 


livelihood  by  any  lawful  calling;  to  pur- 
sue any  livelihood  or  vocation — that  is, 
calling,  occupation,  profession,  or  employ- 
ment; and  to  enter  into  all  contracts 
necessary  and  proper  in  carrying  out  these 
rights. 

Questions  on  the  Lesson 

1.  Why  was  the  income  tax  unlawful 
before  the  Sixteenth  Amendment? 

2.  How   did   the  Seventeenth   Amend 
ment  affect   the   election   of   Senators   of 
the  United  States? 

3.  Has  any  Amendment  to  the  Consti- 
tution ever  been  repealed?  Which  one? 

4.  May  the  states  determine  the  qualifi- 
cations of  voters  under  the  Nineteenth 
Amendment? 

5.  By  what  popular  name  is  the 
Twentieth  Amendment  known? 

6.  What  event  brought  about  the  adop- 
tion of  the  Twenty-Second  Amendment? 


Jrintid( 


ote 


Catherine  E.  Berry 

My  house  has  never  been  so  clean, 
My  floors  so  shiny  bright. 
Each  shelf  and  cabinet  primly  neat, 
No  clutter  left  in  sight. 

This  is  no  sudden  urge  to  be 
Domestic  on  my  part, 
But  just  a  woman's  way  to  numb 
The  pain  within  her  heart. 


Vi/i titer  Jifte 


rnoon 


Christie  Lund  Coles 
Here  is  a  hushed,  brief  moment 
Of  gray  and  timeless  weather; 
The  sky  is  like  a  speckled  mare 
Held  ominously  at  tether; 

The  earth  is  like  a  charcoal  scene 
Erom  a  children's  picture  book; 
The  air  is  as  cool  as  the  crystal 
Caught  in  last  summer's  brook. 

The  snow  is  like  the  silken  fluff 
From  a  milkweed  pod,  new-broken, 
As  it  falls  in  exclamation  points 
Where  winter  has  spoken. 


THE  WORLD'S   FINEST 
PIANOS 

Mason  &  Hamlin 

The  Stradivari  of  Pianos 

EVERETT 

Finest  Toned  Spinet  Piano  Built 

Cable  -  Nelson 

finest  Low  Priced  Piano  Built 
All  Obtainable  At 

Beesley  Musk  Co. 


Pioneer  Piano  People 
70  S.   MAIN   ST.        SALT  LAKE  CITY,   UTAH 


It^s  awaiting 
You  . . . 

1  ll  b  there  is  still  a  tremendous  amount 
of  outstanding  instruction  and  use  await- 
ing you  in  this  and  other  copies  of  the 
Relief  Society  Magazine.  Your  editions 
may  be  handsomely  bound  at  the  West's 
finest  bindery  and  printing  plant  for  $2.50 
cloth  bound  and  $3.50  leather  bound  per 
volume  plus  postage  for  mail  orders.  Fol- 
low these  postage  rates  if  you  send  your 
order  by  mail: 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up  to  150  miles  35 

150  te    300  miles 39 

300  to    600  miles 45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles 64 

1400  to  1800  miles 76 

Over  1800  miles  87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  loca- 
ted uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

31  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah    ^^ 

Phone  4-2581  AQ 


M 


K Lama  s  Lrlants 

Klea.  Evans  Woisley 
AMA  had  a  way  with  plants. 


As  soon-  as  the  contents  of  a  lard  bucket  had  been  made  into  flalcy  apple  pies,  bak- 
ing powder  biscuits,  or  peach  cobblers,  Mama  punched  some  holes  in  the  bottom,  put 
in  small  pebbles,  and  then  filled  it  with  rich  loam  from  under  the  Saginaw  pine  tree  by 
the  dining-room  window.  Next,  she  tenderly  broke  off  a  piece  of  one  of  the  geraniums 
in  the  front-room  window,  or  the  coleus,  whose  brilliant  colors  brightened  the  winter 
days  in  the  kitchen.  It  seemed  that  all  she  did  was  stick  the  new  shoots  unconcernedly 
into  the  dirt,  but  they  always  took  root  and  grew.  This  went  on  and  on  until  every 
window  sill  in  the  house  was  full  of  plants  in  various  stages  of  growth.  No  one  ever 
knew  why  they  flourished  so  under  her  care,  except  we  all  knew  she  sort  of  loved  them 
along. 

Mama  enjoyed  sharing  her  plants.  Whenever  one  of  the  children  in  the  valley 
was  ill  and  had  to  be  in  bed  for  a  long  time.  Mama  took  a  small  can  and  planted  a 
child-size  plant,  covered  the  can  with  gay  tissue  carefully  saved  from  the  Christmas 
package,  and  left  it  at  the  bedside  where  a  restless  child  might  watch  it  grow.  If  we 
had  company,  and  one  of  the  ladies  admired  the  plants,  or  even  hinted  that  she  would 
like  a  "start,"  mama's  face  beamed  with  happiness,  and  nothing  would  do  but  she 
would  wrap  a  generous  cutting  in  a  damp  cloth,  and  put  that  in  a  paper  cone  made 
from  a  page  of  the  Valley  Independent.  We  never  could  see  that  the  plants  seemed 
to  mind  such  pruning.  In  fact,  two  or  three  branches  always  shot  up  where  one  had 
been  before. 

Great-Aunt  Mattie  was  quite  good  with  plants,  too.  Her  husband,  Great-Uncle 
Homer  had  more  money  than  Papa,  and  Aunt  Mattie  brought  "boughten"  plants  home 
from  town,  plants  that  had  flowers  on  them  almost  as  pretty  as  those  in  the  seed 
catalogues. 

Whenever  Aunt  Mattie  came  to  our  house  she  hardly  had  her  coat  off  before  she 
went  around  poking  her  pudgy  fingers  into  the  dirt  around  the  plants  and  saying: 
''M'liss,  this  scented  geranium  is  drooping  a  little,  don't  you  think?"  or  "The  bloom 
on  your  Martha  Washington  geranium  isn't  quite  as  large  as  it  was  last  year,  is  it, 
M'liss?" 

No  one  dared  ask  Great-Aunt  Mattie  for  a  start  of  her  plants.  She  let  it  be  known 
that  she  wasn't  running  a  nursery  for  anybody,  and  if  people  wanted  plants  they  could 
buy  them  like  she  did.  Papa  said  that  if  the  President  of  the  United  States  himself  asked 
Mattie  for  a  start  of  her  commonest  geranium  she  would  turn  him  down.  Once  Aunt  Sar- 
ah snipped  off  a  piece  of  the  salmon-colored  geranium  when  Great-Aunt  Mattie  wasn't 
looking,  and  hid  it  up  her  sleeve.  But  somehow,  when  she  was  at  the  door  saying 
goodbye,  it  fell  down  right  at  Great-Aunt  Mattie's  feet.  They  didn't  speak  for  over  a 
year  after  that. 

Well,  they  are  both  gone  now,  but  we  seldom  go  to  any  of  the  homes  in  the  val- 
ley without  seeing  one  of  Mama's  plants  blooming  on  a  window  sill. 

Yes,  Mama  had  a  way  with  plants. 
Page  144 


Write   or   Phone 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

966  East  South  Temple 
Telephone  4-2017 

about  the   following: 

EUROPE  1955 

$719 

EARLY  RESERVATIONS  NECESSARY 
and 

HAWAII 

$315 


Program  for  Historic  Train  will  be  out 
as  soon  as  a  definite  date  for  the 
Cumorah  Pageant  has  been   set. 


FOR 


PRIMARY  SUPPLIES 
FAMILY  RECORDS 
STATIONERY 
GIFTS 


ITS 


LiunJb/wJuiL 

24     EAST     BROADWAY 
SALT     LAKE     CITY,     UTAH 


THREE  PART 

for 
RELIEF  SOCIETY  CHORUSES 


Beside  Still  Waters— Hamblen  20 

Bless  This  House — Brahe  16 

Hold    Thou    My    Hand — Briggs    20 


If  Ye  Love  Me,  Keep  My 
Commandments — Madsen   20 

Just   For  To-day — Seaver  20 

King   of  Glory — Parks   20 

Let  the  Mountains  Shout  For 

Joy — Stephens     15 

Lord's    Prayer — Gates    20 

My  Redeemer  Lives — Gates  20 

Thanks  Be  To  God — Dickson  16 

Music  Sent  on  Approval 

Use  this  advertisement  as  your  order  blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 
45-47  Souh  Main 
Salt  Lake  Ciy  1,  Utah 

Please  send  the  music  indicated  above. 

D  On  Approval         n  Charge 

□  Money  Enclosed 

Name    


Address    

City  &  State 


aqnes  IHusic    | 


Ml 


145  NORTH  UNIVERSITY.  PROVOV'2260  WASHINGTON  BIVD,0(5C>£N 


IDA   F~I0-222- 52372 


DEC 


■u  yr^ 


YOU  CAN  DO  BETTER 

Geeealogy  Work 

WITH  THE  RIGHT  TOOLS 

1.  Our  Family  Through  the    3.  The  ABC's  of  American 

Genealogical  Research 


Years  Binder 

An  indispensable  aid  for  keeping  your  records  order- 
ly. Available  in  white,  tan,  maroon  or  black  simu- 
lated leather,  and  stamped  with  the  Temple  (Salt 
Lake,  Idaho  Falls,  Mesa,  or  Manti )  of  your  choice 
in    gold.  $3.00 

2.  Binder  with  100 
Genealogical  Sheets 

Our  Family  Through  the  Years  Binder  with  an  as- 
sortment of   100  genealogical  sheets.  $4.50 


E.   KAY  KIRKHAM 

This  bock  contains  a  wealth  of  information  on  how 
to  fill  ir  family  group  sheets  and  pedigree  charts, 
and  treats  in  detail  all  the  necessary  steps  in 
genealogical    research.  $1.25 


(ll 


( 


THE   .  ^ 

or  '  >.S 

AMER«::4N 

CENEALOatAL 
RESEAttlll 


ElCfthlRKIlil 


DESERET  BOOK  COMPANY 
44  East  South  Temple 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Gentlemen: 

Enclosed  you  will  find     (      )  check     (      )  money  order     (      )  charge 

to   my   account   in    the    following    amount   $ for 

the  encircled  (numbered)   items:  1  2  3 


Name 


Address  

City Zone  State 


wm 

MA  ®  A  S  S  KT  IS 


(( 


Llnto  the  (biect  JLady[ 


^^^HE  elder  unto  the  elect  lady  and  her  children,  whom  I 
love  in  the  truth;  and  not  I  only,  but  also  all  they  that 
have  known  the  truth; 

For  the  trutKs  sake,  which  dwelleth  in  us,  and  shall 
he  with  us  for  ever. 

Grace  be  with  you,  mercy,  and  peace,  from  God  the 
Father,  and  from  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  the 
Father,  in  truth  and  love. 

I  rejoiced  greatly  that  I  found  of  thy  children  walking 
in  truth,  as  we  have  received  a  commandment  from  the 
Father. 

And  now  I  beseech  thee,  lady,  not  as  though  I  wrote  a 
new  commandment  unto  thee,  but  that  which  we  had  from 
the  beginning,  that  we  love  one  another. 

And  this  is  love,  that  we  walk  after  his  commandments. 
This  is  the  commandment.  That,  as  ye  have  heard  from  the 
beginning,  ye  should  walk  in  iV^  {The  Second  Epistle  of 
John  1-6). 


The  Cover:  "Verbena  Bouquets  on  tlic  Desert,  Near  La  Ouinta,  California'* 

Photograph  by  Josepli  Miiench 
Frontispiece:   'Tansies, "  Photograph  by  Ward  Linton 
Co\er  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 


Qjrofn    I  Lear  and  QJc 


Since  I  was  a  girl  in  my  teens  I  ha\e 
enjoyed  reading  Tht  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine. I  always  looked  forward  to  reading 
the  wonderful  stories.  After  my  mar- 
riage the  Magazine  was  one  of  the  first 
publications  in  my  home.  The  stories  still 
appeal  to  me,  but  I  now  enjoy  also  the 
articles  and  monthly  lessons.  Recently  I 
was  called  to  be  president  of  our  ward 
Relief  Society,  and  the  Magazine  has  be- 
come not  just  something  to  be  enjoyed, 
but  something  to  help  me  in  this  new 
calling. 

— Ora  Stoker  Whittier 
Rockland,   Idaho 

THE   RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

On  every  page  I  feel  the  need 
To  read  and  read  on  more, 
And  every  single  page  I  read, 
I'm  richer  than  before. 

It  is  a  blessing  in  my  home, 
A  helping  hand  to  guide  me; 
Its  friendly  words  when  I'm  alone 
Are  always  there  beside  me. 

— Mrs.   Irene  O.  Clawson 
Hyrum,  Utah 

I  love  The  Relief  Society  Magazine — 
everything  in  it.  I  have  an  invalid  boy 
and  I  read  it  to  him.  I  can't  get  to 
meeting  very  often,  because  I  can't  leave 
him  alone,  and  I  don't  have  anyone  to 
stay  with  him.  We  read  the  Magazine 
from  cover  to  cover. 

— Mary  A.  Ostler 

Roosevelt,  Utah 

I  am  a  convert  to  the  Church,  having 
been  a  member  for  the  past  six  years,  and 
for  five  years  I  have  received  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine  regularly,  and  I  find  it 
the  grandest,  greatest  little  Magazine. 
Therefore  in  October  and  November 
1954,  ^  obtained  gift  subscriptions  for 
eight  of  my  best  friends,  none  of  whom 
are  in  this  Church.  They  have  all  told 
me  that  they  appreciate  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  and  enjoy  reading  it. 
— Laura  Jensen 


ar 


I  always  read  every  article  in  The  Re- 
lief Society  Magazine  and  often  give  it  as 
a  Christmas  gift  to  friends. 

— Mrs.  Lucile  Roberts 
Fortuna,  California 

The  Relief  Society  Magazine  has  always 
been  my  favorite  publication,  both  as  a 
child,  and  especially  now  when  the  writ- 
ten word  is  our  only  contact  with  the 
Church.  We  are  enjoying  our  stay  in 
India,  but  like  all  Americans  in  foreign 
lands,  we  will  return  home  with  a  deeper 
appreciation  for  our  own  great  land,  and 
the  unlimited  opportunities  there  for  all. 
My  husband  is  giving  technical  aid  in 
the  design  section,  aggregate  plant,  for 
the  Bhakra  Dam,  which  will  be  the  sec- 
ond largest  dam  in  the  world.  We  have 
two  girls,  six  and  three.  There  are  thirty 
American  families  here,  and  some  of  the 
first  families  here  organized  a  Sunday 
School,  which  has  been  successful  with 
at  least  seventy-five  per  cent  of  the  chil- 
dren. I  have  the  children  from  three  to 
seven  years  of  age,  and  it  is  gratifying  to 
know  that  the  children  are  forming  the 
habit  of  attending  church  on  Sunday 
morning.  We  have  had  several  Christian 
missionaries  and  Christian  medical  mis- 
sionaries visit  our  group  ....  I  miss  the 
stimulation  of  mind  and  spirit  which  I 
always  received  at  our  own  Latter-day 
Saint  meetings, 

— Mrs.  G.  R.  Anderson,  Jr. 


Long  Island,  New  York 


Nangal  Township 
District  of  Hoshiarpur 
Punjab,  India 

I  hope  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
continues  to  flourish,  and  that  it  will  con- 
tinue to  go  to  many  women  in  far-off 
lands.  I  met  a  fine  lady  from  New  Mex- 
ico on  the  bus.  She  said  her  picture  had 
appeared  in  the  "Notes  Erom  the  Field" 
in  a  recent  Magazine.  I  looked  up  the 
picture  and  found  this  lady  with  her  four 
daughters,  all  singers,  from  Lordsburg, 
New  Mexico.  It  is  wonderful  to  realize 
how  much  good  the  Magazine  does  all 
over  the  \\'orld. 

— Mrs.  Adella  Waterlyn 
Provo,  Utah 


Page  ]A6 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication   of  the  Relief    Society  of  The   Church  of   Jesus   Christ  of    Latter-day    Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 


Belle  S.  Spafford  - 
Marianne  C.  Sharp 
Velma  N.  Simonsen 


Margaret 

Mary  G.  Judd 
Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.  Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 

Editor     - 
Associate  Editor 
General  Manager 


C.  Pickering 

Evon  W.  Peterson 
Leone  O.  Jacobs 
Louise  W.  Madsen 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 


President 

First  Counselor 

Second  Counselor 

Secretary-Treasurer 


Christine  H.  Robinson 
Alberta  H.  Christensen 
Mildred  B.  Eyring 
Helen  W.  Anderson 
Gladys  S.  Boyer 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 


Charlotte  A.  Larsen 
Edith  P.  Backman 
Winniefred  S. 
Manwaring 
Elna  P.  Haymond 


Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Vesta  P.  Crawford 

Belle    S.    Spafford 


Vol.  42 


MARCH    1955 


No.  3 


e 


on  tents 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

"Unto  the  Elect  Lady" 

"O  Be  Wise;   What  Can  I  Say  More?"  Aleine   M.   Young 

I  Go  to  Relief  Society  Nell   B.    Brenchley 

Now,  in  the  Twilight  of  My  Life  Artemesia  R.   Romney 

A  Great  Tradition — The  American  National  Red  Cross  Edwin  H.    Powers 

Why  Not  Be  Happy?  Celia  Luce 

Nature's  Bouquet   Cecil   G.    Pugmire 

FICTION 

Survival  Under  Protest  —  Third  Prize  Story  Leola  S.  Anderson 

The  Legacy  Ora  Pate   Stewart 

Mother's  Baked  Apple  Estelle  Webb   Thomas 

Green  Willows  —  Chapter  2  Deone  R.    Sutherland 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  

Eighty-One  Years  Ago  

Woman's    Sphere    Ramona    W.    Cannon 

Editorial:  Relief  Society  for  the  Perfection  of  Women  Marianne  C.   Sharp 

Notes  to  the  Field:  Organizations  and  Reorganizations  of   Stake   and 

Mission  Relief  Societies  for   1954   

Index  for  1954  Relief  Society  Magazines  Available  

Announcing  the  Special  April  Short  Story  Issue   

Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities  Margaret  C.  Pickering 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Perennials    Preferred    Dorthea    N.    Newbold 

And  Now  It's  Spring  Again!  Helen  S.   Williams 

Home  Laundering  Rhea   H.    Gardner 

Martha  Mary  Barrett  Tolman  Finds  a  New  Hobby 
Herbs  for  Modern  Cookery 


45 
48 
61 
64 
65 
84 
86 

50 
72 
88 
92 

46 
66 
67 
68 

70 
70 
71 
98 

57 
78 
80 
91 
Dill  Elizabeth  Williamson  208 

POETRY 

Of  Power  and  Love  Genevieve  Wyatt  156 

What  Is  Youth?  Vesta  Ball  Ward  163 

Field  of  Hyacinths  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard  177 

"Let  There  Be  Beauty"   Maryhale   Woolsey  179 

Grandfather's   Peppermints Elsie   McKinnon   Strachan  183 

Winter's  Last  Fling  Bernice  T.   Clayton    185 

March   Interlude   Pansye   H.    Powell  187 

Day  Is  Done  Mabel  Law  Atkinson  191 

Let  Seasons  Linger  Iris  W.   Schow  197 

Monday Dorothy    J.     Roberts  197 

Fulfillment   Margaret  Evelyn  Singleton  197 

Perfume   of   Violets   Zara    Sabin  204 

A  Testimony  Catherine  B.  Bowles  206 

Words    Christie    Lund    Coles  207 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  40  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah,  Phone  4-2511;  Sub- 
scriptions 246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $1.50  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
payable  in  advance.  Single  copy,  15c.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No 
back  numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change 
of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


"0  Be  Wise;  What  Can 
I  Say  More?" 

Aleine  M.  Young 
Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Soeiety 

[Address  Delivered  at  the  Annual  General  Relief  Soeiety  Conferenee, 

September  30,  1954] 


MY  dear  brothers  and  sisters,  I 
wish  it  were  possible  for  me 
this  afternoon,  to  express  to 
my  Heavenly  Father  and  to  you,  the 
gratitude  that  is  in  my  heart  for  the 
restoration  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ  in  these  latter  days,  and  for 
the  organization  of  our  own  great 
Relief  Society  by  the  Prophet  Jo- 
seph Smith. 

It  is  a  real  thrill  to  look  out  over 
this  vast  auditorium  today  and  see 
all  these  wonderful  sisters,  and  to 
realize  that  most  of  you  are  workers 
in  this  great  women's  organization. 
When  we  add  to  this  great  number 
all  the  sisters  throughout  the 
Church  that  are  members,  think 
what  a  wonderful  power  for  good 
we  can  be  if  we  will  all  be  wise  and 
live  up  to  all  the  commandments 
that  have  been  given  to  us. 

When  Jacob,  the  brother  of  Ne- 
phi,  was  pleading  with  his  people  to 
believe  in  Jesus  Christ  and  live  up 
to  all  the  teachings  of  the  prophets, 
he  concluded  with  these  words:  ''O 
be  wise;  what  can  I  say  more?"  This 
is  the  message  that  I  would  like  to 
bring  to  you  today,  be  wise. 

Last  summer  I  attended  a  sacra- 
ment meeting  and  a  fireside  for  the 
young  people  at  Bryce  Canyon 
Lodge.  I  was  thrilled  with  the  sin- 
cerity of  the  many  young  people 
who    stood    and    bore    their    testi- 

Page  148 


monies.  One  of  the  things  that  im- 
pressed me  most  at  that  time  \^as 
the  statement  of  many  of  these 
young  people  that  their  parents  had 
been  their  example;  that  they  had 
not  only  taught  their  children  the 
principles  of  the  gospel,  but  they 
had  lixed  it  themselves.  What 
greater  happiness  could  come  to  a 
parent  than  to  hear  this  and  to 
know  it  to  be  true?  These  parents 
have  been  wise  and  are  reaping  the 
reward. 

This  is  the  reverse  of  the  words 
of  Emerson,  who  said,  ''What  you 
are  stands  over  you  the  while,  and 
thunders  so  that  I  cannot  hear  what 
you  say."  These  young  people  have 
said  of  their  parents,  "What  you  are 
stands  over  you,  and  thunders  so, 
that  I,  too,  will  be  wise  and  follow 
your  example." 

When  the  Pharisee  came  to  Jesus 
and  said,  "Master,  which  is  the  great 
commandment  in  the  law?"  (Mt. 
22:36)  he  replied  saying: 

.  .  .  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God 
with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul, 
and  with  all  thy  mind.  This  is  the  first 
and  great  commandment.  And  the  sec- 
ond is  like  unto  it,  Thou  shalt  love  thy 
neighbour  as  thyself  (Mt.  22:37-39). 


I  am  sure  that  as  Relief  Society 
workers  we  are  all  endeavoring  to 
live  up  to  these  two  great  command- 


'0  BE  WISE;  WHAT  CAN  I  SAY  MORE?' 


149 


ments,  but  there  are  others  that  we 
should  also  follow,  if  we  are  wise. 
We  should  at  all  times  accept  the 
advice  and  instructions  of  our  lead- 
ers who  counsel  us  so  wisely.  We 
will  remember  the  Sabbath  day  to 
keep  it  holy.  This  commandment 
was  given  to  us  for  our  own  good 
that  we  might  have  a  day  of  much 
needed  rest,  and  the  opportunity  to 
improve  0-ursehes  and  to  grow 
spiritually. 

If  we  are  wise,  we  will  attend  our 
meetings  and  we  will  urge  our  chil- 
dren to  go  with  us,  for  it  is  here 
that  we  learn  of  Christ  and  his 
teachings.  It  is  here  that  we  renew 
our  co\enants  with  our  Heavenly 
Father. 

TF  we  are  wise,  we  will  keep  the 
Word  of  Wisdom,  for  it  is  God's 
law  and  his  will  that  we  do  this. 
Doctors  and  scientists  and  those 
who  are  living  the  Word  of  Wisdom 
today  are  proving  that  it  is  the  right 
way  of  life  and  that  everyone  will 
benefit  by  doing  so. 

If  we  are  wise,  we  will  accept  in 
all  humility  any  calling  that  comes 
to  us  in  the  Church,  and  gi\'e  to  it 
our  best  efforts,  for  it  is  through  ac- 
tivity in  the  Church  that  we  grow 
and  our  testimonies  are  strength- 
ened. 

I  have  mentioned  but  a  few  of 
the  commandments  that  we  should 
adhere  to,  if  we  are  wise.  There  are 
others  just  as  important,  and  we  are 
not  in  a  position  to  choose  the  ones 
that  we  feel  apply  to  us.  The  Lord 
tells  us  to  keep  all  his  command- 
ments, and  Jesus  said: 

He  that  hath  my  commandments,  and 
keepeth  them,  he  it  is  that  lo\'eth  me: 
and  he  that  lo^•eth  me  shall  be  loved  of 
my  Father  .  .  .  (John  14:21). 


In  Jesus'  Sermon  on  the  Mount, 
and  also  in  his  great  sermon  to  the 
Nephites,  he  advises  us  in  these 
words  from  The  Book  of  Mormon: 

Therefore,  whoso  heareth  these  sayings 
of  mine  and  doeth  them,  I  will  liken  him 
unto  a  wise  man,  who  built  his  house 
upon  a  rock — And  the  rain  descended, 
and  the  floods  came,  and  the  winds  blew, 
and  beat  upon  that  house;  and  it  fell  not: 
for  it  was  founded  upon  a  rock.  And  every 
one  that  heareth  these  sayings  of  mine 
and  doeth  them  not  shall  be  likened  unto 
a  foolish  man,  who  built  his  house  upon 
the  sand — And  the  rain  descended,  and 
the  floods  came,  and  the  winds  blew,  and 
beat  upon  that  house;  and  it  fell,  and 
great  was  the  fall  of  it  (3  Nephi  14:24-27). 

Which  are  we  like,  the  wise  or 
the  foolish  man?  Are  we  building 
our  house  upon  the  rock  of  obedi- 
ence or  upon  the  sands  of  disobedi- 
ence? 

If  we  are  wise,  we  will  build  it 
upon  the  rock  and  receive  the  bless- 
ings that  have  been  promised  to  us 
in  the  sixth  section  of  the  Doctrine 
and  Covenants,  which  says: 

Now,  as  you  have  asked,  behold,  I  say 
unto  you  keep  my  commandments,  and 
seek  to  bring  forth  and  establish  the  cause 
of  Zion;  Seek  not  for  riches,  but  for  wis- 
dom, and  behold,  the  mysteries  of  God 
shall  be  unfolded  unto  you,  and  then  shall 
you  be  made  rich.  Behold,  he  that  hath 
eternal  life  is  rich  (D.  &  C.  6:6-7). 

We  all  believe  this,  and  we  are 
all  working  and  looking  forward  to 
eternal  life  in  the  celestial  kingdom 
of  our  Father  in  heaven,  but  in  or- 
der to  achieve  it,  we  must  always 
follow  the  advice  of  Jacob  when  he 
said:  ''O  be  wise,  what  can  I  say 
more?" 

I  pray  that  we  may  all  have  the 
strength  and  courage  to  do  this,  and 
I  humbly  ask  it  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ.    Amen. 


cJhird  [Prize  Story 

%/tnnuai  LKelief  Societii  Snort  Story   (contest 

Survival  Under  Protest 


Leo Ja  S.  Anderson 


THE  first  Monday  night  that 
Joanna  jumped  up  from  the 
dinner  table  to  rush  off  to 
first-aid  training  class,  George  was 
amused. 

''Sure,  ril  be  baby-sitter,  honey/' 
he  said  magnanimously.  ''Never 
let  it  be  said  that  the  Georges,  pap- 
py and  son,  ever  dimmed  the  lamp 
of  our  own  Crusader!" 

Joanna  pulled  a  face  at  him,  run- 
ning her  fingers  down  her  blue  skirt 
over  slim,  lovely  hips.  It  was  a 
heady  evening  in  early  spring,  with 
the  setting  sun  sending  gold  fingers 
through  the  yellow  organdy  cur- 
tains to  caress  the  blond  heads  of 
all  three  Camerons.  The  smell  of 
freshly  watered  lawns  from  this  cor- 
ner up  both  sides  of  the  subdivision 
came  strongly  through  the  open 
window.  Serenity  ruled  inside  and 
out,  as  if  disaster  were  seven  light- 
years  away. 

Poised  behind  their  chairs,  Jo- 
anna turned  each  blond  head  back 
and  dropped  a  quick  kiss  on  two 
turned-up  noses,  Geordy's  little  but- 
ton one  and  George's  strong  ski- 
jump  one. 

'"Bye,  precious.  'Bye,  hon." 
"Not  so  fast!"  George  caught  her 
wrist  as  she  zoomed  past  and  pulled 
her  down  into  his  lap.  "I  deserve 
better  than  that  for  tubbing,  pants- 
ing,  and  bedding  my  son  down.  To 

Page  150 


LEOLA  S.  ANDERSON 

say  nothing  of  washing  up  your 
dishes!" 

"Oh,  George,  the  dishes,  too? 
When  you  hate  them  so?"  The 
stars  came  out  in  Joanna's  blue  eyes. 
"You're  the  nicest  husband  I  ever 
married." 

"Just  this  once,  I  will,"  he  said, 
"because  I  have  an  idea  there  won't 
be  another  one.  Just  let  that  Red 
Cross  expert  start  talking  about 
great,  gaping,  bloody  wounds,  and 
Mammy's  life-saving  career  will  end 
at  the  rail." 

Joanna  turned  a  little  pale,  but 
she  swallowed  hard  and  firmed  her 
lips  resolutely.    "No!    I'm  going  to 


SURVIVAL  UNDER  PROTEST 


151 


get  clear  through  this  one.  Why, 
it  may  mean  our  very  survival." 

George's  eyebrows  went  all  the 
way  up.  ''So  bad?"  There  was 
laughter  in  his  voice. 

Joanna  nodded  vigorously.  "If  we 
do  as  the  Church  tells  us,  we  don't 
need  to  fear  anything.  And  this 
we've  been  told  to  do.  Besides, 
Civil  Defense  is  warning  us,  too. 
The  time  has  come  when  every 
home  must  be  prepared  for— for— 
well,  for  whatever  comes." 

Geordy  pounded  his  spoon  in  the 
soupy  mess  in  his  plate.  "Mum, 
mum,  mum!"  he  chortled. 

George  nodded  solemnly.  "You're 
so  right,  both  of  you."  He  planted 
a  swift,  businesslike  kiss  upon  Jo- 
anna's soft  mouth  and  stood  her  on 
her  feet,  all  five-feet-two  of  her. 
"Now  you  rush  right  out  and  pre- 
pare to  defend  our  home,  honey, 
while  I  mop  up  my  son  and  heir." 
He  grinned,  towering  over  her.  Out- 
side a  horn  honked. 

Joanna  flung  her  arms  around  his 
neck  for  a  moment  and  ran  for  the 
door.  "Never  mind  the  dishes," 
she  sang.  "I'll  do  'em  when  I  get 
back." 

George  addressed  his  son,  man  to 
man.  "She  won't  be  able  to  look 
a  greasy  dish  in  the  face  by  then. 
Come  on,  boy,  let's  harvest  that 
mashed  potato  crop  in  your  hair." 

That  was  the  first  time. 

TOANNA  came  home  bubbling 
^  with  pride  and  fairly  oozing 
knowledge.  Before  George  could 
bring  himself  to  protest,  she  had 
bandaged  him  for  a  broken  jaw,  a 
dislocated  shoulder,  and  a  sprained 
ankle.  She  left  him  slightly  shaken 
and  all  tied  up  on  the  divan  while 
she  made  a  tour  of  her  small  castle. 


Geordy  was  sweetly,  cleanly  asleep 
in  his  crib;  the  dishes  were  in  their 
proper  cupboards;  even  the  sink  was 
washed  and  the  dishcloth  wrung 
dry.     Joanna  sighed  ecstatically. 

The  second  time,  George  was 
thoughtful. 

"How  long,"  he  asked  carefully, 
as  dinner  again  neared  a  precipitate 
close  for  Joanna,  "does  this  class  go 
on?" 

"Nine  weeks,  two  hours  a  night, 
every  Monday  at  seven,"  Joanna 
smiled,  while  she  stripped  off  her 
beruffled  apron,  smoothed  down  her 
skirt,  and  prepared  to  kiss  her  fam- 
ily goodbye  again.  "Tonight  we're 
going  to  do  leg  bandages  and 
wounds." 

"Wounds,  hon?  Shall  I  send  an 
ambulance  around  for  you?" 

Outside  the  horn  sounded,  Jo- 
anna laughed.  "Oh,  I'm  over  that! 
There's  Marge.    'Bye!" 

With  Geordy  in  his  arms,  George 
followed  her  to  the  door.  Marge 
grinned  and  shook  her  red  head  at 
him. 

"Isn't  this  something?"  she  treb- 
led. "I've  always  wanted  to  dash 
off  to  the  wars,  leaving  the  little 
man  at  home!" 

George  grinned  bravely  back. 
"Ours  to  worry  and  to  wait!"  He 
flinched  as  the  tires  gripped  the 
asphalt  and  got  away  with  a  squeal. 
A  little  frown  seamed  his  eyebrows 
together.  "Your  mother,"  he  told 
his  egg-smeared  son,  "is  not  that 
strong  a  character." 

He  was  right.  She  came  home 
blanched  and  shaking.  Marge 
brought  her  in. 

"Just  let  her  lie  down  for  awhile," 
she  said.  "She'll  be  all  right.  Little 
squeamish,  that's  all." 

George  scowled.  "She  never  could 


152 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 


stand  the  sight  of  blood.  She  can't 
even  stand  talking  about  it.  This 
is  the  end  of  first  aid  here!" 

Marge  backed  out  the  front  door 
and  escaped.  George  laid  Joanna 
on  the  divan  and  put  a  cold  cloth 
on  her  head.  After  awhile  she 
opened  her  eyes  and  smiled  weakly 
at  him. 

"I  should  put  my  head  down  by 
my  knees,"  she  murmured.  ''Keep 
me  from  fainting.  I'll  be  all  right 
in  a  few  minutes." 

''Sure,  sure/'  George  soothed. 
"Better  talk  bandages." 

'Tou  shouldn't  ever  use  a  tourni- 
quet, except  as  a  last  resort,"  she 
said  faintly.  ''But  if  you  do,  mark 
a  T  on  the  victim's  forehead  with 
your  lipstick." 

"I  will,"  George  promised. 

She  swallowed.  "You  know,  this 
is  plain  silly." 

"I'm  glad  you  realize  it,"  George 
exploded.     "Well,  you  tried." 

"I  mean  giving  in  to  it  like  this!" 
She  sat  up  and  jerked  the  wet  cloth 
from  her  head.  "Anyway,  we  just 
talked  about  it.  After  all,  what's 
b— blood?"  She  stood  up,  shoulders 
square  —  momentarily.  Then  she 
wilted.  "Let's  go  to  bed,  huh?" 

npHE  third  Monday  night,  there 
was  a  battle. 

"Of  course  I'm  going."  Joanna's 
blue  eyes  were  never  surer.  "To- 
night we  learn  artificial  respiration. 
You  have  to  have  artificial  respira- 
tion to  pass  the  course!" 

"Fll  have  to  have  it,  if  you  pass 
the  course!" 

She  looked  levelly  at  him.  "That's 
nonsense.  We'll  both  be  glad  some 
day  that  I  didn't  give  up.  Why,  sup- 
pose Geordy  got  hurt,  bad  .  .  .  ." 
Her  face  went  white  at  the  thought. 


"Look,  honey."  George  was  hold- 
ing his  temper  by  a  small,  serrated 
thread.  "Dr.  Peterson's  office  is  in 
the  next  block,  a  fire  station  and  a 
hospital  within  four.  Do  you  really 
think  it's  a  matter  of  life  or  death 
that  you  rush  off  like  mad  to  learn 
to  tie  square  knots?  You  can  get 
that  from  my  old  scout  book!" 

Joanna's  eyes  blazed  blue  fire  to 
meet  the  smoke  in  his.  "In  case  of 
disaster  .  .  .  ." 

"Disaster!  Disaster!  All  I  hear 
is  disaster!"  he  shouted.  "Are  you 
trying  to  scare  everybody  silly?  How 
about  a  little  peace  at  home,  for  a 
change?" 

"You  don't  have  to  wash  the 
dishes,  George,"  she  said  with  dig- 
nity. "And  I  can  bathe  Geordy  be- 
fore I  go.  That's  what  is  really 
bothering  you,  isn't  it?" 

George  knew  when  he  was 
whipped— temporarily.  But  he  was 
a  tenacious  person  by  nature,  and 
personal  injuries  to  his  masculine 
pride  could  be  laughed  off  only  so 
long.  Though  he  pushed  Joanna  out 
the  door  when  Marge  honked, 
though  he  washed  the  dishes  in  ten 
minutes  flat  (breaking  only  two 
plates  and  a  brown  pottery  bowl), 
though  he  bathed  Geordy  and  put 
him  into  his  crib  and  kissed  him 
goodnight,  he  rumbled  like  Mauna 
Loa  all  the  time.  And  with  his  do- 
mestic duties  scrupulously  complet- 
ed, he  erupted  down  the  block 
to  compare  outraged  notes  with 
Marge's  husband. 

"P\AN  Johnson  hadn't  made  such 
good  time  as  George.    He  still 
wore  one  of  Marge's  aprons  like  a 
postage  stamp  on  his  vast  front. 

"Don't  fight  it,  boy."  His  huge 
frame  shook  with  laughter.     "The 


SURVIVAL  UNDER  PROTEST 


153 


little  women  thrive  on  opposition. 
And  it  won't  last.  They'll  get  tired 
of  it  in  a  coupla  weeks.  'Specially 
Marge.  She  isn't  the  crusading 
type." 

''Joanna  is/'  George  mumbled 
glumly.  '"And  she's  obsessed  with 
the  idea  there's  going  to  be  a  dis- 
aster—on a  magnificent  scale— and 
we  must  be  prepared!" 

But  even  George  didn't  realize 
the  significance  of  his  own  words. 
Not  then.  Not,  in  fact,  until  the 
night  he  came  home  from  woik  to 
find  his  fishing  equipment,  creels, 
reels,  bait  and  all,  stacked  in  neat 
piles  on  the  back  lawn,  together 
with  the  two  old  tires  he'd  been 
saving  almost  a  year  now.  Premoni- 
tion hit  him  a  low  blow. 

He  put  his  head  in  the  door  of 
what  he  had  always  fondly  regarded 
as  his  own  province,  the  little  cub- 
byhole between  the  furnace  and 
laundry.  There  was  nothing  left  of 
all  the  familiar  clutter  of  precious 
old  hats,  half-built  wagons  for 
Geordy,  or  assorted  items  of  tool- 
craft.  It  was  stark  and  bare,  and 
the  walls'  smelled  faintly  of  disin- 
fectant. Joanna  was  busily  scrub- 
bing the  floor. 

''It's  very  sweet  of  you,  honey,  to 
clean  out  my  work  room,  but  it 
wasn't  really  necessary  to  fumigate," 
he  said  warily. 

Joanna  pushed  back  a  stray  lock 
of  hair  with  a  grimy  wrist.  "This," 
she  announced  proudly,  "is  our  Sur- 
vival Room." 

"Our  what.^"  he  yelled. 

"When  it's  finished  it  will  hold 
food,  clothing,  bedding,  first-aid  sup- 
plies .  .  .  ." 

"Stop!" 

But   he   knew   she   couldn't.     It 


was  like  flying  in  the  face  of  a  tidal 
wave. 

That's  why  he  found  himself, 
during  odd  moments  in  the  next 
few  weeks,  nailing  shelves  along  the 
walls,  lugging  in  folding  cots,  fash- 
ioning a  rather  fine  clothes  closet  in 
one  corner.  The  neighbors  began 
dropping  in  to  admire  his  work. 

"Why,  you're  quite  a  carpenter, 
boy,"  big  Dan  Johnson  rumbled. 
"I  almost  wish  Marge  had  got 
steamed  up  to  make  me  do  this. 
Snug  little  spot  you've  got  here." 

George  accepted  the  praises 
woodenly. 

A  S  the  green  of  spring  ripened  in- 
to crisp,  golden  autumn,  so  the 
bari'enness  of  the  Survival  Room 
blossomed  into  plenty.  Like  mag- 
ic, cans  and  bottles  appeared  on  the 
paper-lined  shehes— the  magic  of  a 
robbed  kitchen  budget,  George 
thought  morosely.  Hands  on  hips, 
hCi  surveyed  Joanna's  folly.  There 
were  fruits,  vegetables— dozens  of 
them—  and  dry  beans  and  split  peas 
and  cereals  and  canned  potatoes  and 
meat  .... 

"Hey,  are  we  going  to  invite  the 
neighbors  to  share  our  cozy  little 
disaster?"  he  wanted  to  know. 

"If  necessary,  yes,  although  Marge 
and  some  of  the  others  are  planning 
to  start  rooms  like  this  now." 

George's  grin  was  sardonic.  It- 
would  be  pleasant  to  watch  that, 
from  a  distance.  He  held  up  a 
bucket  with  holes  poked  through 
the  sides  near  the  bottom. 

"What  is  this?" 

"A  stove.  When  you  get  the 
charcoal  burning  down  in  the  bot- 
tom of  it,  you  put  this  grill  on  and 
cook    hamburgers    or    potatoes    or 


154 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 


corn  in  husks,  or  what-have-you.  It 
also  keeps  us  warm." 

"Lights  up  the  gloom,  too?" 

"Oh,  no.  Look!"  She  held  up  a 
kerosene  lamp  with  a  glass  bowl  and 
stand  and  a  wick  a  foot  long.  It 
brought  back  memories  of  visits  to 
Cramp's  old  ranch  when  George 
was  a  kid. 

Apparently  Joanna  hadn't  forgot- 
ten a  thing.  Silently  he  picked  up 
her  Red  Cross  certificate  of  First 
Aid  and  Civil  Defense  and  tacked 
it  up  over  the  door. 

''What  on  earth  are  you  doing?" 

''Just  hanging  up  your  sheepskin, 
honey.  We  are  now  ready  for  dis- 
aster." 

Accordingly,  disaster  struck. 

It  was  nothing  so  dramatic  as  an 
atomic  bomb  or  a  famine.  Not  even 
a  small  earthquake.  Ceorge  was 
coming  home  from  work,  carrying 
the  inevitable  sack  of  groceries,  and 
between  the  curb  and  his  own  door 
he  got  run  over.  By  two  racing 
bicycles. 

How  it  happened,  or  why  it  hap- 
pened, only  the  testimony  of  two 
very  frightened  young  boys  would 
ever  indicate.  All  Joanna  knew  was 
that  there  was  a  shout,  two  screams, 
the  horrible  grinding  sound  of  metal 
on  cement,  and  a  terrifying  huddle 
of  arms,  legs,  and  battered  bicycles 
right  there  before  her  front  door. 

Be  calm,  be  cool,  the  well-trained 
first  aider  inside  her  head  shrieked 
wildly.  First,  urgent  rescue!  Her 
head  began  a  slow,  agonized  swim- 
ming, but  her  legs  carried  her  to 
the  spot.  Almost  at  once,  two 
bodies  extricated  themselves  from 
the  mess.  They  were  Jim  West  and 
Paul  Dean,  boys  who  lived  up  the 
block.  Jim's  shirt  was  ripped  right 
down  the  back,  and  a  long  scratch 


began  to  show  red  beneath  it.  It 
turned  Joanna's  sight  fuzzy.  She 
shook  her  head  impatiently. 

George  lay  motionless  on  the 
sidewalk,  face  down.  She  dropped 
down  beside  him  just  before  her 
knees  gave  out  on  their  own  ac- 
count. 

"Cosh,  we  didn't  mean  to,  Mrs. 
Cameron,"  Jim  babbled,  and  Paul 
began  to  sob.  "He  was  looking 
back  at  his  car  and  walked  right  in 
front  of  us!" 

"I  know  you  didn't  mean  to," 
Joanna  said  gently,  her  lips  continu- 
ing with  a  silent,  steady  prayer. 

/^AREFULLY  she  ran  quick,  ex- 
ploring fingers  down  George's 
back  before  she  eased  him  gently 
over.  A  sickening  gasp  sucked  itself 
through  her  clenched  teeth.  It 
looked  as  if  the  whole  left  front  of 
him  were  bleeding.  On  the  side- 
walk were  scattered  groceries  and 
the  jagged  pieces  of  a  shattered  bot- 
tle.   She  shut  her  eyes. 

"Paul,  go  into  my  house  and  call 
Dr.  Peters."  Paul  was  moving  be- 
fore she  finished  speaking.  "Jim,  go 
around  to  George's  work  room  and 
bring  me  the  First  Aid  box  on  the 
top  shelf  just  inside  the  door. 
Quick!" 

Jim  ran  with  a  queer,  one-sided 
gallop. 

The  soft,  fuzzy  fog  that  began 
settling  around  Joanna's  head  was 
stifling.  "This  is  George,"  she  said 
aloud  to  keep  her  faculties  awake. 
"And  he  is  injured.  Open  his  shirt 
and  see  where's  he's  hurt.    Move!" 

Her  fingers  did  as  they  were  com- 
manded. Most  of  the  blood  disap- 
peared when  she  pulled  the  shirt 
back.  Only  the  sleeve  grew  darker 
and  darker.    Jim  was  back  with  the 


SURVIVAL  UNDER  PROTEST 


155 


Leoh  Seely  Anderson,  San  Bernardino,  California,  appears  in  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine,  as  a  first-time  winner  in  the  short  story  contest,  with  her 
offering  "Survival  Under  Protest."  However,  Mrs.  Anderson  has  had  consider- 
able recognition  for  her  literary  efforts.  "The  Relief  Society  Magazine  launched 
my  first  article  from  Brigham  Young  University  ('A  Personnel  Department  for 
the  Home,'  The  Relief  Society  Magazine,  October  1935),  but  I  cut  my 
literary  teeth  (news  and  fiction)  on  I'he  Deseret  News,  The  Salt  Lake  Tiih- 
une.  The  Sun-Advocate  (Price,  Utah),  and  The  Toronto  Star  Weekly.  Most 
recently  Reader's  Digest  and  Faith  Today  have  printed  articles.  Next  to  my 
family,  my  seminary  class  is  my  greatest  love,  though  I  also  teach  the  litera- 
ture lesson  in  Rehef  Society,  and  college  English  classes.  My  husband  (a 
language  instructor  at  San  Bernardino  Valley  College),  and  my  sons,  Richard 
(fourteen)  and  Brent  (nine),  are  presently  aiding,  abetting,  and  heckling  me 
in  a  program  of  "Mom  Goes  Back  to  School."  Future  grist  for  the  literary 
mill — when  it  finds  a  spare  moment  to  grind!  I  used  to  be  a  member  of  the 
Blue  Quill  (Ogden,  Utah,  writers)  and  also  a  member  of  the  Southeastern 
Chapter  of  the  League  of  Utah  Writers." 


kit,  and  she  cut  the  shirt  away  at 
the  shoulder.  As  the  cloth  shd 
back,  blood  spurted  with  each 
thrust  of  George's  strong,  young 
heart. 

She  groped  for  a  bandage,  but 
her  eyes  would  not  focus.  All  she 
could  see  was  that  bright,  red  hfe 
leaving  George,  her  George.  Dr. 
Peters  would  be  here  in  a  few  min- 
utes—but even  a  few  minutes 
would  be  too  late.  First  Aid  is 
what  you  do  before  the  doctor 
comes.  Knowledge  is  to  prepare 
you  to  act  when  it  is  necessary.  You 
know  what  to  do,  Joanna.    Do  it! 

She  shut  her  teeth  tight  togeth- 
er, and  her  nerveless  fingers  went 
down  into  that  warm,  scarlet  stream 
and  closed  around  the  jagged  flesh. 
The  blood  ceased  to  spurt. 

''Go  get  Marge  Johnson,"  she 
mumbled,  while  nausea  rose  in  an 
engulfing  tide  over  her. 

I7OR    the    next    century    Joanna 
knelt  there,  George's  blood  dry- 


ing in  stiff  little  smears  on  her 
hands,  light  and  darkness  confusing 
her  thoughts.  That  awful  bump  on 
his  forehead  must  have  knocked  him 
out,  and  his  cheek  is  rubbed  and 
bruised  ....  Joanna  resumed  her 
prayers. 

''Joanna,  baby!"  Marge's  voice 
brought  all  the  tension  release  of 
the  arrival  of  the  U.S.  cavalry. 
"Whatever  happened?" 

Don't  let  go,  Joanna  commanded 
herself.  This  is  a  reinforcement, 
not  a  replacement.  "Get  the 
stretcher  from  the  Survival  Room." 

She  found  a  dressing  now,  and 
though  as  she  momentarily  released 
her  hold  on  the  wound,  the  blood 
leaped  at  her  again,  it  was  a  matter 
of  seconds  until  the  bandage  was 
in  place  and  securely  tied— with 
square  knots.  They  rolled  George 
on  to  the  stretcher  and  carried  him 
into  the  Survival  Room  and  laid 
him  on  the  cot. 

"Fix  Paul  and  Jim  up,  will  you, 
Marge?"    Joanna    said,    while    she 


156 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 


bathed  the  blood  and  catsup  from 
George's  face.  Why  didn't  he  open 
his  eyes?  She  put  a  cold  compress 
on  the  lump  that  gleamed  red, 
white,  and  bruised  on  his  forehead. 

A  car  stopped  out  in  front.  Dr. 
Peter's  quick,  efficient  footsteps 
and  the  music  of  his  voice.  "What's 
up,  here?" 

He  leaned,  over  George,  raised  his 
eyelids,  took  his  pulse.  He  examined 
Joanna's  bandage  and  the  wound  be- 
neath it.  He  tossed  a  smile  over 
his  busy  shoulder. 

'Til  cite  you  for  gallantry  in  ac- 
tion, Joanna,"  he  said.  'Tou  prob- 
ably saved  your  husband's  life." 


''I— I  did?"  smiled  Joanna  moist- 
ly,  and  toppled  over  at  his  feet,  ou^ 
cold. 

That's  when  George  Cameron 
sighed  and  opened  his  eyes.  '']o- 
anna!'  he  croaked.  ''What's  hap- 
pened to  Joanna?" 

Dr.  Peters  laid  her  on  the  other 
cot.  "She  fainted.  I  promise  to 
give  you  full  details  when  I'm  not 
so  busy  with  two  of  you." 

George  viewed  his  own  bandages 
with  a  grimace  and  rubbed  a  hand 
gingerly  over  his  aching  brow. 
"Well,"  he  mumbled,  "the  little 
woman  never  could  stand  the  sight 
of  blood." 


Gfm 


ov^er  a 


nd  JLi 


ove 


Genevieve  Wyatt 

For  God  hath  not  given  us  the  spirit  of  fear;  but  of  power,  and  of  love,  and  of  a 
sound  mind  (II  Timothy  1:7). 


Peace  of  mind  I  asked  for, 
"Oh,  peace  of  mind,"  I  prayed, 
"God  grant  me  this  one  blessing 
For  I  am  sore  afraid." 


And  through  the  dark  I  struggled 
And  through  the  dark  cried  out, 
For  fear  still  lingered  with  me 
In  troubled  thoughts  and  doubt. 

Then,  seeing  peace  in  loved  one's  eyes, 
I  saw,  too,  perfect  trust, 
For  peace  of  mind  is  perfect  faith — 
God's  love  is  true  and  just. 

And  as  my  faith  grows  stronger 
God's  greatest  gift  is  sure. 
I  know  it  will  be  completely  mine 
When  faith  is  full  and  pure. 


Perennials  Preferred 


DoTthea  N.  Newhold, 
Deseret  News  Garden  Editor 


EVERY  garden  editor  has  been 
asked  —  numberless  times  — 
"Please  tell  me  the  name  of 
a  perennial  flower  that  will  bloom 
continuously  throughout  the  sum- 
mer." 

Perennials  are  herbaceous  plants 
that  live  for  many  years  —  usually 
they  die  down  to  the  rootstock  in 
the  fall  and  come  up  again  in  the 
spring  —  flowering  every  year.  But 
certainly  there  is  no  one  variety  of 
these  treasures  of  the  garden  which 
will  bloom  continuously  through- 
out the  growing  season. 

By  selecting  from  a  wide  assort- 
ment of  perennial  plants,  however, 
the  gardener  may  be  assured  of 
bloom  from  earliest  springtime  until 
late  fall. 

Preparation  of  Soil 

Consider  first  the  soil  with  which 
you  will  be  working.  For,  without 
a  rich,  crumbly,  well-drained  soil, 
all  the  work  of  creating  a  garden 
and  the  expense  of  top  quality 
plants,  is  wasted.  Soil  should  be 
dug  deeply,  with  ample  humus  ma- 
terial incorporated  to  make  an 
almost  inexhaustible  storehouse  of 
food  for  the  plants.  Remember 
that  once  planted,  it  will  be  many 
years  before  you  will  move  those 
perennial  plants. 

Give  Perennids  a  Strong 
Background 

To  show  to  the  best  advantage, 
perennials  need  a  strong  back- 
ground. A  free  standing  border 
makes  a  thin  appearance   —  even 


though  there  are  generous  sized 
colonies  of  plants.  Placed  against 
a  strong  background,  such  as  a 
border  of  shrubs,  of  evergreens,  or 
against  a  garden  wall,  or  a  wooden 
fence  (either  painted  or  stained), 
or  against  the  side  of  a  building,  the 
blooms  will  show  oE  to  much  great- 
er advantage. 

Width  oi  Beds 

Width  of  the  beds  is  very  im- 
portant. It  is  almost  impossible  to 
achieve  continuous  bloom  or  a  var- 
ied effect  in  a  narrow  border.  Con- 
sider beds  five  to  eight  feet  in  width 
for  the  best  effects.  However,  you 
may  have  a  narrow  strip  in  which 
you  prefer  to  plant  perennials.  Try 
peonies  or  iris  or  phlox  or  chrysan- 
themums for  a  big  season  splash  of 
colorful  blooms,  and  use  an  annual, 
such  as  petunias,  for  the  front  edg- 
ing to  give  color  throughout  the 
summer  and  fall  months. 

Wide  borders  allow  plenty  of 
space  to  use  low-growing,  early 
blooming  perennials  in  the  front  of 
the  borders,  taller  growing  plants  at 
the  rear,  with  the  medium  growing 
plants  placed  in  the  center  sections. 
This  is  not  an  ironclad  rule  to  be 
followed,  for  a  medium  tall  plant 
having  attractive  foliage  —  peonies 
for  example,  mav  be  placed  near 
the  back  of  the  border,  or  some  del- 
phinium plants  may  be  brought 
close  to  the  front  edge. 

Emphasis  on  the  Old  Reliables 

Peonies,  iris,  delphiniums,  daisies 
of  every  variety,  phlox,  hardy  asters, 

Page  157 


158 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 


Dcrthea   Nowbold 

COLUMBINE 

The  delicately  beautiful  blossoms  of 
columbine  and  the  attractive  foliage  add 
airy  grace  to  the'  perennial  borders. 

chrysanthemums  —  these  are  the 
old  rehables,  and  plant  hybridizers 
have*  worked  wonders  with  them  to 
give  us  plants  with  larger  flowers, 
sturdier  stock,  better  colors. 

Use  these  plants  with  a  lavish 
hand,  planting  them  in  colonies  of 
threes,  fives,  sevens,  nines,  or  more, 
if  desired.  To  create  a  garden  pic- 
ture which  will  have  unity  and 
strength,  repeat  like  plantings  in  an- 
other section  of  the  border.  For 
example,  you  will  find  that  a  plant- 
ing' composed  of  three  peonies,  five 
delphiitiums,  and  seven  phlox  care- 
lessly scattered  in  an  undesigned 
border  says  very  little.  The  same 
number  of  plants  grouped  in  col- 
onies, with  a  like  planting  repeated 
in  another  section,  will  give  greater 
pleasure  and  satisfaction. 

Front  Edging  of  Borders 

It  is  extremely  difficult  to  plan  a 
border  of  any  size  which  will  dis- 


play a  neat,  tidy  appearance  and  at 
the  same  time  be  in  bloom  from 
April  until  fall.  There  will  usually 
be  unsightly  spots  where  some  per- 
ennials have  passed  their  season, 
and  where  neighboring  plants  have 
failed  to  cover  the  traces  of  the 
earlier  variety. 

Care  must  be  taken,  then,  not  to 
have  too  many  of  the  early  bloom- 
ing sorts  toward  the  front  of  the 
border  unless  they  will  retain  their 
foliage  until  fall.  The  general  ap- 
pearance of  a  planting  depends  tre- 
mendously on  the  blossoms  and 
foliage  of  the  front  of  the  border. 

Hardy  candytuft  —  Jberfs  semper- 
vireiis  —  produces  loads  of  lovely 
white  flowers  in  the  springtime, 
then  the  plants  may  be  sheared  back 
for  a  neat  appearance  for  the  re- 
mainder of  the  season     . 


Courtesy  Jackson   and   Perkins   Company 

DELPHINIUM  (LOVELINESS) 

Delphiniums  are  an  unsurpassed  source 
of  blue  flowers.  The  tall  spires  of  bloom 
add  interesting  form  to  the  perennial 
border. 


PERENNIALS  PREFERRED 


159 


Courtesy  Jackson  and  Perkins  Company 


SHASTA  DAISY  (WIRRAL  SUPREME) 

A  new  form  of  an  old  standby,  the  Shasta  Daisy,  a  thrifty  plant  which  blooms 
lavishly. 


Dianthus,  variety  Cheddar  pink, 
or  Dianthus  pJnniarius  —  old  fash- 
ioned clove  pink,  will  provide  frag- 
rance unsurpassed  during  its  bloom- 
ing season,  then  the  seed  pods  may 
be  trimmed  off  for  a  neat,  attractive 
appearance  throughout  the  remain- 
der of  the  season.  The  evergreen 
coralbell,  Heuchera,  is  a  lovely  thing, 
its  geranium-shaped  leaves  remain- 
ing in  perfect  condition  until  after 
hard  frosts. 


EarJy-FJovvering  Perennials 

Primroses  of  many  varieties,  Do- 
Tonicum,  (leopard's-bane),  peonies, 
Pyrethrum,  iris,  bearded  and  the 
Siberian  varieties,  oriental  poppies 
—  there  is  an  endless  list  of  May 
and  June  blooming  perennials. 

However,  selecting  a  limited 
group  of  bearded  iris  is  a  compli- 
cated business,  for  the  varieties 
number  into  the  thousands.  Great 
self-control  is  needed  on  your  part 


160 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 


or  voLir  garden  will  become  a  dis- 
pla\  of  iris  and  not  the  varied  peren- 
nial garden  you  desire. 

EarJy  Summer 

As  the  springtime  slips  into  the 
summer,  oriental  poppies  take  over 
the  scene.  Poppies  need  a  careful 
setting,  for  a  flaming  orange  will  pro- 
test loudly  if  placed  near  a  patch  of 
rose.  Still  we  would  not  forfeit  the 
pleasure  of  growing  poppies.  Pop- 
pies disappear  after  the  blooming 
period,  leaving  a  blank  space  in  the 
garden.  The  gardener  soon  learns 
to  cover  up  their  disappearance  with 
plants  of  Chinese  delphinium,  Shas- 
ta daisies,  Statice,  or  baby's-breath 
(Gypsophih  panfculata),  variety 
Bristol  Fairy,  planted  in  front  of  the 
poppies. 

Perennial  Phlox  for 
Midsummer  Blooms 

With  midsummer  and  with  the 
coming  of  hot  weather,  the  energy 
of  the  gardener  is  sorely  taxed,  but 
if  the  perennial  phlox  plants  have 
been  grouped  with  a  generous  hand, 
if  they  have  been  carefully  watered 
and  mulched  with  a  layer  of  well- 
rotted  manure,  the  borders  will  be 
a  riot  of  color.  No  perennial  quite 
equals  the  phlox  for  extravagance  of 
blooms,  for  persistence,  or  for  self- 
reliance. 

The  New  Day  Lilies 

In  recent  years  day  lilies,  Hemero- 
caJIis,  have  been  undergoing  some 
interesting  changes  through  the  ef- 
forts of  plant  hybridizers.  A  little 
thoughtful  study  of  a  catalogue  will 
disclose  the  many  new  colors  — 
pinks,  purples,  pale  creams  and  yel- 


lows, white,  deep  yellow,  and  many 
blends  as  well.  Then,  too,  you  may 
select  from  long  lists,  varieties  that 
will  bloom  during  the  spring  or 
summer  or  fall.  Indeed,  one  could 
have  a  most  interesting  garden  con- 
taining only  day  lilies. 

Fall  Arrives 

As  the  summer  passes  and  the  fall 
season  begins,  hardy  chrysantheums, 
hardy  asters,  and  anemones  come 
into  their  own. 

No  garden  would  be  complete 
without  hardy  asters  which  are  so- 
generous  with  their  blooms. 

Plant  hybridizers  have  worked 
wonders  with  the  hardy  chrysan- 
themums, and  there  are  dozens  and 
dozens  of  new  varieties  listed  in  the 
growers'  catalogues  —  waiting  for 
you  to  use  them  in  every  spare  cor- 
ner of  your  perennial  borders.  They 
take  up  such  a  small  area  until  well 
into  the  late  summer,  that  with  gen- 
erous use  of  small,  single  starts  set 
out  in  early  springtime,  the  garden 
will,  in  the  fall  months,  look  as  if 
it  were  a  garden  of  chrysanthemums. 

From  September  until  killing 
frosts,  anemones  will  offer  lovely 
white  or  delicate  pink  waxen  blooms, 
lovely  for  either  the  house  or  the 
garden. 

Like  people,  perennials  have  their 
limitations,  so  learn  to  allow  for 
these.  At  the  same  time,  emphasize 
all  their  wonderful  assets.  Learn  to 
evaluate.  Though  you  desire  a 
plant  of  every  known  variety  when 
you  begin  to  garden,  you  will  soon 
learn  to  make  discriminating  selec- 
tions -—  to  please  you  and  to  suit 
your  personality. 


fSt    (^o    to    iKeuef  S octet y[ 
Nell  B.  Bienchley 


THE  things  that  happen  to  me 
on  Rehef  Society  day!  I  am 
sometimes  tempted  to  be- 
heve  that  if  I  had  not  such  an  ar- 
dent love  for  that  organization,  I 
should  have  given  up  trying  to  get 
myself  and  two  or  more  children 
to  Relief  Society  meeting  long  ago. 
Somehow  things  seem  to  get  all 
tangled  up  on  that  particular  day.  I 
have  entertained  the  thought  that 
life  might  run  more  smoothly,  if  I 
pretended  not  to  be  going  to  meet- 
ing at  all,  And  then,  say  about  i :  30, 
I  would  trick  fate,  change  my  dress, 
grab  the  children,  and  dash  off  to 
Relief  Society  without  looking  back. 
But  no.  I  would  most  assuredly 
have  to  bathe  John,  my  three-year- 
old,  you  know  how  little  boys  are, 
and  then  perhaps  the  baby  would  be 
asleep  or  hungry  or— no,  I  must  plan 
ahead.  But  you  know  when  Sister 
Hammond  read  that  quotation  from 
Burns  in  her  literature  lesson  last 
year,  the  one  which  goes,  'The  best 
laid  schemes  o'  mice  and  men,  gang 
aft  a-gley,"  well,  I  felt  like  Burns 
must  have  written  that  especially  for 
the  mouse  and  me.  Just  that  very 
day  I  had  hoped  to  be  all  ready  to 
leave,  and  when  I  called  John  in, 
there  he  was  with  mud  up  to  his 
ears.  I  have  almost  developed  a 
sleight-of-hand  act  from  some  of 
those  quick  changes.  I  wasn't  late, 
but  I  can't  say  I  was  unruffled. 

Then  there  was  last  week.  I  was 
going  like  a  race  horse  to  get  things 
in  shape  so  I  could  leave  when 
the  telephone  rang.  Goodness,  I 
thought,  I  hope  it's  not  ....  My 


good  husband's  voice  asked,  ''Aren't 
you  going  to  Relief  Society  today?" 

'Tes,  dear,  I  am,"  from  me. 

''Why  didn't  you  say  you  wanted 
the  car  at  lunchtime?"  he  inquired. 

"Well,  I  did  mention  that  I  was 
going  to  meeting,  but  I  decided  to 
walk."  Isn't  that  just  like  a  man? 
He  probably  didn't  even  listen  when 
I  told  him  I  was  going. 

He  was  saying,  "And  carry  that 
baby?  I'll  say  not.  I'll  come  and 
get  you." 

"I  can  walk,"  I  insisted,  but  then, 
thinking  that  I  could  use  those  extra 
ten  minutes,  I  said,  "All  right,  if  it 
won't  put  you  out  too  much— meet- 
ing's at  two." 

I  did  use  the  extra  ten  minutes 
profitably,  but  at  three  minutes  to 
two  there  was  still  no  car  in  sight, 
so  I  wrapped  up  baby,  and  the  three 
of  us  started  out,  thinking  we  would 
surely  meet  him  coming  for  us. 
Baby  was  getting  powerfully  heavy 
by  the  time  I  reached  the  church, 
and  I  was  puffing  like  the  "little 
steam  engine  that  could"  or  some- 
thing, but  still  no  husband  in  sight. 
I  do  hate  to  be  late.  Just  as  I 
reached  the  Relief  Society  room  I 
turned,  too  quickly  I  am  afraid,  to 
see  if  young  John  was  following.  He 
was,  and  I  smacked  him  in  the  poor 
little  head  with  my  swinging  hand- 
bag. He  sent  up  a  wail  that  would 
put  a  banshee  to  shame. 

I  found  at  suppertime  that  hus- 
band had  forgotten  completely 
about  us.  He  was  very  penitent, 
but  I  think  I  shall  not  make  anv 
such  arrangements  another  time. 

Page  161 


162  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 

There  was  another  day.  I  was  three-year-old  stood  peacefully  wash- 
helping  with  the  program  for  the  ing  his  hands,  with  the  water  run- 
opening  social,  so  I  was  plan-  ning  over  the  basin  and  into  his 
ning  to  leave  home  a  half  hour  early.  Sunday  shoes. 
I  was  finishing  up  the  luncheon  We  got  to  the  meeting  that  day, 
dishes  and  things  seemed  to  be  well  too,  finally.  But  do  you  know  when 
in  hand,  when  John's  voice  called  I  arrived  home  at  four  o'clock,  I 
to  me  from  the  bathroom.  found  my  bread  still  baking.  I  guess 

''Mommy,  I  can't  open  the  door."  I  hadn't  heard  the  bell  in  my  ex- 

I  dried  my  hands  on  my  apron  citement  before  leaving.  I  have 
and  turned  the  knob,  and  my  heart  heard  somewhere  that  Brother  Brig- 
sank.  ''John,  you  didn't  lock  the  ham  Young  liked  thick  crusts  on  his 
door,  surely?"  I  asked.  bread,  but  I  do  declare,  I  am  afraid 

"Locked,    Mommy,"    he    called  even  he  couldn't  have  eaten  mine 

nonchalantly.  that  day. 

"But  how  could  you,  it's  too  l  could  name  other  hectic  in- 
high?"  that  was  to  myself,  but  he  stances,  some  which  have  been  more 
answered,  "I  standed  on  my  toes."  provoking    than    amusing.     But    I 

"Well,   just  stand  on   your  toes  have  adopted  for  my  Tuesday  creed, 

agam    and    unlock   it."     I  was    im-  "Never  say  die."     I  must  go  to  Re- 

patient.  jjgf  Society.     I  simply  cannot  miss 

"I  did,  but  I  can't."  the  theology  meeting.     I  look  for- 

"Keep  calm,"  I  kept  telling  my-  ward  to  that  day  as  a  day  when  my 
self,  but  as  the  minutes  wore  on  and  life  is  enriched,  and  I  may  drink  in 
his  three-year-old  efforts  were  in  the  beautiful  spirit  of  our  class  lead- 
vain,  I  became  frantic.  I  thought  er,  our  president,  and  her  counsel- 
of  the  one  small  window.  It  was  ors,  and  as  I  listen  to  the  staunch 
my  last  chance.  I  hurried  down  to  testimonies  of  the  other  sisters,  my 
find  the  stepladder,  hoping  desper-  testimony  grows,  and  I  know  that  I 
ately  that  the  window  was  un-  am  going  to  try  to  live  closer  to  my 
locked.  As  I  shouldered  the  ladder,  Father  in  heaven  and  strive  to  un- 
I  glanced  at  the  axe  in  the  corner  derstand  my  mission  upon  earth 
and  thought  grimly  to  myself  that  more  fully. 

if  the  worst  came  to  the  worst,  I  j  ^^^^^  ^^  ^^  ^^^^  meeting.  That 
could  use  that.  -^  ^^le  day  that  gives  me  courage  to 
OAPPILY,  the  window  was  un-  be  a  better  homemaker.  (Goodness 
locked,  I  found,  after  forcing  the  knows  I  could  improve  my  Tuesday 
screen,  but  it  was  far  too  small  for  schedule.)  The  leaders  on  this  day 
me  to  get  through  at  that  time.  My  awaken  interest  in  so  many  home- 
five-year-old  Patty  was  the  only  one  making  arts  that  I  have  formerly 
available,  but  she  took  one  look  in-  thought  beyond  my  reach.  I  do  so 
to  the  bathtub  below  and  shrieked  want  to  make  of  my  home  a  place 
that  she  was  afraid.  I  begged,  where  my  little  family  will  want  to 
coaxed,  and  pleaded,  and  finally  be  more  than  any  other, 
dropped  her  screaming  and  kicking  I  must  go  to  the  literature  lesson, 
safely  to  the  bathroom  floor.     The  Then  my  soul  may  rise  above  the 


I  GO  TO  RELIEF  SOCIETY 


163 


commonplace  things,  and  I  may 
walk  briefly  with  great  minds.  Could 
associations  be  more  rich  than  those 
with  Tennyson,  Dickens,  or  Brown- 
ing? Oh,  the  beauty  of  the  litera- 
ture day! 

I  must  go  to  the  social  science 
lessons.  I  am  just  awakening  to  the 
realization  that  we  here  in  the 
United  States  have  some  things  not 


to  be  found  in  any  other  country.  I 
must  learn  what  I  can  do  to  help 
preserve  the  liberty  that  God  has 
bequeathed  upon  this  promised 
land,  so  long  as  we  serve  the  God 
of  this  land  who  is  Jesus  Christ. 

Yes,  I  go  to  Relief  Society,  come 
what  may.  May  I  call  for  you  next 
Tuesday? 


What  &   youth? 

Vesta  Ball  Ward 

You  answer. 

Youth  is  impetuousness,  hurry. 

Clothed  in  vibrant  shades  of  red, 

Striped  with  rush. 

Shadows  chasing  self, 

Vainly  seeking  realness  in  shadowy  future. 

Distant  past; 

Too  busy  to  peek  between  the  pages  of  today's  reality; 

Too  busy  to  taste  the  present  pleasure 

Or  savor  the  sweetness  of  now. 

Too  occupied  seeking  hie,  too  frantic. 

Too  busy,  always  too  busy. 

Let  the  panorama  slip  by. 

While  frantically 

You  seek  that  indefinable 

Something  that  is  not  found. 

Though  sought, 

In  hectic  disquietude. 

A  sage  seeketh  such  in  quiet  thought,  in  still  depths. 
In  tranquility,  repose,  and  solemn  contemplation. 

Youth  knows  not  of  such  treasures. 

Hidden  only  by  the  veil  of  the  mind. 

For  only  time,  so  little  respected,  can  painfully  teach. 

Only  time,  relentless  in  scope  and  depth  and  sameness. 

With  cutting  edge  and  sharp  surety,  need  reprimand. 

So  what  is  youth? 

Nothing  more  than  youngness. 

That  soon  is  tempered  or  broken  in  the  maw 

Of  aching  search. 

What  is  age? 

You  answer. 

Age  is  youth,  softened  by  time. 
Mellowed  by  the  ceaseless  flow  and  surge 
Of  that  which  it  pleases  us  to  name 
Experience. 


I  Low,  in  the  cJ\K^iligkt  of  1 1  iy^  JLife 


Arteiiiesia  R.  Roniney 


AS  I  walked  along  the  crowded 
sidewalk  of  a  large  city  one 
cold,  dreary  day  (the  year  was 
December  1936),  it  seemed  there 
were  no  love  or  friends  left  in  all  the 
world.  Now  that  I  was  widowed 
there  was  nothing  to  live  for  any 
more.  Suddenly,  as  I  passed  a  spa- 
cious store  window,  a  beautiful  oil 
painting  attracted  my  attention  and 
held  me  spellbound  for  some  time. 
I  forgot  my  sorrow,  for  the  moment, 
as  I  studied  the  work  of  art.  The 
sun  in  the  picture  was  just  breaking 
with  new  light.  As  I  obser\ed  it 
more  closely,  a  thrill  ran  through 
me  and  seemed  to  fill  my  soul  with 
new  life  and  beauty.  I  said  to  my- 
self, 'There  is  no  reason  why  I  can't 
do  something  like  that,  paintings 
that  would  give  joy  and  happiness 
and  cheer  up  those  who  are  sad. 
Everyone  needs  a  hobby  as  she 
grows  older  to  keep  her  mind  bright 
and  alert.    Mine  will  be  painting." 

We  all  feel  the  need  of  self-ex- 
pression, and  it  is  very  necessary  for 
our  well-being.  Anything  that  we 
create  with  our  hands  gives  us  a 
thrill  and  helps  us  to  see  the  beauty 
around  us  and  to  express  our  per- 
sonality. The  poet  said  that  all  the 
good  we  send  into  the  lives  of  oth- 
ers comes  back  into  our  own.  We 
might  also  say  that  all  the  beauty 
we  send  into  the  homes  of  others 
comes  back  into  our  own  and  gives 
us  happiness  and  comfort,  for  a 
thing  of  beauty  is  a  joy  forever. 

Emily  Dickinson  once  said: 

If  I  can  stop  one  heart  from  breaking, 

I  shall  not  live  in  vain; 

If  I  can  ease  one  life  the  aching, 

Page  164 


Or  cool  one  pain, 

Or  help  one  fainting  robin 

Unto  his  nest  again, 

I  shall  not  live  in  vain. 

I  was  determined  to  do  some- 
thing that  would  help  someone  to 
see  the  beauty  of  life. 

As  I  proceeded  to  work  on  my 
chosen  hobby,  I  found  many  diffi- 
culties to  surmount.  One  of  the 
hardest  was  to  get  registered  at  the 
university  and  get  started  among  all 
those  young  students,  but  finally  I 
succeeded  and  became  so  interested 
in  my  classes  that  everything  took 
on  new  life  and  beauty.  The  harder 
I  worked,  the  more  joy  I  experi- 
enced. I  began  to  feel  that  life  was 
worth  living  after  all. 

There  was  so  much  for  me  to 
learn,  and  so  much  joy  came  to  me 
in  studying  and  progressing  that  my 
sorrow  was  lessened  because  my 
mind  and  hands  were  busy  in  cre- 
ating something  that  would  give  joy 
to  others. 

But  I  found  in  the  hobby  I  had 
chosen  there  were  many  angles  to 
master,  among  them:  harmony,  pro- 
portion, balance,  rhythm,  emphasis, 
and  color.  As  we  work,  we  find  we 
are  creating  a  picture,  and  our  souls 
are  filled  with  delight.  We  can  see 
beauty  in  everything  around  us. 
Sunshine,  mountains,  valleys,  sun- 
sets, sky,  the  wind,  sand,  the  snow- 
storms, rain,  smoke,  and  the  rocks 
are  attractive.  Even  the  fog  in 
London  was  dreadful  and  ugly  until 
some  artist  painted  a  famous  picture 
of  it  and  it  took  on  beauty. 

Because  of  their  perfect  study  of 
nature,  the  Chinese  and  Japanese 


NOW,  IN  THE  TWILIGHT  OF  MY  LIFE 


165 


paint  their  flowers  so  that  one  can 
almost  see  the  stems  sway  in  the 
wind  and  the  peony's  leaves  waft 
away  in  the  breeze. 

One  artist  says  he  can't  paint  the 
perfume  of  the  flower  and  so  he 
paints  the  very  soul  of  it  and  hands 
it  to  us.  What  joy  he  gives  to  his 
associates! 

President  Brigham  Young  tells  us 


to  beautify  our  homes  with  our  own 
handiwork,  and  what  better  wav 
could  we  decorate  them  than  with 
our  art  work? 

Now,  in  the  twilight  of  my  life, 
this  chosen  hobby  of  painting  has 
brought  many  happy  hours  to  me. 
When  I  feel  lonely  I  have  only  to 
get  out  my  paints  and  brushes  or 
study  my  art  books,  and  I  am  soon 
lost  to  the  world  in  my  work. 


I 


o/t    i^reat  cJradition — cJhe  Jxniencan    I  Lational 

uiea   y^ross 

Edwin  H.  Powers 

Director,  Office  of  Public  Information 

N  almost  every  corner  of  the  earth,  the  Red  Cross  is  recognized  as  a 
symbol  of  the  good  neighbor.  It  may  represent  you— through  your 
membership— in  helping  other  people  in  time  of  trouble.  Or  it  may  repre- 
sent warm-hearted  people,  whom  you  do  not  know,  rallying  to  your  aid 
in  an  emergency. 

There  was  a  time  in  our  early  history  when  people  counted  entirely  on 
direct  help  from  their  neighbors  or  close  relatives  to  see  them  through 
periods  of  misfortune.  Our  way  of  life  stems  largely  from  that  personal, 
across- the-fence  sharing  of  adversity. 

Today  life  is  more  complex.  Many  of  us  live  in  the  impersonal  atmos- 
phere of  great  cities.  Much  of  our  population  shifts  back  and  forth  across 
the  country,  hardly  finding  time  to  get  acquainted  with  new  neighbors. 
The  protective  unity  of  families  is  weakened  as  individual  members  scatter 
from  the  home  community. 

But  people  have  not  changed.  In  time  of  trouble,  they  need  assur- 
ance that  they  are  not  alone.  To  help  provide  this  assurance,  millions  of 
Americans  turn  to  their  Red  Cross.  Because  they  join  and  serve,  they 
are  able  to  extend  a  friendly  hand  to  those  who  most  need  help. 

We  see  that  help  in  the  millions  of  pints  of  blood  freely  given  through 
the  Red  Cross  for  those  who  would  die  without  it.  We  see  it  when  a  New 
England  fisherman  who  lost  his  boat  in  a  hurricane  is  given  another  so  he 
can  earn  a  living  for  his  family.  We  see  it  in  emergency  help  to  the  family 
of  a  serviceman  who  is  away  from  home. 

When  the  Red  Cross  answers  the  call  of  those  in  need,  Americans  keep 
alive  one  of  our  great  traditions— friendly,  neighborly  help  to  our  fellow 
men. 

This  is  an  annual  appeal  for  good  will  and  help.  Join  the  Red  Cross 
and  answer  the  1955  call  to  service. 


Q)ight^-(cJne    ijears  J^go 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman  s  Exponent,  March   i,  and  March  15,  1873 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

Note:  The  heading  "Eighty-One  Years  Ago"  is  substituted  this  month  for  the  regular 
title  "Sixty  Years  Ago/'  since  no  issues  of  the  Woman's  Exponent  were  pub- 
lished during  the  month  of  March  1894.  ^^^^  Woman's  Exponent  began  publi- 
cation in  June  1872,  and  the  following  excerpts  are  from  the  issue  of  the  fol- 
lowing March. 

A  UTAH  LADIES'  JOURNAL:  The  women  of  Utah  to-day  occupy  a  position 
which  attracts  the  attention  of  intelligent  thinking  men  and  women  everywhere.  They 
are  engaged  in  the  practical  solution  of  some  of  the  greatest  social  and  moral  problems 
of  the  age  ....  Who  are  so  well  able  to  speak  for  the  women  of  Utah  as  the  women 
of  Utah  themselves?  "It  is  better  to  represent  ourselves  than  to  be  misrepresented  by 
others."  For  these  reasons,  and  that  women  may  help  each  other  by  the  diffusion  of 
knowledge  and  information  possessed  by  many  and  suitable  to.  all,  the  publication  of 
Woman's  Exponent,  a  journal  owned  by,  controlled  by  and  edited  by  Utah  ladies,  has 
been  commenced  ....  Utah,  in  its  Female  Relief  Societies,  has  the  best  organized 
benevolent  institution  of  the  age  ....  Miss  Eliza  R.  Snow,  President  of  the  entire 
Female.  Relief  Societies,  cordially  approves  of  the  journal,  and  will  be  a  contributor  to 
it  as  she  has  leisure  from  her  numerous  duties  .... 

— Louise  L.  Greene,  Editor 

FLORENCE 

Beneath  high,  villa-dotted  hills 

That  in  succession  rise 
Like  rich  gemm'd  parapets  around; 

The  lovely  Florence  lies. 

The  Arno,  broad  and  gentle  stream, 
That  flows  meand'ring  through. 

Divides,  but  in  unequal  parts, 
The  city  platt  in  two  .... 

I  see  you,  Florence,  all  the  while. 

So  beautiful  and  gay; 
I  ask,  is  this  your  common  dress, 
Or,  this  your  holiday?  .  .  . 

— Eliza  R.  Snow 

From  Florence,  Italy 

ADVERTISEMENT:  H.  Wallace  has  the  best,  largest  and  purest  stock  of  con- 
fectionary in  Salt  Lake  City.     Just  the  place  for  ladies  to  purchase. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  IN  TOOELE:  I  believe  our  Society  in  Tooele  can  compare 
favorably  with  that  of  any  other  settlement.  It  is  now  nearly  three  years  since  we  were 
organized,  and  we  have  been  trying  ever  since  to  do  our  best.  We  have  excellent  meet- 
ings.   The  sisters  are  alive  to  their  duties,  and  I  believe  will  accomplish  much  good  .... 

— Mrs.  Mary  Meiklejohn,  President 

Page  166 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


jyrARJORIE  M.  McKINLEY  has 
been  awarded  the  1954  Mary 
Swartz  Rose  fellowship  by  the 
American  Dietetic  Association  for 
her  outstanding  success  as  a  teach- 
er and  administrator  in  the  field  of 
institution  management.  She  is  the 
author  of  numerous  publications  on 
food  costs,  meal  planning,  and  nu- 
trition. She  will  continue  her 
graduate  work  toward  the  degree  of 
Doctor  of  Philosophy  in  Institution 
Management  and  Home  Economics 
Education  at  Iowa  State  College. 

"liT'OMEN  are  playing  a  growing 
role  in  the  field  of  medical  re- 
search—a fact  that  was  recently 
underscored  when  the  Life  Insur- 
ance Medical  Research  Fund  award- 
ed a  total  of  more  than  $31,000  in 
grants  and  fellowships  for  heart 
disease  research  to  half  a  dozen 
women  in  1954. 

VIRGINIA  CROCIIERON  GIL- 
^  DERSLEEVE,  former  Dean  of 
Barnard  College,  student  of  inter- 
national affairs,  and  the  only  woman 
appointed  by  President  Roosevelt  to 
the  United  Nations  delegation  at 
the  San  Francisco  Conference,  re- 
lates in  Many  a  Good  Crusade,  the 
story  of  her  ideals  and  accomplish- 
ments in  the  ''educational  liberation 
of  w^omen.'* 


npHE  National  Council  of  Jewish 
Women  began  a  "golden  age" 
program  in  1946,  to  enrich  the  lives 
of  elderly  people  —  to  prevent  their 
later  years  from  becoming  "an 
empty  thing  and  a  burden  of  mean- 
ingless days."  In  1800  the  average 
life  expectancy  in  the  United  States 
was  thirty-five  years;  in  1900,  forty- 
five;  today,  seventy.  There  are  now 
ten  million  Americans  over  sixty- 
five,  and  sixteen  million  past  sixty. 

pRINCESS  MARGARET  of 
Great  Britain  in  February  made 
a  month-long  tour  of  the  romantic 
West  Indies,  flying  in  a  stratocruiser 
to  the  Caribbean  as  a  representative 
of  the  Crown. 

OIRTHDAY  congratulations  are 
extended  to:  Mrs.  Anna  Sten- 
quist,  Tremonton,  Utah,  one  hun- 
dred; Mrs.  Melissa  Ann  Wells  Dial, 
Willard,  Utah,  ninety-nine;  Mrs. 
Olena  M.  Larsen,  Moroni,  Utah, 
ninety-five;  Mrs.  Bertha  Olsen,  Hy- 
rum,  Utah,  Mrs.  Esther  Jane  Tol- 
man  Sessions,  Syracuse,  Utah,  Mrs. 
Ann  Evans,  Winnipeg  Canada, 
Mrs.  Ann  Barrus  Layton  Jones,  Salt 
Lake  City,  ninety-two;  Mrs.  Jose- 
phine Gibson,  Tremonton,  Utah, 
ninety-one;  Mrs.  Jennie  W.  Magle- 
by,  Mrs.  Jessie  Richardson  Thoma- 
sen,  and  Mrs.  Josephine  Erickson 
Halverson,  all  of  Salt  Lake  City,  and 
each  ninety  years  old. 

Page  167 


DITOHIAL 


VOL  42 


MARCH  1955 


NO.  3 


iKelief  Society  for  the  [Perfection 


o/tW 


omen 


I  therefore,  the  prisoner  of  the  Lord,  beseech  you  that  ye  walk  worthy  of  the 
voeation  wherev\'ith  ye  are  called.  With  all  lowliness  and  meekness,  with  longsuffering, 
forbearing  one  another  in  love;  Endeavouring  to  keep  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond 
of  peace  (Ephesians  4:1-3). 


CO  wrote  Paul  to  the  Ephesians 
while  a  prisoner  at  Rome,  but 
his  words  are  applicable  to  us  to- 
day as  much  as  to  the  early  Chris- 
tians in  Ephesus.  As  the  birth 
month  of  Relief  Society  approaches, 
one  is  led  to  marvel  at  the  blessings 
to  Latter-day  Saint  women  which 
the  organization  of  Relief  Society 
was.  Before  its  organization  the 
women  of  the  Church  assisted  in 
upholding  the  brethren,  attended 
sacrament  meetings,  and  encouraged 
and  inspired  their  own  husbands 
and  sons,  but  there  was  no  field 
open  to  them  in  the  Church  for 
teaching,  exhorting,  or  systematic 
learning.  It  was  not  by  chance  that 
of  all  the  auxiliaries  the  one  for  the 
advancement  of  the  women  of  the 
Church  was  established  first  under 
divine  inspiration  to  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith.  Through  Relief  So- 
ciety, women  were  given  vocations 
and  called  to  their  offices  by  the 
Priesthood  of  God.  In  the  days 
of  the  ancient  apostles  there  was  the 
term  ''elect  lady"  given  to  one 
by  John  of  whom  he  said, 
'\  .  .  whom  I  love  in  the  truth;  and 
not  I  only,  but  also  all  they  that 
have   known    the   truth"    (II   John 

1:1). 

Page  168 


When  Emma  Smith,  the  wife  of 
the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  had  the 
word  of  the  Lord  directed  to  her 
through  her  Prophet  husband,  in 
July  1830,  the  Lord  said  to  her, 
".  .  .  and  thou  art  an  elect  lady, 
whom  I  have  called"  (D.  &  C. 
25:3).  She  was  also  told,  ''And 
thou  shalt  be  ordained  under  his 
hand  to  expound  scriptures,  and  to 
exhort  the  church,  according  as  it 
shall  be  given  thee  by  my  Spirit" 
(D.  &  C.  25:7).  In  the  conclud- 
ing verse  of  section  25,  it  states, 
"And  verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you, 
that  this  is  my  voice  unto  all. 
Amen"  (D.  &  C.  25:16). 

On  March  17,  1842,  nearly  twelve 
years  later  in  Nauvoo,  Illinois,  when 
Relief  Society  was  organized  and 
Emma  Smith  was  made  the  first 
president  of  Relief  Society,  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  wrote: 

...  I  ga\'e  much  instruction,  read  in 
the  New  Testament,  and  Book  of  Doc- 
trine and  Co\enants,  concerning  the 
Elect  Lady,  and  showed  that  the  elect 
meant  to  be  elected  to  a  certain  work, 
&c.,  and  that  the  revelation  \\as  then  ful- 
filled by  Sister  Emma's  election  to  the 
Presidency  of  the  Society,  she  ha\'ing 
previously  been  ordained  to  expound  the 
Scriptures.  Emma  was  blessed,  and  her 
counselors  were  ordained  by  Elder  John 
Taylor  (D.  H.  C,  IV,  pp.  552-553)- 


EDITORIAL 


169 


What  a  glorious  opportunity  was 
thus  bestowed  upon  our  Heavenly 
Father's  daughters  in  this  the  last 
dispensation  to  be  elect  ladies  and 
be  called  to  serve  in  the  greatest 
woman's  organization  in  the  world. 
What  great  development  i^  offered 
an  individual  member  through  each 
particular    calling    in    the    society. 

When  a  calling  comes  to  any 
woman  through  the  inspiration  of 
the  Presiding  Priesthood,  that  wom- 
an can  fit  herself  to  be  worthy  and 
successful  in  it.  Sometimes  it  is 
well  to  consider  those  attributes  of 
which  Paul  spoke  as  necessary  in 
order  to  ".  .  .  walk  worthy  of  the 
vocation  wherewith  ve  are  called" 
(Ephesians  4:1). 

With  all  lowliness  and  meekness,  with 
longsuffering,  forbearing  one  another  in 
love;  Endea\'oring  to  keep  the  unity  of 
the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace  (Ephesians 

Hardly  attributes  which  the  world 
would  hold  up  as  a  criterion  for  suc- 
cessful filling  of  a  calling! 

One  wonders  at  the  lasting  ac- 
complishments performed  by  wom- 
en who  have  accepted  a  calling  in 
humility  and  lived  by  the  attributes 
listed  by  Paul.  One  may  recall 
some  sister  who  has  fulfilled  every 
calling  which  came  to  her  no  mat- 
ter how  small  it  might  be,  and  then 
who  has  been  called  to  a  most  re- 
sponsible calling,  such  as  a  ward 
president.  Sometimes  the  appoint- 
ment is  criticized  on  the  ground 
that  this  particular  woman  lacks 
leadership  qualities.  Yet  it  works 
out  in  accord  with  eternal  principles. 

Through  her  loyalty,  faithfulness, 
and  acceptance  of  the  call,  she  be- 


comes entitled  to  the  inspiration  of 
the  Lord  in  her  calling.  Then  her 
humility  inclines  her  to  ask  for 
counsel  and  to  follow  it.  No  word 
of  criticism  passes  her  lips  against 
those  who  criticize  her,  for  she  has 
learned  to  be  longsuffering.  She 
meets  opposition  with  meekness  and 
concludes  by  keeping  a  ''unity  of  the 
Spirit,"  in  her  society  "in  the  bond 
of  peace."  Her  character  has  been 
trained  to  be  obedient  to  those  in 
authority  over  her,  and  through  the 
inspiration  of  her  calling  and  seek- 
ing counsel  from  those  in  authority, 
she  gathers  around  her  other  women 
who  excel  in  the  attributes  which 
she  needs  to  make  a  perfect  Relief 
Society  organization. 

So  may  any  woman  perform  a 
calling  given  to  her,  no  matter  how 
inadequate  she  may  feel.  And 
through  her  acceptance  her  own 
soul  will  be  given  development  in 
the  very  qualities  which  she  may 
lack. 

Only  one  thing  was  needful  for 
the  perfection  of  the  rich  young 
ruler  who  came  to  Jesus.  With  per- 
fect knowledge  Jesus  advised  him, 
"...  If  thou  wilt  be  perfect,  go  and 
sell  that  thou  hast,  and  give  to  the 
poor,  and  thou  shalt  have  treasure 
in  heaven:  and  come  and  follow 
me"  (Mt.  19:21).  The  rich  young 
ruler,  however,  did  not  accept  the 
opportunity  to  gain  perfection,  but 
went  away  sorrowing. 

Relief  Society  members  who  seek 
perfection  will  accept  each  calling 
which  comes  to  them  and  step  by 
step  strengthen  their  weaknesses.  Re- 
lief Society  is  veritably  a  gift  of  the 
Lord  to  his  daughters  to  help  per- 
fect them  for  eternal  life. 

-M.  C.  S. 


TloJbiA, 


TO  THE  FIELD 


K^yrganizations  and  LKe organizations  of  (btane 
ana    ll Lission  LKe/tef  Societies  for  ig^Jf 


ORGANIZATIONS 


Stakes 

East  Phoenix 
Grand  Coulee 

Las  Vegas 
Orange  County 

North  Sacramento 
South  Blackfoot 
Taylorsville 
West  Boise 


Missions 


Central  States 

Finnish 

Hawaii 

No.  Central  States 

Swedish 
Western  States 

Stakes 

Alpine 

Berkeley 

Blackfoot 

Boise 

Butte 

East  Cache 

East  Long  Beach 

Farr  West 

Florida 

Gunnison 

Inglewood 

Juarez 

Lethbridge 

Minidoka 

Moapa 

Mount  Logan 

Nebo 

North  Box  Elder 

North  Carbon 

North  Rexburg 

Oneida 

Palo  Alto 

Page  170 


FornierJy  Part  oi 

Phoenix  Stake 
Northwestern  States 

Mission 
Moapa  Stake 
East  Long  Beach 

Stake 
Sacramento 
Blackfoot  Stake 
North  Jordan  Stake 
Boise  Stake 


Appointed  President 

Lola  M.  Shumway 
Alfreta  Gail  Jardine 

Alice  Alldredge 
Marion  Almira 
Woodhouse 
Edna  M.  Hill 
Anna  Wright 
Paula  G.  Wilson 
Elnora  T.  Loveland 


REORGANIZATIONS 


Released  President 
Annie  M.  Ellsworth 
Mae  Pace  Matis 
Stella  C.  Nelson 
Laura  M.  Hawkes 

Annie  B.  Johnson 
Mildred  M.  Dillman 

Released   President 

Ahce  W.  Carlisle 
Vera  H.  May  hew 
Alice  S.  DeMordaunt 
Elnora  T.  Loveland 
Gretta  L.  Karren 
Lois  W.  Sorenson 
Mildred  D.  Harper 
Geneva  J.  Garfield 
Josephine  W,  Jenkins 
Ruth  P.  Christiansen 
Lavena  L.  Rohner 
Gladys  K.  Wagner 
Fern  R.  Lay  cock 
Katherine  Barnes 
Alice  Alldredge 
Mae  E.  Jenkins 
Lucille  H.  Spencer 
Lucille  L.  Wight 
LaPreal    Richards 
Adalena  M.  Withers 
Chloe  M.  Howell 
Agnes  F.  Lindsay 


Appointed  President 

May  E.  J.  Dyer 
Hortense  Robinson 
Maurine  M.  Haycock 
Dora  Rose  H. 

England 
Ethel  E.  Blomquist 
Mildred  P.  Elggren 

Appointed  President 
Edna  S.  Walker 
Irene  Thorley  Ranker 
Florence  Christiansen 
Edna  S.  Millar 
Marie  J.  Monson 
Vera  H.  Peart 
Betsy  MacNey 
Geneva  M.  Law 
Effie  F.  Meeks 
Rebecca  M.  Anderson 
Beth  M.  Stallman 
Nilus  S.  Memmott 
Ruth  F.  Heninger 
Bertha  Burch 
Lola  D.  Bryner 
Anna  O.  Smith 
Mary  Kotter 
June  I.  Hunsaker 
Elva  Judd 
Mary  G.  Shirlev 
Grace  C.  Gamble 
Violet  B.  Smith 


Date  Appointed 

February  28,   1954 
May  23,  1954 

October  10,  1954 
June  27,  1954 

December  12,  1954 
June  20,  1954 
November  18,  1954 
November  28,  1954 


Date  Appointed 
February  26,  1954 
December  1,  1954 
June  11,  1954 

April  16,  1954 
March  31,  1954 
February  24,  1954 

Date  Appointed 

June  27,  1954 
July  17,  1954 
June  20,  1954 
November  28,  1954 
November  28,  1954 
June  20,   1954 
January  1,  1954 
April  24,  1954 
October  20,  1954 
August  22,  1954 
September  26,  1954 
May  16,  1954 
May  2,  1954 
November  17,  1954 
October   16,   1954 
May  30,  1954 
April  18,  1954 
March  8,  1954 
November  14,  1954 
August  22,  1954 
June  20,  1954 
May  16,  1954 


NOTES  TO  THE  FIELD 


171 


Stakes 
Pasadena  Stake 

Phoenix 

Portland 

Richland 

Riverdale 

Santaquin-Tintic 

Sevier 
Smithfield 
South  Bear  River 

South  Summit 
Star  Valley 
Summit 
Timpanogos 
Twin   Falls 
Weiser 


Released  President 
Madge  P.  Fowler 

Lola  M.  Shumway 
Mima  C.  Hainsworth 
Pearl  O.  Clement 
Nona  W.  Slade 
Janet  P.  Lee 

Ivy  C.  Ashby 
Alta  C.  Allen 
Rebecca  C. 

Mortensen 
Luella  W.  Walker 
Nellie  B.  Jensen 
Mary  E.  Wright 
Margaret  J.  Olpin 
Leah  Kirk 
Delia  W.  Alder 


Appointed  President 

Thelma  Johnson 

Nebeker 
Ruth  O.  Stapley 
Jennie  R.  Scott 
Naomi  L.  Brimhall 
Isabell  C.  Ellison 
Josephine  Cannon 

Crook 
Beth  V.  Anderson 
Vera  R.  Cantwell 
Isabella  P.  Walton 


Date  Appointed 
September  12,  1954 

February  28,  1954 
December  5,  1954 
April  26,  1954 
February  3,  1954 
May   16,   1954 

June  6,  1954 
May  30,  1954 
September  5,  1954 


Vera  Dugdale  September  20,  1954 

Eliza  R.  Robinson         September  15,  1954 
Elva  F.  Richins  February  21,  1954 

Florence  O.  Gillman    January  24,  1954 
Mona  Hulbert  Brown  May  23,  1954 
Dorothy  Zaugg  August  22,   1954 


fSlndex  for  ig^jf  uielief  Society    1 1  iagazines  Kyivadabie 

r^OPIES  of  the  1954  index  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazines  are  available 

and  may  be  ordered  from  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society,  40  North 
Main  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah.    The  price  is  15c,  including  postage. 

Relief  Society  officers  and  members  who  wish  to  have  their  1954 
issues  of  The  ReUef  Society  Magazine  bound  may  do  so  through  the 
Deseret  News  Press,  31  Richards  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah.  The  cost 
for  binding  the  twelve  issues  in  a  permanent  cloth  binding  is  $2.50,  in- 
cluding the  index.  If  leather  binding  is  preferred,  the  cost  is  $3.50,  in- 
cluding the  index.  These  prices  do  not  include  postage,  and  an  additional 
amount  to  cover  postage  must  accompany  all  orders  for  binding  of  the 
Magazines.  See  schedules  of  postage  rates  in  this  issue  of  the  Magazine, 
page  207. 

If  bound  volumes  are  desired,  and  the  Magazines  cannot  be  supplied 
by  the  person  making  the  request,  the  Magazines  will  be  supplied  for  $1.50 
by  the  Magazine  Department,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society,  40  North 
Main  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah.  Only  a  limited  number  of  Magazines 
are  a\'ailable  for  binding. 

It  is  suggested  that  wards  and  stakes  have  one  volume  of  the  1954 
Magazines  bound  for  preservation  in  ward  and  stake  Relief  Society  libraries. 


■  ^ 


Announcing  the  Special  April  Short  Story  S/ssue 
npLIE  April  1955  issue  of  The  ReUef  Society  Magazine  will  be  the  special 
short  story  number,  with  four  outstanding  stories  being  presented. 
Look  for  these  stories  in  April: 

"Reap  If  You  Will,"  by  Elaine  J.  Wilson 
^The  Wall,"  bv  Mvrtle  M.  Dean 
''Her  Own  Life,"  by  Ruth  Moody  Ostegar 
''Steak  for  Thursday,"  by  Rosa  Lee  Lloyd 


The  Legacy 


Ora  Pate  Stewart 


1  would  probably  never  have 
known  about  the  old,  round- 
topped  sea  chest  in  the  attic  of 
Grandmother's  house,  if  it  hadn't 
been  that  a  big  chain  store  company 
needed  that  particular  corner  for 
a  supermarket.  Grandmother  had 
been  gone  for  many  years.  She  nev- 
er would  have  stood  for  selling  it, 
nor  did  Aunt  Elon  want  to  move. 
She  was  living  alone  in  the  big 
house  at  the  time.  She  was  a  wid- 
ow, and  all  her  children  were  mar- 
ried and  gone. 

''My  roots  are  here,"  she  persist- 
ed; and  she  wouldn't  budge  until 
finally  a  lawyer  came  out  and  told 
her  that  the  property  was  going  to 
be  condemned,  and  she'd  do  well 
to  sell  and  get  out  while  she  had  a 
good  chance. 

''Gondemned,  my  foot!"  Aunt 
Elon  ejaculated.  'They  don't  build 
houses  like  this  today.  Adobe  walls 
nearly  two  feet  thick!  My  father 
made  those  adobe  with  his  own  two 
hands.  Of  course,  we  had  it  faced 
over  with  brick  at  the  turn  of  the 
century  for  the  golden  wedding; 
and  then  two  years  ago  I  had  it 
stuccoed.  But  I  was  born  in  this 
house,  and  I'd  hoped  to  die  in  it!" 

It  was  a  sturdy  old  house.  The 
four  rooms  on  the  ground  floor 
were  each  exactly  sixteen  by  sixteen 
feet,  and  ten  feet  high.  There  were 
no  halls  or  corridors.  Each  room 
was  communicable  with  the  two 
that  it  adjoined  by  thick  oak  doors, 
each  eight  feet  tall.  The  upper 
rooms  were  precisely  the  same.  As 
an  afterthought,  a  veranda  had  been 

Page  172 


added,  running  the  length  of  the 
house  on  the  north  side,  and  wood- 
en steps  ascended  on  the  outside 
to  the  upper  story.  About  the  time 
of  the  golden  wedding,  this  stair- 
way had  been  cased  in,  and  the 
place  under  the  stairs  had  been 
made  into  a  pantry.  A  kitchen 
lean-to  had  been  added  at  the  back 
at  the  time  plumbing  had  come  in. 
It  was  considered  easier  to  extend 
the  house  out  to  the  water  pipes, 
as  sort  of  a  half-way  compromise, 
than  to  bring  the  pipes  all  the  way 
in  through  brick  and  adobe. 

No,  there  wasn't  another  house 
just  like  it.  Grandfather  had  not 
been  a  builder  of  houses;  he  had 
been  a  schoolteacher. 

When  the  house  was  wired  for 
electricity  sometime  in  the  twenties, 
the  inspector  asked  to  see  the  at- 
tic. 

"We  never  had  an  attic,"  Aunt 
Elon  told  him. 

And  it  was  true.  They  had  never 
had  access  to  it.  But  the  regula- 
tions said  there  had  to  be  an  attic. 
So  Aunt  Elon  had  an  oblong  hole 
cut  in  the  ceiling  of  the  northeast 
room  upstairs.  She  had  it  framed, 
like  a  little  window.  And  when  the 
inspector  came  again,  she  brought 
in  the  eight-foot  stepladder  from  the 
apple  orchard,  and  he  went  up  and 
poked  around  in  the  rafters. 

It  was  just  as  it  had  been  when 
it  was  built  seventy-five  years  be- 
fore, so  he  was  quite  surprised  when 
he  stumbled  onto  a  bulky,  round- 
topped  sea  chest.  It  was  too  large 
to  get  it  through  the  tiny  dormer 


THE  LEGACY 


173 


window.  And  how  it  got  up  there 
on  the  rafters  was  a  mystery  to  him. 
''Who  in  the  world  would  build 
a  house  around  an  old  battered 
relic  like  this?"  he  muttered,  and 
turned  his  flashhght  the  better  to 
examine  it.  It  was  made  of  wood, 
covered  with  leather,  and  banded 
heavily  with  thick  iron  bands.  The 
leather  had  been  broken  in  several 
places.  The  top  was  dusted  over 
with  sawdust  and  cobwebs,  and  the 
feather-soft  residue  of  seventy-five 
quiet  years. 

AUNT  Elon's  curiosity  was  suf- 
ficiently aroused  so  that  she 
climbed  up  the  stepladder  to  a 
point  where  she  could  put  her  head 
and  shoulders  through  the  oblong 
hole. 

It  was  her  first  glimpse  of  the  sea 
chest.  She  was  then  seventy  years 
old,  and  for  sixty  years  or  more  the 
sea  chest  had  never  been  mentioned; 
and  for  forty  years  it  had  been  for- 
gotten. 

It  took  some  time  for  Aunt  Elon's 
thoughts  to  travel  back  into  the  re- 
mote corridors  of  memory. 

''Oh,  that--"  she  said  at  last— 
"that  was  the  legacy." 

The  inspector  looked  expectant. 

"No,"  continued  Aunt  Elon,  "it's 
not  what  you  think.  It's  not  im- 
portant. I  remember  now,  Ma  told 
me  about  it  when  I  was  very  small. 
But  she  was  always  sort  of  ashamed 
to  talk  about  it.  Ma  was  a  proud 
woman.  And  whenever  she  had  a 
hurt  she  buried  it.  That's  why  she 
had  the  sea  chest  built  into  the  at- 
tic. It  arrived  from  England  just 
when  the  rafters  were  going  up. 
It's  all  she  ever  got  out  of  her  par- 
ents' estate." 

The  inspector  looked  doleful,  and 


shook  his  head. 

"It  doesn't  look  like  it's  locked," 
he  ventured.  "Looks  like  the  pad- 
lock has  been  chiseled  in  two." 

"As  I  remember  the  story,  they 
never  even  sent  the  key,"  Aunt 
Elon  said.  "But,  like  I  say,  there 
was  never  much  talk  about  it.  You 
can  open  it,  if  you  want  to.  It's  no 
skeleton  in  my  closet." 

Aunt  Elon  had  pulled  herself  up 
onto  the  solid  old  beams  now,  and 
the  inspector  helped  her  to  pick 
her  way  over  to  the  old  chest. 

After  a  few  jostling  tugs  the 
hinges  creaked  and  the  lid  came 
loose.  The  inspector  bent  for  long 
seconds  while  his  flashlight  probed 
over  the  contents. 

"Well,  I'll  be  hornswoggled!"  he 
exclaimed  at  last. 

Aunt  Elon  said,  "Like  I  told  you 
—that's  all  she  ever  got." 

TT  was  fifteen  years  after  they'd 
put  in  the  electricity  that  Aunt 
Elon  wrote  to  me  and  told  me 
about  the  supermarket  people  and 
the  lawyer.  She  put  up  a  lot  of 
bluster,  but,  as  she  said  in  her  letter, 
she  was  eighty-five  now,  and  she 
probably  had  passed  her  prime,  and 
if  I'd  come  and  help  her  with  the 
dismantling,  she  guessed  she'd  give 
in.  They'd  promised  her  a  sum 
that  would  keep  her  in  comfort  for 
the  rest  of  her  life  and  bury  her  in 
style,  she  said.  And  it  was  time  to 
begin  to  think  about  those  things. 
Besides,  a  nice  new  supermarket 
would  be  a  pretty  addition  to  the 
neighborhood.  It  was  a  sign  of 
progress. 

So  I  went  out  to  help  her  with 
disposing  of  her  things.  It  was  just 
before  I  was  married. 

There's  a  lot  of  sentiment  in  an 


174 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 


old  house.  Love  and  life  and  death 
all  leave  their  traces.  You  find 
them  in  the  fingerprints  between 
the  layers  of  wallpaper.  You  find 
them  folded  away  in  yellowed  linen 
in  the  bottom  of  deep  drawers.  You 
find  them  in  button  boxes,  and 
especially  in  old  albums.  I  never 
saw  my  grandmother.  She  died 
about  the  time  I  was  born.  Aunt 
Elon  was  the  oldest  and  my  mother 
was  the  youngest  of  her  children. 
But  it  gave  her  a  definite  texture 
and  substance  when  I  found  a  braid 
of  her  black-brown  hair  in  a  remote 
place  in  an  old  trunk.  I  held  it  up 
to  my  own.  It  matched  exactly. 
Everyone  always  said  I  was  the 
''spittin'  image"  of  Grandmother. 

''Ma  felt  disgraced  when  they  cut 
it  off/'  Aunt  Elon  informed  me. 
"She  respected  the  scripture  that 
says  a  woman's  hair  is  her  glory. 
But  there  was  an  epidemic  of  scar- 
let fever,  and  Ma  had  to  give  up 
her  glory  along  with  the  others. 
She  said  she  guessed  she  would  have 
died,  if  she  could  have  reconciled 
herself  to  being  put  away  without 
her  hair.  She  simply  had  to  live 
until  it  grew  out  again.'' 

T^HE  task  of  sorting  and  moving 
Aunt  Elon's  possessions  took 
longer  than  we  had  thought.  I  guess 
we  talked  too  much.  She  had  to 
tell  me  the  history  of  each  piece  in 
the  patchwork  quilt.  She  was  so 
full  of  history  herself.  She  told  me 
about  her  old  beaux,  and  the  dances 
at  Social  Hall,  and  there  was  always 
a  glove  or  a  scrap  of  brocade  or  a 
tortoise-shell  fan  to  illustrate  the 
story. 

''Now  that  young  man  of  yours," 
she    finally   said,    pointedly,    'what 


about  him  —  his   background  —  his 
people?" 

"You  mean  Cameron  Eldridge?" 
I  asked,  knowing  very  well  that  she 
meant  Cameron  Eldridge. 

Cameron  Eldridge  was  the  only 
young  man  in  my  life.  He  was  not 
exactly  what  you'd  call  a  native,  and 
this  disturbed  Aunt  Elon  a  lot.  I 
suspect  that  the  whole  reason  she 
had  asked  me  to  come  was  so  that 
she  could  scold  me  about  it.  She 
thought  it  a  prodigality  that  one  of 
her  nieces  would  be  interested  in 
anyone  outside  the  valley.  Cameron 
Eldridge  was  practically  a  foreigner. 
What  folks  he  had  had  lived  in 
Johnstown,  Pennsylvania.  His  grand- 
parents and  all  the  rest  of  his  fam- 
ily had  been  missing  since  the  great 
Johnstown  flood.  His  father  had 
worked  his  way  out  West  as  a  young 
boy  to  seek  his  fortune;  and  his  en- 
tire fortune  had  turned  out  to  be 
Cameron  Eldridge.  The  pretty  lit- 
tle wife  he  chose  had  died  at  the 
child's  birth.  Cameron's  father's 
name  was  John,  and  he  thought  his 
grandfather's  name  was  John  also; 
and  he'd  heard  talk  of  a  Lafayette, 
or  Lafalgar— they'd  called  him  Lafe 
—who  might  have  been  his  great- 
grandfather. But  he  wasn't  sure 
of  anything;  and  that  was  all  he 
knew  about  himself. 

This  was  not  nearly  enough  to 
satisfy  Aunt  Elon.  Being  missing  in 
a  flood  was  too  easy  a  way  to  dis- 
pose of  one's  ancestry. 

"It  isn't  that  there's  any  shadow 
on  your  young  man,"  she  admitted 
sympathetically.  "It's  just  that 
there's  no  light  on  him." 

"I  didn't  know  you  were  so  in- 
terested in  genealogy,"  I  said. 

And  then  she  went  and  got  a  big 
book  with  long,  hand-written  pages. 


THE  LEGACY 


175 


'To  tell  the  truth/'  she  con- 
fessed, "I've  worked  on  our  geneal- 
ogy for  fifty  years.  I've  written  hun- 
dreds of  letters  back  to  England. 
I've  copied  all  the  answers  I  ever 
received  right  here  in  this  book. 
And  you  know,  I've  run  up  against 
a  stone  wall  in  every  case.  Theie's 
not  a  single  lead  in  all  this.  There's 
not  a  soul  could  help  me  out.  Pa 
and  Ma  left  England  in  1853,  ^ig^^^ 
after  they  were  married.  Pa  was  a 
young  schoolmaster— and  the  only 
thing  we  know  about  Ma  is  that 
her  folks  disowned  her  because  she 
married  Pa.  All  they  had  against 
Pa  was  that  he  had  joined  the 
Church." 

''Didn't  they  ever  write  to  each 
other?"  I  asked. 

"Ma  and  Pa  wrote  back  many 
times,"  Aunt  Elon  said.  "But  they 
never  got  any  answers.  Ma  quit 
writing  when  she  found  out  her 
mother  was  dead." 

"But  how  did  she  find  out,"  I 
asked,  "if  they  never  answered?" 

"Her  mother  willed  her  the  old 
sea  chest  that  had  belonged  to  her 
father's  family.  Ma's  sisters  sent 
the  chest  after  her  mother  had  died. 
It  was  her  legacy." 

"How  exciting!"  I  said.  And  in 
my  eyes  flashed  the  butter-yellow 
ambers  from  Oran,  the  delicate  old 
ivory  miniatures  from  farther  east, 
loose  rubies,  unset,  wrapped  in  soft 
linen,  and  fragile  silks  spiced  away 
in  the  days  when  the  Orient  was  a 
land  of  silks  and  spices.  Silver  and 
jade  from  the  Caribbean,  and  gold- 
en sandals  from  the  Andes.  Laces 
from  Spain  and  Italy.  And  my 
nostrils  drew  in  the  rare  essences  of 
Paris  and  Cologne. 


^^VrO,  child,  there  was  nothing 
exciting,"  Aunt  Elon  said.  She 
watched  carefully  while  the  ambers 
and  ivories  slowly  faded  from  my 
eyes,  and  my  nose  got  reaccustomed 
to  the  familiar  smells  of  the  old 
house. 

"As  a  matter  of  fact,"  she  said, 
"if  you'll  go  out  in  the  orchard  and 
get  the  stepladder  while  I  rig  up  a 
long  extension  cord,  we'll  go  up  and 
examine  that  sea  chest." 

I  brought  up  a  couple  of  planks 
to  bridge  the  beams,  and  a  large 
cushion  for  Aunt  Elon,  because  we 
had  to  sit  on  the  planks.  Then  I 
helped  her  up  carefully,  and  I 
dangled  the  light  globe  while  Aunt 
Elon  raised  the  lid  on  the  chest. 

The  while  she  was  telling  me  the 
story.  "Ma  was  never  so  disap- 
pointed and  hurt  in  her  life.  All 
the  pretty  things  her  grandfather 
had  collected  around  the  world 
while  he  was  a  ship's  captain  had 
been  stored  in  that  chest  when  she 
was  a  girl.  She  told  me  about  a 
Spanish  shawl  that  was  embroidered 
all  over  in  rich,  bright  colors,  and 
of  a  carved  ivory  fan  that  had  come 
from  India.  But  you  see  they  are 
not  here.  Ma  had  two  older  sis- 
ters. They  did  not  have  the  bless- 
ing of  the  law  to  break  the  will,  but 
they  found  a  chisel  to  break  the 
lock." 

At  that  moment  my  light  globe 
revealed  a  yellowed  letter,  tightly 
folded,  and  written  in  a  fine, 
cramped  hand.  There  was  no  en- 
velope, and  the  page  was  written 
over  itself,  crosswise. 

"I  never  knew  there  was  a  letter," 
Aunt  Elon  said.  "Or  if  I  ever  knew, 
I  had  forgotten.    Read  it,  child." 

I  read: 


176 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 


To  our  sister,  Emily  Preece,  who,  with- 
out blessing  of  bish-op  or  kindred,  deserted 
the  home  that  nourished  her,  despised  the 
country  that  protected  her,  and  spurned 
the  faith  that  fostered  her,  to  become  the 
consort  of  the  infidel,  one  Reyburn  West, 
who  together  with  him  did  go  to  dwell 
in  a  land  of  savages  and  heathens: 

Emily,  you  have  broken  your  mother's 
heart.  Ma  is  dead.  She  departed  this 
life  on  the  27th  instant.  She  left  a  last 
testament.  We,  your  older  sisters,  Char- 
lotte and  Rhoda,  do  jointly  inherit  the 
house  and  grounds.  To  you,  Emily,  is 
left  the  old  sea  chest.  The  testament 
reads:  "the  old  sea  chest  and  contents." 
The  contents,  you  see,  are  not  itemized. 

We,  Charlotte  and  Rhoda,  knowing  full 
well  that  you  will  never  have  any  need 
for  silks  and  ivories  in  a  wilderness  of 
buffaloes  and  Indians,  have  taken  it  upon 
ourselves  to  supply  a  suitable  contents 
which  will  satisfy  the  demands  of  the 
will. 

Respectfully  and  oblige, 
Your  sisters,  Charlotte 
and  Rhoda  Preece. 

P.S.  You  asked  for  news.  So  we  are 
sending  you  news.  We  are  sorry  that 
much  of  it  is  charred.  The  firemen  were 
careless  when  the  church  burned  down, 
and  the  printing  establishment  also  caught 
fire.  We  were  able  to  rescue  this  much. 
Respectfully,  C.  P.  &  R.  P. 

npHE  trunk  was  full  of  rubbish- 
broken  plaster,  bits  of  brittle 
stained  glass,  charred  wood  frag- 
ments, chips  of  stone,  and  old 
papers,  many,  many  old  papers, 
blackened  around  the  folds  where 
the  flames  had  eaten  in,  and  yel- 
lowed and  water-stained  in  the  cent- 
ers where  the  fire  had  been  arrest- 
ed—just the  sweepings  from  the 
street  where  the  rubbish  had  been 
strewn. 

Poor  Grandmother  Emily!  No 
wonder  she  had  closed  the  trunk 
forever.  No  wonder  she  had  had 
it  placed  up  on  the  rafters  where 


it  would  never  be  seen  or  men- 
tioned. A  legacy  of  rubbish!  Her 
mother  had  forgiven  her  enough  to 
send  her  the  chest  and  contents. 
But  her  sisters  had  forgiven  her  only 
enough  to  send  the  chest. 

I  tugged  at  one  of  the  larger  frag- 
ments of  ''news."  It  was  an  edi- 
torial to  justify  the  Bill  of  Rights. 
It  was  hard  to  make  out,  but  there 
was  spirit  in  it.  Another  scrap 
eulogized  the  virtues  of  Prince  Al- 
bert. I  dug  deeper.  Here  was  a 
court  case  between  one  Simon  Pen- 
der and  the  Crown.  The  Crown 
won,  and  Pender  was  sentenced  to 
clean  the  stables  of  the  royal 
mounts  for  a  term  of  two  years. 

Deeper  still,  my  fingers  found  the 
edge  of  a  document,  notebook-like, 
hand  written,  and  badly  bitten  by 
the  fire.  Many  of  the  pages  were 
stuck  fast  together.  But  many 
names  could  be  made  out.  They 
read  like  vital  statistics.  This,  then, 
had  been  salvaged  from  the  church. 
It  was  a  minister's  log.  There  were 
marriages,  births,  christenings,  and 
deaths.  And  the  most  interesting 
names— names  like  Andrew  Preece 
and  Charlotte  Pemberton.  There 
was  something  I  couldn't  make  out, 
and  then,  ''married  in  Westertown 
Chapel  on  this  first  day  of  Marche, 
in  the  year  of  our  Lord  eighteen- 
hundred  and  twenty-four." 

There  was  another  entry:  "Rey- 
burn West,  infant  son  of  Julian 
West  and  Peerless  Crosby,  was 
christened  this  eighteenth  day  of 
October,  eighteen  hundred  and 
twenty-nine." 

Aunt  Elon's  eyes  grew  deep  and 
bright.  "Why,  that  was  Pa!  Read 
more,  child!" 


THE  LEGACY 


177 


T^HE  pages  were  stuck  badly.  But 
every  once  in  a  while  a  familiar 
name  recurred— Preece,  Pemberton, 
West,  Crosby,  Reyburn,  and  Jul- 
ian. And  enough  dates  and  geneal- 
ogy to  bring  great  lights  into  Aunt 
Elon's  face. 

^'Oh,  Aunt  Elon/'  I  cried,  "here's 
some  Eldridges!  'Rupert  Eldridge, 
eldest  son  of  Lafayette  Eldridge  and 
Margaret  Cameron  .  .  .  .'  I  can't 
make  out  what  happened  to  Ru- 
pert—but it  says  Lafayette  Eldridge 
was  married  to  Margaret  Cameron! 
Oh,  yes,  and  here's  a  John.  Oh, 
Aunt  Elon,  listen  to  this— 'John 
Eldridge's  wife  Rebecca  Winslow 
died  and  John  left  for  America  to 
forget  his  grief.'  It's  the  same  one. 
It's  got  to  be.  It  says  here  that 
later  his  parents  followed  and  they 
settled  in  Johnstown,  Pennsylvania. 
Here's  a  little  scrap  of  a  letter  from 
Margaret  to  the  minister.  It's  prac- 
tically glued  to  the  ledger.  And 
guess  what!  The  minister's  name 
was  Eldridge.  It  says,  'My  dear 
cousin,  Reverend  Eldridge.'  " 

Aunt  Elon  wasn't  listening  at  all. 
''Does  that  throw  any  light  on  my 


young  man?"  I  nearly  shouted. 
"Now  do  you  believe  the  flood 
story?  Now  do  I  have  your  bless- 
ing to  marry  Cameron  Eldridge?" 

Aunt  Elon  was  on  her  knees, 
looking  into  the  old  chest.  But  her 
eyes  were  not  seeing  rubbish  or 
rubies.  There  was  a  kind  of  heaven- 
ly look,  and  it  was  my  first  intima- 
tion that  Aunt  Elon  was  so  nearly 
through  with  the  things  of  this 
world.  It  wasn't  a  fevered  bright- 
ness—it was  more  of  a  soft  luster, 
like  the  first  rays  of  the  sun,  just 
before  it  breaks  into  its  glory. 

"The  legacy!"  she  exclaimed  soft- 
ly. "Even  hidden  treasures.  Bet- 
ter than  rubies.  Pearls  of  greatest 
price."  She  gathered  the  bits  we 
had  removed  and  placed  them  ten- 
derly back  into  the  chest  and  closed 
the  lid  with  great  care.  "Diamonds 
in  the  rough!"  Then  she  took  up 
the  cushion  and  picked  her  way 
carefully  toward  the  ladder. 

"First  thing  tomorrow,"  she  said, 
"we'll  call  the  wreckers.  Tell  them 
to  start  with  the  attic.  But  the  old 
sea  chest,  that,  child,  is  our  legacy!" 


QJield  of  cHyacinths 

Eva  Willes  Waiigsgaard 

Here  lies  a  field  of  starry  hyacinths 

As  deeply  blue  as  any  mountain  lake 

That  gathers  blueness  from  its  labyrinths 

To  spread  before  the  sun  for  beauty's  sake. 

Oh,  there  are  mirrored  stars  where  skies  have  spilled 

Their  uncut  gems  down  midnight's  purple  way, 

And  stars  on  water  where  the  sun  has  filled 

The  lake's  blue  bowl  upon  a  windless  day! 

But  ne\'er  were  they  beautiful  as  these 

W^ith  fragrance  added,  freed  by  sun  and  wind. 

And  ne\er  could  their  thousand  galaxies 

Be  gathered  in  the  eager  hand  and  pinned 

Upon  the  breast,  with  petals  redolent 

Of  Aprils  lost,  and  all  too  briefly  spent. 


Hal  Rumel 


TABLE  ARRANGEMENT  BY  FLORENCE  S.  WILLIAMS 


Jrind   I  low  S/t  s  Spring  ^gain  ! 

Helen  S.  Williams 

"1  7IOLETS  are  blooming,  and  spring  is  in  the  air.     There  never  could  be  a  lovelier 
■      season  in  which  to  entertain! 


Florence  Williams  looked  out  of  her  window  and  saw  \'iolets  pushing  their  way 
through  the  dark  earth — over  in  the  corner  of  her  garden  rested  an  old  rustic  log.  Yes, 
it's  spring  and  time  for  another  party,  she  thought. 

Um,  um,  what  an  unusual  centerpiece  that  log  would  make.  I'll  fill  it  uith  violets 
from  my  garden  and  these  African  violet  plants  from  my  window  sill,  and  then,  for  a 
touch  of  color,  I'll  find  some  deep-red  roses. 

An  idea  was  born  on  a  spring  day,  and  from  it  a  beautiful  and  different  table  for 
a  party  evolved. 

The  old  log  was  hollowed  out  and  filled  with  the  deep-purple  violets  and  roses. 
There  were  small  corsages  of  violets  marking  the  places  for  the  women  guests  and  red 
boutonnieres  for  the  gentlemen. 

Page  178 


AND  NOW  IT'S  SPRING  AGAIN!  179 

The  log,  as  you  see  in  the  picture,  curved  naturally,  and  was  proportioned  perfectly 
for  the  table  which  was  laid  for  twelve  guests.  The  beauty  of  this  unusual  centerpiece 
was  that  the  flower  arrangement  was  low,  and  guests  seated  opposite  each  other  had  no 
difficulty  in  conversing  and  admiring  each  other  over  it. 

This  same  rustic  log  will  be  used  again  and  again  as  the  different  seasons  roll  around. 
For  early  summer,  perhaps,  it  will  be  filled  with  buttercups,  daisies,  and  forget-me-nots. 
These  will  be  arranged  in  the  log.  Hot  paraffin  wax  will  be  needed  to  secure  the  con- 
tainers holding  the  flowers.  Then  the  flowers  will  stay  as  they  are  arranged  without 
danger  of  slipping  or  falling. 

When  summer  comes  and  gardens  are  a  riot  of  color,  Florence  may  fill  this  same 
rustic  log  with  bachelor-buttons,  poppies,  roses,  Shasta  daisies,  baby's-breath,  and  per- 
haps lovely  little  figurines,  quaint  and  colorful,  will  be  placed  along  the  sides  of  the  log. 

After  summer,  fall  days  will  roll  around.  Nothing  could  be  more  colorful  or  lovelier 
than  to  use  this  same  log  with  green,  red,  and  purple  grapes,  rosy  apples,  yellow  pears, 
and,  maybe,  ears  of  corn  and  green  peppers  to  give  evidence  of  the  bounteous  harvest 
days. 

With  each  changing  season,  the  cloth  used  will  carry  out  the  color  scheme  and 
harmonize  with  the  colors  used  in  the  centerpiece. 

Yes,  it's  spring  now,  and  violets  are  blooming,  but  summer  and  fall  are  sure  to  fol- 
low soon.  Each  season  has  its  own  measure  of  beauty  and  is  resplendent  with  flowers 
and  foliage,  just  waiting  to  be  plucked  and  used  by  Florence  to  make  tables  and  parties 
beautiful  and  different. 


JLet  cJhere   Ujc   ijDeautii . , , 

MaryhaJe  WooJsey 

They  err,  who  say  joy  cannot  be  in  "things'*— 
That  paintings,  tapestries,  a  willow  plate, 
Or  even  priceless  books  and  jeweled  rings, 
Are  only  dead  stuff,  quite  inanimate. 
They  do  not  understand  what  I  can  see 
Beyond  some  fragile  object  in  my  hands  .  .  . 
What  voices,  through  my  treasures,  speak  to  me 
Of  bygone  years,  from  strange  and  distant  lands. 

For  Persia's  patient  weavers  were  my  kin, 
And  China's  old  men  at  their  potters'  wheels; 
Smiths,  sculptors,  poets — all  who  knew  within 
Their  hearts,  such  love  for  beauty  as  mine  feels. 
Across  dim  centuries  we  speak  the  common  tongue 
Creativeness  has  known  since  time  was  young. 


Home  Laundering 

Rhea  H.  Gardner 

Extension   Service   Home   Management   and   Furnishings   Specialist, 
Utah  State  Agricultural  College 

THE     term     "blue     Monday''  that  has  been   made   in   providing 

arose    out    of    the    common  more    efficient    products    for    the 

practice  of  homemakers  do-  home  laundress,  but  they  must  be 

ing  the  family  wash   on   Monday,  bought    with    caution    and    under- 

With    the    meager   and    inefficient  standing,  if  progress  is  to  be  noted 

equipment  and  supplies  homemak-  in  the  final  results  of  their  use. 

ers  had  to  work  with,  there  is  no  Today's  home  laundress  will  do 

wonder  a  state  of  depression  settled  well  to  read  labels  and  follow  direc- 

over    the    homemakers    of    bygone  tions  with   great  care.     Measuring 

days  as  they  faced  their  laborious  devices  and  temperature  indicators 

task  of  doing  the  family  wash.  Truly  are  needed  just  as  much  today  in 

it  was  a  full  day  of  hard  work  for  the  laundry  room  as  in  the  kitchen, 

many  mothers.  Easier    washdays    and    fewer    gray 

While  women  in  general  were  washes  are  easily  attainable  with  cor- 
laboring,  often  without  the  help  of  rect  use  of  laundry  aids  now  avail- 
any  mechanical  aid,  to  free  clothes  able. 

of  soil,  there  were  men  and  women  By  far  the  most  important  laun- 

working  almost  as  energetically  in  dry  aid  is  a  good  cleanser  or  deterg- 

laboratories  to  discover  easier  and  ent.     Today  we  have  two  kinds  of 

more   efficient  ways   of   doing   the  detergents,  soap  and  soapless.  The 

task.     As  a  result  of  the  labors  of  latter  are  commonly  referred  to  as 

this  group,  much  of  the  worry  and  synthetic     detergents     or     syndets. 

hard  work  has  been  taken  out  of  Within  each  group  are   mild  and 

washday,  and  the  life  of  laundered  all-purpose  detergents.  The  first  are 

items  has  been  greatly  extended.  intended  to  remove  hght  soil  from 

Efficient  labor-saving  equipment  delicate  fabrics.  The  latter  are 
and  supplies  in  the  stores,  how-  heavy-duty  cleansers  intended  for 
ever,  are  just  part  of  the  solution  the  general  family  wash.  Great  dam- 
leading  toward  snowy  white  washes  age  may  result  from  using  a  cleanser 
done  with  a  minimum  expenditure  stronger  than  is  necessary.  Like- 
of  time  and  energy.  Equipment  wise,  washday  blues  are  almost  sure 
must  be  used  efficientlv.  Good  to  result  if  mild  cleansers  are  used 
work  habits  must  be  practiced  by  to  remove  deep  soil  from  cottons 
persons  doing  the  home  laundering  and  linens. 

before  ''blue  Mondays"  can  be  en-  Just  what   is   the   difference  be- 

tirely  forgotten.  tween  these  two  kinds  of  detergents, 

Kinds    and    varieties    of    laundry  soap  and  soapless,  and  how  can  they 

aids  seem  to  increase  almost  daily,  best  be  used?    These  are  questions 

Shoppers  wishing  to  make  the  best  many  are  asking, 

choice  for  their  particular  needs  are  Soap  is  an  efficient  and  economi- 

often  bewildered  as  they  view  the  cal  detergent  when  used  in  soft  or 

vast  array  now  available.  I'here  is  no  softened  water.    When  it  is  put  in- 

doubt  regarding  the  great  advance  to  hard  water,  free  minerals  in  the 

Page  180 


HOME  LAUNDERING 


181 


water  mix  with  ingredients  in  the 
soap  to  form  a  scum.  By  adding 
more  and  more  soap,  the  scum  is 
eventually  dissolved,  but  it  is  ex- 
pensive to  use  soap  as  a  water  sof- 
tener. A  better  practice,  if  wash 
water  is  hard,  is  first  to  soften  the 
water,  and  when  the  softener  is  dis- 
solved, add  soap.  The  idea  that 
soaps  have  a  definite  advantage  over 
even  the  best  synthetic  detergent  for 
washing  clothes,  provided  that  the 
water  is  soft  or  softened,  is  not  with- 
out support  from  many  who  have 
done  extensive  research  in  this  field. 
Soaps  seem  to  have  the  ability  to  re- 
move dirt  that  syndets  just  won't 
get  out.  The  effectiveness  of  soap 
depends  on  maintenance  of  active 
suds  to  float  the  soil,  keeping  it 
from  settling  on  the  clothes.  Brok- 
en-down suds  permit  the  soil  to  col- 
lect on  fabrics,  thus  a  dingy  wash 
results. 

Syndets,  like  soap,  are  also  made 
from  oils,  but  they  are  treated  in  a 
much  different  way  and  are  much 
more  complex  in  their  chemistry.  In 
addition  to  fat,  general  purpose  syn- 
dets have  other  ingredients  added, 
such  as  water  softeners,  bleaches, 
fluorescent  dyes,  ordinary  bluing, 
and  products  that  will  protect  metal 
parts  of  the  washing  machine.  The 
big  advantage  in  the  use  of  syndets 
is  that  they  can  be  used  successfully 
in  either  hard  or  soft  water.  While 
they  will  completely  dissolve  in  cold 
water,  they,  like  soap,  clean  best  in 
hot  water  (140°  to  i6o°F),  a  tem- 
perature too  hot  for  your  hands.  A 
good  two-inch  suds  is  important  for 
good  performance.  Too  much  or 
too  little  will  minimize  the  cleans- 
ing power,  therefore,  it  is  wise  to 
use  the  least  amount  of  detergent 
that  will  do  the  work. 


Don't  change  from  one  detergent 
to  another  every  washday  or  so,  and 
never  mix  detergents.  Washday 
blues  await  if  you  start  a  wash  with 
one  brand,  then  add  another  one  to 
the  same  wash  water. 

npHE  removal  of  soil  from  clothes 
is  just  one  part  of  the  laundry 
process.  A  thorough  rinsing  of 
clothes  is  likewise  important.  If 
wash  water  is  hard,  soften  the  first 
rinse,  at  least,  for  it  is  in  the  first 
rinse  that  scum  causes  most  trouble. 
If  the  conventional  washer  is  used, 
lift  clothes  up  and  down  in  the  rinse 
water  several  times  before  putting 
them  through  the  wringer.  Mini- 
mize wrinkles  in  clothes  by  putting 
them  through  the  wringer  as  smooth 
as  possible.  Sheets,  towels,  and  un- 
derclothing are  almost  wrinkle  free 
when  dry,  if  care  is  taken  to  elimi- 
nate unnecessary  wrinkles  earlier. 

The  sale  of  bleaches  has  greatly 
increased  during  the  past  few  years. 
A  bleach  is  a  poor  substitute  for  a 
good  washing,  but  it  is  frequently 
necessary.  If  a  bleach  is  used  in 
proper  amounts  and  thoroughly 
rinsed  out  of  clothes  before  they  are 
dried,  very  little,  if  any,  damage  is 
done. 

Chlorine  bleaches  are  fast  acting 
and  are  safe  to  use  on  white  and 
colorfast  cottons.  Sodium  perbor- 
ate bleaches  are  designed  for  use  on 
synthetic  fabrics.  They  can  safely  be 
used  on  all  fabrics,  but,  because  of 
their  comparative  mild,  slow  action, 
they  are  not  recommended  for  cot- 
tons. All  bleaches  increase  in  ef- 
ficiency with  increase  in  water  tem- 
perature up  to  that  recommended 
for  general  washing.  In  every  in- 
stance instructions  that  appear  on 
the  label   should   be   carefully   fol- 


182 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 


lowed.  Some  dry  bleaches  are  so 
highly  concentrated,  real  damage 
could  result  if  they  were  used  with- 
out being  properly  diluted. 

If  you  are  sure  bluing  is  needed, 
use  it  with  caution.  Some  brands 
may  be  added  to  the  wash  water 
prior  to  adding  the  clothes.  Other 
brands  must  be  used  6nly  in  the 
rinse  water.  If  there  is  iron  in  the 
wash  water,  it  reacts  with  certain 
kinds  of  bluing  to  cause  rust  spots 
and  finally  holes  in  clothing.  When 
used  only  in  the  rinse  water  this 
does  not  happen. 

Even  though  fabric  manufactur- 
ers are  making  more  and  more  ma- 
terials with  finishes  that  are  not  ap- 
preciably removed  by  washing,  there 
is  still  hardly  a  fabric  that  will  not 
stay  clean  longer,  wash  easier,  and 
last  longer,  if  it  is  given  a  touch  of 
starch  when  it  is  laundered.  Starch 
replaces  some  of  the  smooth  finish 
which  eventually  washes  out  of 
many  washable  fabrics.  The  smooth, 
slightly  crisp  surface  finish  of  a 
starched  material  sheds  dust  and 
dirt  much  better  than  the  rough 
surface  of  unstarched  fabrics.  As  a 
result,  clothing  that  has  been  light- 
ly starched  may  be  worn  longer  than 
unstarched  articles.  Soil  is  also  re- 
moved more  easily.  The  tendency 
of  nylon  tricot  slips  to  stick  to  the 
wearer  is  much  less  when  they  are 
lightly  starched.  Stains  are  much 
easier  removed  from  items  such  as 
luncheon  cloths,  if  they  are  lightly 
starched. 

npO  soak  or  not  to  soak  clothes 
prior  to  washing  has  been  a 
controversial  issue  for  a  long  time. 
Now  it  is  quite  generally  believed 
that  a  twenty-minute  soak  in  warm 
water  softens  the  fabrics,  loosening 


the  soil.  This  practice  shortens  the 
washing  period  and  is  a  good  prac- 
tice before  plunging  them  into  hot 
wash  water.  If  the  water  is  very 
hard,  add  a  little  water  softener  to 
the  soak  water. 

Many  of  the  newer  synthetic  fib- 
ers require  special  care  in  launder- 
ing. The  finishes  and  chemical 
composition  of  them  cause  soil  to 
be  attracted  to  them  and  released 
from  them  in  a  manner  quite  differ- 
ent from  the  natural  fibers  we  have 
used  for  so  long. 

Synthetic  fibers  are  generally  eas- 
ily washed,  because  dirt  is  not  car- 
ried into  the  fibers.  Thus  the 
cleansing  of  these  fabrics  is  more  a 
matter  of  washing  off  the  dirt,  rath- 
er than  getting  it  out  of  the  fibers, 
as  is  necessary  with  cottons,  wool- 
ens, and  some  rayons. 

Most  synthetic  fabrics  can  stand 
water  just  as  hot  as  can  any  other 
fibers,  but  because  soil  is  not  im- 
bedded in  the  fiber,  it  is  seldom 
necessary.  Also,  outer  garments 
made  of  synthetic  fibers  may  be  un- 
necessarily wrinkled  if  washed  in 
very  hot  water  since  the  fibers  are 
thermoplastic.  That  is,  they  melt 
when  high  temperature  heat  is  ap- 
plied. 

White  nylon,  although  generally 
not  regarded  to  be  readily  dyeable, 
does  have  a  phenomenal  ability  to 
pick  up  color  from  other  articles 
washed  with  it.  Such  discolorations 
are  often  very  difficult  to  remove. 
White  nylon  should,  therefore, 
always  be  washed  alone,  preferably 
before  anything  else  has  been 
washed  in  the  suds. 

Nylon,  dacron,  and  orlon  blouses 
or  shirts  pick  up  dirt  rather  per- 
manently around  the  neckbands  and 
around  the  edges  of  the  sleeve  cuffs. 


HOME  LAUNDERING  183 

This  is  due  to  the  electrastatic  prop-  an  ample  amount  of  sudsy  water,  so 
erties  and  to  their  absorbency  of  articles  can  move  freely  about  dur- 
oily  dirt.  Before  putting  these  ar-  ing  the  washing  process,  there  will 
tides  in  to  be  washed,  rub  the  deep-  be  less  chance  that  the  fabrics  will 
ly  soiled  areas  with  a  soft  brush  and  be  damaged,  wrinkles  formed,  and 
a  good  wetting  agent,  such  as  a  hair  seams  damaged, 
shampoo  or  mild  syndet.  Stams  of  ^j^^  ^^^^^^  ^f  automatic  appli- 
this  kmd  are  much  more  difficult  to  ^^^^^^  ^^^^i  ^  ^^^i  development  of  new 
remove  after  the  article  has  been  detergents,  bleaches,  and  other  wash- 
washed  than   before.     After  wash-  ■       ^^^^^  ^^^^  synthetic  fabrics,  and 

mg  and  rinsing,  remove  excess  mois-  r    •  i  i  .       .         .      r    n  i  •   j 

.  ^   ,  •      .1     r  1    •    .1         1  nnishes  and  treatments  ot  all  kinds 

ture  by  squeezing  the  fabric  through  c    r  -i    •        -i  j      i       a    • 

,T       1       1     1  1     ^1  ^,-       ,     -^1  ot    fabrics,    have    made    laundering 

the  clenched  hand  or  patting  it  with  . .  i    i.    i,    •  c        ^ 

T_  ^,    ^       1  ^         °  practices    and    techniques    ot    past 

a  bath  towel.  ^         , .  i.    i  i. 

^Tjri  ,  .  r  -.    .      rill  generations  obsolete. 

When  washing  a  fabric  ot  blends  ^ 

of  two  or  more  fibers,  treat  it  as  you  Today  it  is  more  important  than 
would  the  most  delicate  fiber  pres-  ever  before  that  we  buy  carefully, 
ent.  keeping  in  mind  such  all-important 
Because  little  heat  can  be  applied  factors  as  colorfastness,  shrinkage 
to  the  newer  synthetic  fibers  to  re-  control,  and  fabric  and  garment  con- 
move  wrinkles,  it  is  important  to  struction.  Buying  with  complete 
minimize  wrinkling,  by  folding  washability  in  mind,  followed  by 
blouses,  shirts,  and  even  curtain  careful  observance  of  proper  laun- 
panels  and  washing  them  in  that  dering  methods,  will  reap  rewards 
shape.  There  will  be  far  fewer  in  money,  appearance,  time,  and  ef- 
wrinkles  formed  than  if  the  article  fort  for  today's  homemaker,  and 
is  put  into  the  washing  solution  in  ''blue  Monday"  will  be  a  thing  of 
a  mussed  up  condition.    If  there  is  the  past. 


(^  rand  fa  ther  s  U^eppermints 


Elsie  McKinnon  Strachan 

Grandfather's  pocket  always  held  a  store 

Of  peppermints — not  to  be  eaten  fast 

But  agate-hard,  which  a  small  tongue  might  explore 

And  savor  slowly,  a  sweetness  coined  to  last. 

Inseparable  from  him  as  were  his  cane 

And  pocket  watch;  aroma  of  the  mints 

Accompanied  his  voice  and  sage  advice; 

Till  "talks"  with  Grandfather  left  their  mezzotints 

Upon  my  growing  mind  as  flavorsome  and  nice. 

This  later  day,  nostalgia-dipped,  mint  scent 
Brings  back  those  flavored  hours  to  be  re-spent. 


Vlyhy    Tiot    yoe   oLappy? 

Celia  Luce 


THE  search  for  happiness  is  the 
greatest  search  of  the  ages. 
All  men  are  constantly  search- 
ing, yet  the  way  is  there  and  clear 
for  those  who  really  take  the  trouble 
to  look. 

Fundamentally,  happiness  is  a 
habit  and  a  way  of  life.  You  can 
form  the  habit,  if  you  will. 

First,  act  happy.  When  things 
seem  worst,  just  put  on  a  smile  and 
start  to  sing.  It  may  not  work  the 
first  time,  nor  the  second,  but  if  you 
keep  trying,  it  will.  Psychologists 
tell  us  that  we  tend  to  feel  the  emo- 
tions we  act  out.  Act  out  happi- 
ness and  you  will  begin  to  feel  hap- 

py- 

But  there  is  more  to  happiness 
than  just  a  smile  and  a  song  put  on 
for  the  moment.  Real  happiness  is 
a  deep  glow  from  inside  that  a  smile 
and  a  song  help  create. 

The  selfish  person  cannot  attain 
real  happiness.  Look  around  you. 
Do  what  you  can  to  make  your 
neighbors  happy.  If  someone  is  ill 
or  in  trouble,  try  to  help  him  and 
your  own  worries  will  seem  less. 

A  surprise  for  the  children  brings 
a  glow  of  happiness  to  their  faces 
that  will  rub  off  on  you.  A  smile  of 
encouragement  and  love  for  your 
husband  brings  smiles  and  love  back 
to  you.  How  can  you  make  life 
more  interesting  for  your  family  and 
those  around  you?  Each  way  you 
find  is  reflected  back  in  happiness 
for  you.  Give  all  the  service  you 
can  to  others.  But  give  it  with  a 
smile  and  a  song  in  your  heart.  Duty 
done  merely  because  it  is  duty  will 
bring  a  sense  of  satisfaction,  but  not 

Page  184 


real  happiness.  Add  love  to  duty 
and  happiness  will  glow  around  you. 

If  you  have  to  do  a  certain  job 
and  can  find  no  satisfaction  in  it,  be 
sure  you  have  interesting  things  to 
do  in  your  leisure  time.  Hobbies 
and  a  variety  of  interests  can  keep 
you  so  busy  that  you  will  have  no 
time  for  boredom  and  worry.  And 
your  interest  in  hobbies  will  spread 
through  the  family,  helping  every- 
one to  be  happier. 

Do  you  use  your  eyes  to  add  in- 
terest to  life,  reaJJy  use  them  I 
mean?  An  artist  and  his  family 
moved  into  a  neighborhood.  They 
employed  a  neighbor  girl  to  help 
with  the  housework.  One  evening 
they  sat  on  the  porch  watching  the 
glorious  sunset.  The  girl  asked 
permission  to  return  home  for  a  few 
minutes  to  show  her  family  the  sun- 
set. 'There  is  no  need  to  go," 
smiled  the  artist.  'They  can  see  it 
from  your  home." 

''No,  they  can't,"  insisted  the  girl. 
"I  never  saw  sunsets  until  you  came, 
and  they  won't  see  it  unless  I  go  and 
show  it  to  them." 

A  whole  world  of  beauty  is  just 
waiting  for  you  to  look  at  it.  Even 
the  ugliest  neighborhood  has  a  sky. 
And  there  is  the  beauty  of  each 
plant  as  it  grows— even  a  weed  has 
symmetry  and  grace.  Artists  like  to 
paint  old  boards  because  of  the  rich 
play  of  colors  over  their  surfaces. 
Snow  turns  blue  at  dusk  with  the 
lighted  windows  shining  a  contrast- 
ing orange  and  changing  the  drabest 
spot  to  a  fairyland. 

Use  your  ears,  too.  Some  sounds 
are  full  of  beauty. 


WHY  NOT  BE  HAPPY? 


185 


Look  for  the  beauty  in  people. 
Every  person  on  earth  has  much  of 
beauty  in  him. 

But  to  find  real  happiness  you 
must  face  life  for  what  it  is.  You 
cannot  expect  to  have  a  life  free 
from  trouble.  Trouble  is  part  of 
life,  and  it  has  its  uses.  Each  person 
who  goes  through  great  trouble  and 
faces  it  comes  out  with  a  greater  ap- 
preciation of  life,  and  of  the  sing- 
ing happiness  in  just  an  ordinary, 
trouble-free  day.  Little  annoyances 
fade,  and  the  way  is  cleared  for  great 
happiness. 

Thank  God  for  your  great  bless- 
ings, and  let  the  minor  annoyances 
take  their  proper  place  in  the  back- 
ground. The  great  singing  happi- 
ness of  an  ordinary  day  is  too  won- 
derful to  be  missed. 

Facing  life  for  what  it  is  means 
facing  death,  too,  realizing  it  means 


a  continuance  of  our  life  which 
opens  up  wonderful  new  worlds  of 
happiness  for  each  one  who  has 
lived  righteously.  Accept  the  fact 
that  no  man  knows  when  his  last 
day  on  earth  may  be.  This  may  be 
it.  Look  death  full  in  the  face,  then 
live  each  day  as  full  of  happiness 
and  goodness  as  though  it  were  the 
last  you  had  to  spend.  Savor  the 
happiness  of  each  moment  with 
your  husband  and  children  and 
friends.  A  calm  acceptance  will 
surround  each  day  with  its  due 
glory. 

Take  each  worry  and  annoyance 
out  and  look  it  full  in  the  face.  Is 
it  important  enough  to  take  up  your 
time?  If,  like  most  troubles,  it  is  a 
little  one,  discard  it.  If  it  is  a  big 
one,  fill  your  life  as  full  as  possible 
with  service  which  will  bring  hap- 
piness and  smother  it  out. 


V{y inter  s  JLast  CJung 


Bernice  T.  Chxton 


Late  winter  smiled  and  promised  spring 
And  then  swirled  snow  on  everything. 
Down  from  the  north  an  icy  blast 
Ga\'e  proof  that  winter  had  not  passed; 
An  outraged  nature,  near  to  leaf, 
Rebelled  at  promises  so  brief. 
Great  branches  cracked  as  trees  bent  low 
And  snapped  beneath  their  weight  of  snow. 
Our  cat,  perched  on  a  snow-piled  rail, 
Switched  disapproval  with  her  tail, 
And  shook  wet  paws  as  if  to  state 
Her  great  disgust  with  snow  so  late. 


I Lature  s   Ujouquet 

Cecil  G.  Pugmire 

PEACEFUL  country  lane!  I  have  walked  your  path  so  many  times!     Would  that  I 
*■       could  share  your  soothing  balm  with  all  this  tired,  harassed  and  busy  world. 

I  drop  the  limp  wire  gate  and  drag  it  back  against  the  foaming,  spraying  headgate, 
guarded  over  by  gnarled  poplars  —  grandfathers  in  their  half-bald,  half-bewhiskered 
attire,  but  still  standing  in  erect  defiance  of  time,  wind,  and  sleet.  Whiffs  of  the 
pungent  bitterness  of  the  closely  knit  willow  trees  on  either  side  strike  and  sharpen  my 
nostrils  as  I  plod  my  way  through  the  deep  wagon-rutted  channels  of  the  dampened, 
weaving  lane.  Fresh  spears  of  timothy,  like  pastel  paint  splashed  against  deeper  greens, 
cling  to  the  enfolding  willow  branches,  telling  me  that  a  load  of  hay  has  but  recently 
pushed  its  way  down  the  narrow  lane.  A  scarlet-breasted  robin  flutters  low  from  the 
worm-laden,  spongy  ditch  where  last  night's  irrigation  stream  ran  rampant  to  the  meadows 
below.  Interspersed,  here  and  there,  between  the  graceful  willows,  the  full-blown  wild 
rose  flaunts  her  delicate  pink  blossoms  and  sends  dainty  perfume  to  mingle  with  the 
crisp  bitterness  of  the  willow. 


I  love  the  hollow  sound  of  the  rattling  planks  as  my  footsteps  reverberate  above  the 
brimming  ditch  beneath  the  bridge.  Here,  time  is  no  element — the  world  stands  still 
just  for  me — all  time  waits  just  for  me.  I  linger  to  watch  the  swirling  waters  carrying 
bits  of  flotsam  and  jetsam  from  unknown  regions  above  and  beyond — dried,  broken 
twigs,  loosened  moss,  a  farmer's  old  glove,  porcupine  quills.  A  speckled  trout  flashes 
her  brilliant  colors.  My  mesmeric  fascination  is  broken  as  a  baby  water  snake  slithers 
from  the  sodden  bank  and  plunges  into  the  pressing  stream  and  is  quickly  lost  to  sight. 


The  willows  drop  behind,  as  I  start  up  the  hill,  and  are  replaced  by  the  lopsided 
log  fence,  toppling  in  aged  abandon  as  if  leaning  for  support  one  log  against  the  other. 
The  one  rich,  sappy  brownness  of  the  logs  has  turned  to  brittle  silver.  The  lane  me- 
anders through  the  green  alfalfa,  where  bounties  of  butterflies  flit  from  blossom  to  blos- 
som, playing  hide-and-seek  with  the  honeybees  as  they  seek  golden  nectar  from  the 
blossom  cups.  The  coolness  and  the  greenness  slip  away  as  golden  sunflowers  rear  their 
beacon  faces  above  the  blue  sage  brush.  Bluebells,  with  their  stepsisters,  the  sticky 
aromatic  arnica,  hug  the  earth,  seeking  coolness  in  its  depths.  Up,  up,  I  climb,  around 
the  brow  of  the  hill,  where  small,  freshly  pawed  mounds  rise  like  tiny  pyramids  where 
the  squirrel  and  the  gopher  have  tunneled  their  underground  villages.  A  small,  beady- 
eyed  squirrel  slyly  pokes  his  head  above  his  mounded  home  and  watches  me  as  intently 
as  I  watch  him.    I  wink  an  eyelid!    He  is  gone. 


The  nearness  of  the  winding  lane  slowly  broadens  into  an  expanse  of  golden  yel- 
lows. Broad  fields  of  waving  dry-farm  wheat  crown  the  sloping  hills.  Soft  breezes  send 
the  grain  bowing  and  curtsying  in  ripples  of  amber  waves.  I  look  down — down  from 
whence  I  wandered.  In  the  valley  below  the  farm  houses  are  tiny  homesteads  sketched 
on  a  pastoral  painting — a  church,  a  schoolhouse,  and  then  I  sec — like  a  blue  satin  rib- 
bon spread  the  length  of  the  valley,  the  lake — Bear  Lake.  Blue,  like  the  azure  sky  so 
near  me,  then  clear  as  an  aquamarine  changing  next  to  the  greenest  of  emeralds,  she 
flaunts  her  fair}'  beauty  as  if  constantly  touched  by  a  magic  wand.  All  of  nature's  beauty 
God  has  gathered  together  into  a  beautiful  bouquet  and  bound  with  the  streamers  of 
the  blue  satin  bow  of  the  lake  below. 

Page  186 


Don  Knight 


MOUNT  TALAC,  CALIFORNIA 

Viewed  From  Lake  Tahoe 

1 1  La rch  S/n  te rluae 


Pansy e  H.  Powell 

This  is  the  quiet  time  before  earth  wakes — 
The  silent  hour  before  the  robin  sings. 
Now  overhead  the  beat  of  eager  wings 
Covers  the  stealthy  step  the  jonquil  takes 
Out  of  her  winter  dungeon  as  she  breaks 
The  crusty  earth.    Each  dewy  morning  brings 
A  greater  warmth,  recalling  other  things 
When  sun  jewels  crescented  on  frosty  lakes. 
Though  every  movement  nature  makes  is  slow, 
When  skies  are  clear  like  these  and  lupine-blue, 
No  one  can  question  what  the  end  will  be; 
For  underneath  the  calmness,  firm  and  low, 
There  beats  the  surge  of  life  arising  new, 
Strong  as  the  sun  and  constant  as  the  sea. 


Page  187 


Mother's  Baked  Apple 


EsteUe  Webb  Thomas 


THERE  was  a  loud  clatter  and 
a  muttered  exclamation  from 
the  kitchen.  I  shuddered  and 
braced  myself,  knowing  the  hard 
work  Tom  made  of  cooking.  Fd 
said  I  could  eat  only  a  piece  of  toast 
and  a  cup  of  cocoa  for  supper,  and 
he  seemed  to  be  tearing  the  house 
down  preparing  even  that.  Present- 
ly, he  shoved  the  bedroom  door 
open  and  came  in  with  a  tray.  He 
looked  so  funny,  so  tall  he  barely 
made  the  bedroom  door,  and  with 
his  face  so  flushed,  his  black  hair 
hanging  over  his  forehead,  one  of 
my  aprons  across  his  stomach  with 
the  strings  twisted  in  his  belt,  and 
the  little  tray  in  his  big  hands,  the 
cup  swaying  perilously  and  the  toast 
already  thoroughly  dunked,  that  I 
laughed. 

''What's  so  funny?''  Tom  planked 
himself  down  on  the  foot  of  the 
bed  and  a  wash  of  cocoa  stained  my 
nailhead  spread. 

''You  made  such  heavy  going  of 
a  cup  .  .  .  ."  I  peered  into  the  bit 
of  muddy  fluid  that  was  left,  and 
amended,  "a  half  cup  of  cocoa  and 
a  piece  of  toast!" 

Tom  and  I  had  always  kidded 
hard  and  boasted  we  could  take  it, 
but  now  he  glared. 

"And  just  why  wouldn't  it  be 
heavy  going,  when  you  have  to  crawl 
over  two  chairs  and  under  a  table 
to  make  a  piece  of  toast  around 
here?  Can't  you  arrange  the  kitch- 
en any  better  than  that?" 

"And  is  such  a  piece  of  toast 
worth  all  that  effort?"  I  drawled, 
glancing  at  the  poor  little  burnt 
offering,  sodden  with  cocoa.    "And 

Page  188 


whose  fault  is  it,  Tom  Thome,  that 
we  live  in  a  pint-sized  house  and 
have  to  be  contortionists  to  make  a 
piece  of  toast.  Is  it  my  fault  Fm 
lying  here  helpless  for  you  to  wait 
on?  If  Tommy  had  anywhere  else 
to  play,  Fd  never  have  stepped  on 
that  marble  .  .  .  ." 

But  Tom  grabbed  up  the  tray  and 
stalked  out,  without  another  word, 
banging  the  door  behind  him. 

Someway,  that  bang  reverberated 
clear  down  to  my  toes.  I  had  start- 
ed to  cry  with  self-pity,  but  Tom's 
set,  white  face  and  hurt  eyes  kept 
getting  in  front  of  the  pathetic  pic- 
ture of  myself  as  a  poverty-stricken, 
overworked  wife,  and  I  had  a  sink- 
ing feeling  that  maybe  Fd  said  too 
much.  I  knew  I  had  when  Tom 
didn't  come  in  to  kiss  and  make  up, 
as  he  always  had  done  before.  I  lay 
there  tensely,  waiting  for  his  step, 
mentally  preparing  my  defense;  but 
as  the  bedside  clock  ticked  off  a 
half  hour,  I  decided  to  be  sweet  and 
forgiving  when  Tom  returned. 

I  could  hear  Tommy's  prattle  as 
Tom  gave  him  his  supper,  and 
Tom's  low,  brief  replies.  No  laugh- 
ter, no  shouts  of  glee  from  Tommy, 
just  the  clatter  of  dishes  and  an 
occasional  exchange  of  words.  I 
began  to  feel  terribly  hollow  inside, 
and  not  alone  from  lack  of  food. 
Presently  I  heard  them  go  into  the 
bathroom  and  the  sound  of  running 
water. 

Later  the  door  opened  and  Tom- 
my shouted,  "Now  carry  me  in  to 
kiss  Mommy,  Daddy!" 

"Run  in  by  yourself,"  Tom  an- 
swered, and  Tommy  dashed  in  and 


MOTHER'S  BAKED  APPLE 


189 


clambered  up  to  kiss  me.  I  whis- 
pered, ''Now,  run,  honey,  before  you 
catch  cold/' 

In  an  incredibly  short  time,  con- 
sidering Tommy's  usual  bedtime 
ritual,  his  door  closed  and  Tom 
clomped  into  the  kitchen.  There 
was  silence  for  a  minute  and  then 
Tommy's  tearful  voice  raised,  ac- 
cusingly, ''Daddy,  I'm  ready  to  say 
my  prayers!" 

"Go  ahead!"  Tom  shouted,  above 
the  clatter  of  dishes. 

"But,  Daddy,  I  want  to  say  them 
to  you!" 

There  was  a  moment's  pause  and 
then  Tom  said,  gruffly,  "You  don't 
say  your  prayers  to  me.  I'm 
not  .  .  .  ."  He  checked  himself, 
"Not  anybody,"  he  muttered,  and 
the  bitterness  in  his  voice  stopped 
my  heart  for  a  moment,  "not  even 
man  enough,  it  seems,  to  support 
my  family."  Then  he  raised  his 
voice,  "Go  ahead.  Tommy.  You 
know  how  to  say  your  prayers, 
you're  a  big  boy,  now!" 

npHERE  was  a  startled  silence,  and 
then  Tommy's  little  voice,  hesi- 
tatingly fumbling  at  his  prayers  for 
the  first  time  alone.  Warm  tears 
ran  down  mv  face,  but  I  knew  this 
was  no  time  to  override  Tom's 
authority,  and  I  checked  my  impulse 
to  call  Tommy  to  me.  Proud  of 
my  restraint,  I  went  even  further, 
I  decided  that  when  Tom  came  to 
bed,  I'd  admit  frankly  the  quarrel 
was  practically  all  my  fault.  I  began 
trying,  mentally,  to  word  my  apol- 
ogy, because  I  really  had  not  had 
much  practice,  since  usually  it  was 
Tom  who  asked  my  forgiveness. 

I  could  imagine  his  laughing, 
"Forget  it,  kid!"  his  warm,  vital 
kiss,  and  the  big  bowl  of  soup  he'd 


insist  on  bringing  me  as  a  token 
that  all  was  well.  But  he  didn't 
come!  And  presently,  a  loud  burst 
of  music  from  the  radio,  told  me 
he  had  settled  down  in  the  living 
room  for  the  evening.  Last  night 
he  had  sat  on  the  side  of  the  bed 
and  told  jokes  and  made  love  to 
help  me  forget  the  pain  in  my  frac- 
tured ankle.  I  shed  a  few  more 
tears  and  tried  to  be  patient.  He'd 
have  to  go  to  bed  sometime. 

When  he  snapped  the  radio  off, 
hours  later,  I  started  to  wipe  my 
eyes,  and  then  decided  I'd  be  more 
appealing  with  tear-drenched  lashes. 
I  forgot  it  when  the  unmistakable 
squeak  of  the  hall  closet  door  and 
his  footsteps  going  back  into  the 
living  room,  announced  as  plainly 
as  words  that  he  was  making  up  a 
bed  on  the  davenport.  Well,  I  had 
a  long  night  before  me  for  think- 
ing. I  had  evidently  hurt  Tom  des- 
perately. 

Men  were  so  touchy!  I  began 
wondering  how  Mother  and  Dad 
had  always  sailed  along  so  smooth- 
ly and  wished  Mother  had  given  me 
her  secret.  But  Mother  never 
preached.  She  had  her  faults,  just 
like  the  rest  of  us,  and  yet  Dad 
almost  worshipped  her.  They  never 
quarreled,  although  Mother  had  a 
gay  disregard  for  order  and  system, 
and  Dad  was  a  perfect  old  maid 
about  such  things!  I  remember 
him  saying  patiently,  "If  you  only 
had  a  place  for  everything,  Lucy, 
and  everything  in  its  place,  you'd 
save  yourself  a  lot  of  time  and 
trouble,"  and  Mother's  flip  answer, 
"I  do,  dear.  It's  the  library  table!" 
But  in  spite  of  their  differences, 
they  were  the  most  devoted  couple 
I'd  ever  seen  and  the  happiest.  After 
Dad's   sudden   death.   Mother   had 


190  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 

just  seemed  to  fade  away,  although  much  you  can  do  to  spoil  one  of 

she  had  always  seemed  as  sound  as  those,  provided  it's  a  good  baking 

a  winter  apple.  apple.    Well,  I  detested  baked  ap- 

*  *  *  *  pies,  but  I  ate  every  bite  of  it  and 

A  PPLE.      The    word     suggested  pretended  it  was  so  good  I  didn't 

something  —  then  it  popped  in-  have  room  for  the  rest  of  the  meal." 

to  my  mind.    Of  course,  the  baked  ''But,  Mother  .  .  .  ." 

apple!    It  had  been  during  Mother's  'Tour  father  was  so  pleased  and 

illness.    We  had  been  terribly  wor-  proud,  he  never  forgot." 

ried  because  she  couldn't  seem  to  'Ton  mean  .  .  .?" 

eat.    Then  I  had  remembered  Dad-  Mother  nodded,  solemnly.  "I  had 

dy  always   said,   'Til   just   fix  your  you  six  children  and  a  broken  leg, 

mother  up  a  nice  baked  apple,  girls,  besides  all  the  small  illnesses  flesh 

If  there's  anything  she  relishes  when  is  heir  to,  and  I  ate  baked  apples 

she's  sick,  it's  a  baked  apple,  and  through  it  all." 

she  thinks  nobody  can  bake  it  like  "But  why  didn't  you  tell  Daddy? 

me!"  I  mean  later  .  .  .  ." 

So  I  had  baked  an  apple  beauti-  Mother    looked    horrified.  ''And 

fully,  and  Mother  hadn't  touched  it.  hurt  his  pride  and  spoil  all  the  pleas- 

"Oh,  Mother/'  I  had  cried,  and  ure  he'd  had  baking  apples  for  me 

I  couldn't  keep  the  tears  out  of  my  through  the  years?    I'd  have  choked 

eyes,  "you  must  be  awfully  sick,  or  on  them  first!     I  never  told  a  soul 

you'd  eat  a  baked  apple!     Or  is  it  before,    and    don't   you    tell    him, 

because  Daddy  .  .  .  ?"  either!" 

'Tisten,  dear."    Mother  had  tak-  I  knew  now  Mother  was  not  de- 
en  my  hand  and  pulled  me  down  lirious,  for  the  hereafter  was  as  real 
onto  the  side  of  her  bed.     "Don't  and  close  as  the  here,  since  Daddy 
be  hurt,  but  I  can't  stand  baked  ap-  was  there, 
pies!"  She  was  silent  for  a  few  minutes 

Then  I  had  begun  to  cry  in  earn-  and  then  said,  with  an  apologetic 

est.    "Oh,  Mother,"  I  had  sobbed,  smile,  "I  promised  never  to  preach, 

"you're  delirious,  you  don't  know  dear,  but  always  remember  this  one 

what  you're  saying.    You  love  baked  thing:  a  man's  pride  is  a  vital  part 

apples!"  of  him.    He  can't  live  and  be  him- 

"Honey,"  Mother  had  said,  with  self  if  you  take  away  his  pride  and 

the  twinkle  again  in  her  eyes  that  self-respect.    A  woman  can  recover 

had  been  gone  ever  since  Dad  had,  from  shattered  pride,  but  not  a  man. 

"I'm  going  to  tell  you  a  secret.  Your  That's  the  one  thing  he  must  never 

daddy  was  a  darling,  but  he  never  lose!"     After  a   moment,   she  had 

could  cook.    Not  up  to  —  not  ever,  added,  "I'll  be  seeing  Daddy  again 

But  he  never  knew  it,  bless  his  heart,  soon,  I  hope."     Her  radiant  smile 

I  remember  the  first  meal  he  ever  robbed  the  words  of  all  hurt,  "And 

made  for  me— some  trifling  illness  when  I  do,  he'll  undoubtedly  meet 

soon  after  we  were  married."     She  me  with  a  heavenly  baked  apple, 

smiled  her  old,  mischievous  smile.  But   until  then,  dear,   just  let  me 

"It  was  simply  impossible.    That  is,  rest." 

all  but  the  baked  apple.  There  isn't  {Continued  on  page  205) 


1 1  iartha   f/iary  [Harrett  cJolman  QJinds  a   /lew  crioovy 

npWO  years  ago,  when  she  was  eighty-eight  years  old,  Mrs.  Martha  Mary  Barrett  Tol- 
•^  man  found  herself  a  new  hobby.  At  that  time  her  eyesight  became  so  impaired 
that  she  was  not  able  to  do  the  fine  fancywork  which  had  been  her  hobby  for  many 
years,  so  she  decided  to  try  her  hand  at  making  crocheted  rag  rugs.  In  this  project 
she  has  found  success  and  happiness.  She  makes  her  own  design,  chooses  her  own 
colors,  and  has  completed  twenty-five  rugs  in  the  past  year.  She  cuts  the  strips  of 
material  on  the  straight  of  the  goods,  and  she  uses  both  cotton  and  wool  material,  but 
she  does  not  mix  the  two  types  in  the  same  rug.  Using  old  materials,  almost  exclusive- 
ly, she  tries  to  find  pieces  that  are  colorfast,  so  that  her  rugs  will  be  "bright  and  cheer- 
ful looking."  Working  with  a  steel  rug  hook,  she  uses  the  double  crochet  stitch,  which 
gives  the  rugs  a  firm  texture  so  that  they  will  not  pull  to  pieces  when  laundered.  Many 
of  Mrs.  Tolman's  beautiful  rugs  find  their  way  into  the  homes  of  her  relatives  and 
friends,  and  in  this  way  she  spreads  happiness. 

In  her  girlhood  Mrs.  Tolman  lived  in  Farmington,  Utah.  There  she  married 
Alexander  Tolman  and  moved  to  Marion,  Idaho.  She  attended  the  first  Primary  which 
was  organized  by  Aurelia  Spencer  Rogers  in  Farmington,  Utah,  in  iSyS.  Later,  she  was 
a  teacher  in  Primary.  She  also  served  many  years  in  the  M.I.A.,  and  was  a  Relief 
Society  visiting  teacher  from  her  early  womanhood  until  she  was  eighty-three  years  old. 
She  now  lives  with  her  daughters,  Mrs.  Elva  Lunt  of  Los  Angeles,  California,  and  Mrs. 
Alice  Earl  of  Ogden,  Utah. 


■  ♦  ■ 


LOay  SJ^s   'JJone 

Mabel  Law  Atkinson 

When  the  flames  of  life  are  embered 
Slowly,  one  by  one. 
Let  me  hear  a  robin-bugle 
Calling,  ''Day  is  done." 


Page  191 


Green  Willows 

Chapter  2 
Deone  R.  Sutherland 


Synopsis:  Lillian  and  her  friend  Pat 
make  pocket  money  by  bicycling  around 
Green  Willows  selling  Kold-ayde.  They 
visit  the  old-fashioned  Diffendorf  home 
where  Pat's  three  unmarried  aunts  live. 
Agnes  and  Margaret  are  schoolteachers. 
Karen,  the  youngest,  is  preparing  to  fol- 
low the  same  profession.  Margaret  had 
once  been  in  love  with  Dr.  Turner  who 
lives  across  the  street,  and  Lillian  and  Pat 
cannot  understand  why  Margaret  doesn't 
marry  the  doctor,  now  that  he  is  a  wid- 
ower. 


E 


ful. 


VERYTHING  wasn't  all  right 
when  I  woke  Sunday  morn- 
ing.   My  jaws  were  very  pain- 


''Mumps/'  said  my  father. 

I  could  hardly  believe  it.  There 
were  only  two  more  weeks  before 
school  let  out.  This  was  the  best 
time  of  the  whole  year,  and  I  had 
to  come  down  with  the  mumps! 

''Oh,  dear,"  said  Mother.  ''Just 
think  of  all  the  people  she's  ex- 
posed. I  suppose  she's  exposed 
everyone  who  bought  drink  mix 
powder  from  them  yesterday." 

"Pat!"  I  said.  "I've  got  to  call 
Pat." 

"You  lie  in  bed,"  Mother  said. 
"I'll  do  all  the  phoning  necessary. 
We'll  have  the  doctor  in  to  look  at 
you,  and  then  I'll  call  Pat's  mother. 
We'll  get  a  list  of  everyone  else  I 
should  call." 

Father  held  my  hand  while  Moth- 
er called  Dr.  Turner.  "Don't  wor- 
ry, kitten,  I'm  sure  most  of  the  peo- 
ple you've  exposed  have  already  had 
the  mumps.  Of  course,  I  don't 
know  about  Pat." 

Page  192 


"I  don't  think  she's  had  them," 
I  said.  It  was  beginning  to  hurt  to 
talk.  I  couldn't  tell  where  the  hurt 
began  and  the  lump  in  my  throat 
left  off. 

Dr.  Turner  didn't  laugh  or  try  to 
console  me,  which  made  me  feel 
better.  I  liked  it  better  when  peo- 
ple treated  me  as  if  I  had  some 
sense.  After  all,  I  was  no  slouch  up- 
stairs. 

"Since  both  sides  have  come  out 
at  the  same  time,  you'll  probably  be 
out  within  a  week.  This  is  a  fairly 
light  disease.  Now,  what  about  the 
people  you  directly  exposed?  Did 
you  go  inside  anyone's  house  yester- 
day?" 

He  snapped  his  bag  shut  and 
stood  up.  He  was  really  tall,  as  tall 
as  Daddy.  He  wasn't  too  old  look- 
ing either.  On  consideration,  I 
could  see  why  Myra  Johnson  might 
be  chasing  him  like  everything.  He 
was  smoothing  his  sandy  hair  back, 
waiting  patiently  for  my  answer. 

"Well,  yes,  I  did  directly  expose 
Pat's  Aunt  Agnes  and  hei  sister 
Margaret  Diffendorf.  We  were  right 
next  to  Margaret  for  a  long  time," 
I  added. 

"If  Pat  hasn't  had  them,  she 
probably  will  now."  Dr.  Turner 
looked  out  into  the  sunshine 
through  my  window.  "I'll  call  Ag- 
nes and— Margaret.  I  can  give  them 
a  test  to  see  if  they're  immune  or 
not  to  mumps  if  they  haven't  had 
them.  If  they're  already  immune 
to    mumps,    they   won't    need    the 


GREEN  WILLOWS 


193 


shots."  He  smiled  at  me.  ''Of 
course  I  may  not  be  able  to  get 
either  one  to  come  to  my  office.  I 
suspect  Margaret's  immune  because 
when  I  was  a  little  boy,  I  exposed 
her  once  myself.'' 

''But  she  should  come  in  for  the 
test/'  I  reminded  him  when  he 
didn't  say  anything  for  a  moment. 

''Oh,  definitely,"  he  said,  "but  I 
rather  doubt  that  she  will."  He 
stood  up  to  go. 

"Why?"  I  asked. 

"You  ask  far  too  many  questions, 
Lillian,"  Mother  said,  coming  into 
the  room. 

"Oh,  that's  all  right,"  said  Dr. 
Turner,  "I  always  asked  a  lot  my- 
self. It's  not  getting  the  right  an- 
swers you  have  to  worry  about,  Lil- 
lian." 

Mother  and  Father  followed  him 
out,  getting  all  the  last-minute  in- 
structions and  directions  about  me. 
Well,  Ld  probably  be  back  for  the 
last  two  or  three  days  of  school,  any- 
way. I  wished  I  could  use  the  tele- 
phone, but  that  was  absolutely  for- 
bidden. One  thing,  Beany  wouldn't 
have  me  to  pester.  I  thought  a  mo- 
ment. I  was  going  to  miss  seeing 
Beany  as  much  as  Pat.  I  turned 
over  and  went  to  sleep. 

'pHAT  week  I  read  through  sev- 
eral  of  the  Louisa  May  Alcott 
books  I  had  and  started  on  Robert 
Louis  Stevenson.  Mother  said  I 
read  too  much,  but  it  helped  the 
time  pass  more  quickly.  Pat  wrote 
me  a  letter  every  day,  and  Beany 
wrote  me  twice.  Beany  began  with 
"Hi,  Jerk  !  !  !"  I  liked  Pat's  letter 
better.    She  wrote: 

Dearest  Friend,  I  guess  we  won't  sell 
Saturday  because  you'll  still  be  too  swol- 


en???  Ant  Agnes  is  sure  she's  immune 
to  mumps,  because  she  had  both  sides  a 
long  time  ago.  Ant  Margaret  doesn't 
think  she  is  immune,  but  she  hasn't  gone 
for  her  test  yet.  She  is  too  busy,  she 
says.  Maybe  the  first  part  of  next  week, 
though  that  may  be  too  late  for  the  shots 
if  she  isn't  imune.  Ant  Margaret  isn't 
going  to  Europe.  She's  going  to  help  with 
the  straw  hat  theater  here  for  the  sum- 
mer. We  could  help,  but  we're  too 
young,  as  usual.  An  instructor  from  the 
University  up  in  Orchard  City  is  going 
to  be  the  director.  Ant  Margaret's  going 
to  help  him.  I  guess  they  hope  every- 
body from  all  around  will  drive  out  here 
to  see  the  plays.  We  can  go  if  we  em 
enough  money  for  tikets.  I  bet  we  can 
anyway,  because  I'll  just  ask  Ant  Mar- 
garet for  tikets  if  we  don't  ern  enough. 
I  am  dying  to  see  you.  Dr.  Turner's  boy 
Philip  is  coming  and  boy  are  the  girls  get- 
ting excited.  I  hope  you  get  well  soon  so 
we  can  be  ready  for  all  the  things  that 
are  happening.  Miss  Fitch  says  you  don't 
have  to  worry  about  making  anything  up. 
I  wish  I  had  your  brane. 

Love  and  kisses, 

Pat. 

On  Wednesday  of  the  next  week 
Mother  dropped  into  Dr.  Turner's 
office  with  me  for  my  slip  to  go 
back  to  school.  We  sat  in  the  out- 
er office  and  waited,  llie  nurse 
said  it  wouldn't  be  very  long,  be- 
cause there  were  only  about  three 
people  before  us. 

Mother  and  I  went  over  and  sat 
by  Pat's  Aunt  Margaret.  "Oh, 
Margaret,"  Mother  said,  "Fm  so 
sorry  about  Lillian  exposing  you. 
Are  you  having  to  get  the  shots?" 

Margaret  Diffendorf  looked  up 
from  the  magazine  she  was  holding. 
She  wore  a  brown  tweed  skirt  with 
a  beige  sweater  across  her  shoulders 
buttoned  at  her  throat  over  a  cream- 
colored  blouse.  She  was  really  pret- 
ty, I  thought,  but  she  seemed  so 
nervous.  She  put  the  magazine 
back  on  the  table. 


194 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 


**Well,  not  really,"  she  said.  'Tou 
see,  I'm  just  coming  in  for  the  test. 
In  fact,  Fm  not  even  sure  I'll  wait. 
Agnes  was  so  sure  I'd  be  immune, 
but  I  thought  perhaps  I  should  stop 
by  for  the  test."  She  fumbled  with 
a  button  on  her  sweater. 

''I  thought  you  were  supposed  to 
come  in  within  three  days  after  ex- 
posure," I  said,  and  then  I  could 
have  bitten  my  tongue.  I  never  was 
careful  enough  of  what  I  said.  Sup- 
pose I'd  spoiled  it. 

'Tes,  well,  you  see,  I'm  afraid  I 
just  never  did  get  around  to  it.  I 
guess  this  is  all  useless  ....  I  really 
shouldn't  wait.  Been  so  busy  with 
school  on,  you  know." 

She  turned  to  go,  but  Dr.  Turner 
came  out  just  then.  ''Margaret!" 
he  said  with  real  warmth.  ''Did  you 
come  at  last?  Oh,  yes,  about  the 
mumps.  Well,  Lillian,  be  with  you 
in  a  moment.  You  should  have 
come  sooner,  Margaret.  Oh,  no, 
don't  go.  Come  in,  and  we'll  try 
the  test  anyway  .  .  .  ." 

Margaret  hesitated  again.  "I  guess 
it's  really  too  late  .  .  .  ." 

"No,  it's  not  too  late,"  the  doctor 
said  urgently. 

"You  can  come  in  this  room," 
the  nurse  said  to  Mother  and  me, 
and  we  followed  her  in. 

The  doctor  stopped  in  with  us  a 
moment,  felt  both  sides  of  my  neck 
and  wrote  out  a  slip.  "You  never 
looked  better,  Lillian,"  he  said.  He 
seemed  very  happy,  and  his  blue 
eyes  sparkled. 

"He's  certainly  happy  today," 
Mother  said  when  he  slipped  out 
again.  Mother  picked  up  her  purse 
to  go.  We  could  hear  him  talking 
to  Margaret. 

"Just  slip  back  the  sleeve  of  your 
sweater,  Margaret.     We  inject  the 


fluid  just  under  the  skin  in  vour 
arm.  How  have  you  been?  Re- 
member when  I  exposed  you  to  the 
mumps?  I  never  did  return  your 
Robinson  Crusoe  book." 

"Agnes  wouldn't  let  me  take  it 
back.  She  said  it  was  contami- 
nated." Margaret  laughed.  "I  real- 
ly must  be  immune.  I  would  have 
caught  them  from  you,  if  I  hadn't 
been." 

"I'm  sure  you  must  be,  too,"  said 
Dr.  Turner. 

"Well,"  said  Mother  dryly,  "I 
suppose  we  can  settle  our  bill  with 
Miss  Kennicott?" 

"Oh,  surely,"  said  Dr.  Turner's 
nurse.  "I  can  take  care  of  your 
bin." 

Mother  hustled  me  along,  but  I 
could  hear  Margaret's  laugh  coming 
clear  and  sure  through  the  door  and 
the  warm,  rich  voice  of  Dr.  Turner. 
The  day  seemed  wonderful.  Tomor- 
row I  was  going  back  to  school.  And 
as  soon  as  I  got  home  I  was  going 
to  call  Pat. 

"We'll  have  to  hurry  or  your 
brother's  going  to  get  home  before 
we  do  and  spoil  his  dinner  by 
sampling  everything  he  can  find." 

Mother  started  the  car,  and  I  slid 
in  beside  her.  I  thought  of  asking 
if  I  couldn't  walk  over  to  Pat's,  but 
I  decided  it  was  too  close  to  dinner- 
time. It  was  a  beautiful  spring  af- 
ternoon. Tulips  in  all  the  front 
yards  sparkled  in  all  their  color 
against  the  background  of  green 
grass  and  blue  sky  and  golden  sun. 
I  got  on  the  phone  as  soon  as  we 
got  home. 

"Pat?  Pat,  this  is  Lillian."  I 
held  the  phone  away  from  my  ear 
while  she  squealed.  "I'm  coming 
back  to  school  tomorrow."  I  held  it 
away  again  while  she  squealed.  Then 


GREEN  WILLOWS 


195 


we  got  down  to  business.  There 
was  everything  that  had  been  hap- 
pening at  school  for  us  to  discuss. 
Fd  missed  Church  last  Sunday. 

"Lillian,  you  have  to  come  to  din- 
ner next  Sunday/'  Pat  said.  ''Ask 
your  mother  tonight.  Yes,  it's  still 
your  turn.  You  couldn't  come  last 
Sunday,  so  we  just  postponed  your 
Sunday.  I'll  hold  the  line  while  you 
ask  her." 

I  asked  Mother,  She  was  busy 
with  the  dinner  in  the  kitchen.  ''Is 
it  your  turn,  Lillian?  Yes,  I  guess 
it's  your  turn  to  go  there.  All  right, 
dear.  Now  hurry  up  and  get  off  the 
phone.  Daddy  will  be  coming  in 
any  minute,  and  he  doesn't  want 
you  to  use  that  phone  too  long  at 
one  time." 

"Yes,"  I  told  Pat,  "I  can  come 
next  Sunday.  I'll  stop  by  for  you  in 
the  morning.  If  Mother  insists  on 
driving  me,  we'll  pick  you  up  just 
the  same  on  the  way  to  school.  Oh, 
just  because  of  the  mumps,  she's 
making  me  be  careful  for  a  little 
while." 

"I'm  glad  I  didn't  get  them,"  Pat 
said. 

"Don't  be  so  dumb,  Pat.  You 
may  come  down  with  them  any 
time  for  the  next  few  weeks." 

"Oh,  no!"  Pat  screamed. 

Just  then  Daddy  came  in  the 
front  door  so  I  hung  up. 

It  seemed  strange  to  go  back  to 
school  for  just  the  last  three  days  of 
the  year.  We  really  felt  bad  school 
was  letting  out.  Vacation  was  won- 
derful, but  it  was  sad  just  the  same 
to  say  goodbye  to  the  teachers  and 
school.  Saturday  we  didn't  go  sell- 
ing because  Mother  wasn't  sure  my 
strength  was  back.  It  was  back,  but 
Mother  thought  I'd  better  not,  so  I 
really  looked  forward  to  Sunday. 


Sunday  in  Green  Willows  was 
wonderful.  I  couldn't  remember  a 
day  more  sunny  or  warm  or  nice. 
Almost  everybody  in  Green  Willows 
went  to  Sunday  School.  Pat  was 
already  there,  and  we  shared  a  book 
for  the  singing.  I  could  hardly  wait 
to  get  to  my  class. 

"Dr.  Turner's  here  with  his  moth- 
er and  Philip,  his  son,"  Pat  whisp- 
ered. "Phillip's  dreamy.  He's  grown 
during  the  winter  so  he's  almost  as 
tall  as  we  are!" 

A  FTER  Sunday  School  we  waited 
on  the  steps  so  I  could  get  a 
good  look  at  Philip,  who  had  been 
going  to  school  in  his  other  grand- 
mother's town.  Fd  seen  him  many 
summers  before,  and,  of  course, 
when  he  was  younger,  he'd  lived 
here  all  the  time.  But  since  his 
mother's  death,  he  had  stayed  most- 
ly out  of  town  with  his  maternal 
grandmother,  who  grieved  so  over 
her  only  daughter's  death.  Dr.  Turn- 
er's mother  was  in  a  wheelchair  most 
of  the  time. 

"Hi,  Phil,"  Pat  and  I  said  almost 
in  unison. 

"Hi,"  Philip  said,  and  he  hurried 
on  to  catch  up  with  his  father  who 
was  settling  his  mother  in  the  car. 
Phil  had  nice,  blonde  curly  hair,  but 
he  didn't  seem  very  enthusiastic 
about  Pat  or  me,  I  thought. 

"It's  just  because  he  doesn't 
know  us  yet,"  Pat  said.  "You  wait, 
we'll  have  him  eating  out  of  our 
hands.    Come  on.  Daddy's  waiting." 

"Oh,"  said  Pat's  mother  when  we 
were  halfway  home,  "are  you  com- 
ing to  dinner  today,  Lillian?" 

"Mother!"  Pat  said  leaning  for- 
ward on  the  car  seat,  "I  asked  you!" 

"That's  right,"  said  Pat's  mother. 
"Well,  we're  eating   dinner  up  at 


196  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 

Aunt  Agnes'  today,  if  you  girl's  "That's  the  way  it  should  be." 
don't  mind.  I  forgot  all  about  your  Pat's  father  kissed  her  on  the  fore- 
coming,  Lillian,  and  promised  her  head,  and  Pat's  mother  kissed  her 
at  Church."  on  the  cheek.    Margaret  opened  the 

''Well,"    I    said,    "do    you    think  back  screen  door.     "Come  in  this 

she'll  mind  my  coming  up  there?"  way.  You  don't  need  to  walk  all  the 

"Oh,   no,  no,   no!     They  always  way  around  to  the  front." 

have  more  than  enough  to  eat.  I'm  We  entered  the   tall,  cool  back 

sure   they'll   love  having  you.     I'll'  hall.     Pat's   father   called   hello   at 

call  as  soon  as  we  get  home  to  make  the  kitchen  door, 

sure.    We're  not  going  to  eat  until  "Go  in  the  front  room;  take  care 

two."  of   them,   Margaret.     Our  dinner's 

Pat  groaned.     As  usual  we  were  been  cooking  while  we  were  at  Sun- 
starved,  but  I  thought  it  would  be  day  School,  so  we're  almost  ready 
fun  to  visit  up  there.  We  thumbed  to  eat,"  Aunt  Agnes  called  from  the 
through  Grimm's  Fairy  Tales  while  kitchen, 
we  waited  for  Pat's  mother  and  fa- 
ther. \A/^  went  up  the  hall  toward  the 

"Well,  I  think  we  can  go  now,"  front  of  the  house, 

said    Pat's    mother.     "Aunt   Agnes  "Would  you  like  to  come  upstairs 

says  to  tell  you  you're  more  than  and   freshen    up   a   bit?"   Margaret 

welcome,  Lillian.     They  expecting  stopped  at  the  bottom  of  the  stairs, 

the  director  of  the  summer  theater  ''I    would,"    I    said.      Everybody 

for  dinner,  also.     Agnes  said  Mar-  laughed,  but  I  lo\'ed  to  see  the  high 

garet  said  he  literally  invited  him-  old-fashioned  beds  with  their  huge 

self.     I   guess   it's  lonely  way  out  feather  mattresses.    Looking  out  of 

here  for  him."  the  high  windows  reminded  me  of 

"There's  only  the  cast,  the  crew,  princesses  in  castles, 

and  half  the  local  people  to  keep  We    walked    upstairs,   and    Pat's 

him  company  out  there  every  day,"  mother  left  her  purse  on  the  bed. 

Pat's  father  said  dryly.  "He  probably  I  put  my  sweater  beside  it. 

wanted  a  home-cooked  meal."  ''Say,"  Pat's  father  called,  "I  hear 

"Yes,  that  must  be  it,"  said  Pat's  we're  not  the  only  ones  coming  to 

mother.  dinner.     What's    the    director    of 

We  drove  up  the  long  driveway  those  plays  called?" 
that  circled  around  in  back  of  the  We  went  back  down  the  stairs. 
old  Diffendorf  house.  There  was  an  "It's  Alder,"  Margaret  said.  "John 
old  carriage  house  in  back  that  we  Alder.  He's  very  good,  I  under- 
loved  to  play  in.  Pat's  father  parked  stand.  I've  only  met  him  once." 
the  car  in  front  of  it.  Karen  stood  Karen  stood  in  front  of  the  small 
on  the  back  steps  smiling  at  us.  fire  they  had  built  to  take  the  chill 

"Dinner  ready?"  Pat's  father  want-  off  the  room.    "I  think  there's  some- 

ed  to  know.  one  at  the  front  door  now,"  she  said. 

Karen  lauglicd.     "It  is.    Agnes  is  "Oh,   yes,"   said   Margaret.     She 

delivering  the  final  blows.  She  won't  went  into  the  front  hall.     "Just  a 

let  us  fuss  much  on  Sunday,  you  small  family  dinner,"  she  was  saying 

know."  as  she  came  into  the  room. 


GREEN  WILLOWS 


197 


Pat  and  I  stared  at  John  Alden, 
fascinated.  He  was  tall  and  dark 
and  very  nice  looking,  but  he  looked 
almost  too  normal  to  be  a  director. 
We  had  hoped  he'd  be  wearing  a 
beret  and  a  monocle  or  something. 

Margaret  made  the  introductions. 
'Tve  already  met  Karen,"  John  said, 
looking  at  her  gravely. 

Karen  was  fumbling  with  the 
poker  at  the  fireplace  again.  Her 
cheeks  really  looked  warm  from  the 
heat,  I  thought. 

''Oh,  have  you?"  Margaret  asked 
in  surprise.  "You  didn't  mention 
that,  did  you,  Karen?" 

''Well,"  said  Karen,  putting  the 
poker  down  carefully,  though  it  still 


clattered  against  the  coal  scuttle. 
"It  was  quite  a  while  ago,  really.  I 
had  a  class  from  Dr.  Alder  in  drama 
at  college." 

"And  then  she  promptly  forgot 
me,  I  guess,"  said  John  Alder,  com- 
ing over  by  Karen  to  help  settle  the 
irons  that  were  now  rocking  pre- 
cariously. 

Just  then  Agnes  came  to  the  door 
and,  after  she  was  introduced  to  the 
new  director,  we  all  went  in  to  din- 
ner. 

Roast  duck  my  very  favorite!     I 
unfolded     my     napkin     blissfully. 
There  were  definite  advantages  in 
having  Pat  as  a  best  friend. 
[To  he  continued) 


JLet  o< 


easons  JLin 

Ins  \V.  Schow 


ger 


Let  some  snow  fall  in  what  we  know  as  spring; 
In  summer  have  a  few  last  leaves  unfold; 
When  autumn  comes  and  plants  are  tarnishing 
Let  late  chrysanthemums  mint  burnished  gold. 

Send  some  belated  dry  leaves  floating  down 
Where  winter's  dunes  of  snow  lie  gently  piled; 
And  grant  old  age  that  life-prolonging  crown — 
To  be  companioned  by  a  little  child. 


-♦-<- 


i/ionday 

Doiothy  ].  Roberts 

Today  I  have  no  secrets; 
I  walk  upon  the  land 
Open  as  a  flower 
Summered  on  the  sand. 

Today  I  ha\'e  no  darkness 
In  the  world  of  me; 
Faith  is  on  its  landscape 
Healing  mightily. 


cfu/fulment 


Margaret  Evelyn  Singleton 

Into  days  of  sowing 
W  hispers  rain 
Reminders  of  growing 
For  plot  and  lane. 

Hard  buds  swell 

As  blossoms  rise 

In  the  promise  kept  well 

By  springtime  skies. 


From  The  Field 


Margaret  C.  Pickeringy  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal 
of  material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  April  1950,  page  278,  and 
the  Handbook  oi  Instructions,  page  123. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Elaine  B.  Curtis 

COTTONWOOD  STAKE  (UTAH),  SOUTH  COTTONWOOD  SECOND  WARD 

VISITING  TEACHERS  WHO  HAVE  ACHIEVED  A  ONE  HUNDRED  PER 

CENT  VISITING  TEACHING  RECORD  FOR  SIX  YEARS 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Marian  M.  Hanson;  Maggie  W.  Smith;  First 
Counselor  Merle  R.  Mackay;  President  Frances  L.  Hull;  Second  Counselor  Fern  S. 
Rice;  Secretary  Hazel  J.  Janke;  Edith  T.  Ferguson,  visiting  teacher  message  leader. 

Second  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Claudette  R.  Nielson;  Donna  R.  Marsden; 
Ruth  K.  Reynolds;  Gertrude  H.  Suess;  Vivian  R.  Tuft;  Elsa  O.  Fors;  Helen  K.  Schulz; 
Minnie  S.  Fors;  Ella  J.  Reynolds. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Vir  Jean  H.  Reynolds;  Helen  C.  Naubaum; 
Gloria  R.  Reynolds;  Minnie  A.  Barrett;  Alice  M.  Dunster;  Irene  R.  Reynolds;  Flora  B. 
Reynolds;  Mildred  M.  Wilkins;  Emma  S.  Holt;  Berniece  M.  Madsen;  Anita  M.  Maynes. 

A  number  of  the  visiting  teachers  who  helped  to  achieve  this  record  were  not 
present  when  the  picture  was  taken. 

Elaine  B.  Curtis  is  president  of  Cottonwood  Stake  ReHef  Society. 

198 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


199 


Photograph  submitted  by  Elizabeth  B.  Reiser 

BRITISH  MISSION,  SCOTTISH  DISTRICT,  GLASGOW  BRANCH  RELIEF 

SOCIETY  BAZAAR 

Left  to  right:  Anna  Harvey;  Isabella  Kelly;  Katherine  McQueen;  Mary  Porch,  Sec- 
ond Counselor;  Ellen  Martin;  Alargaret  Hamilton;  LuBeth  Thomas,  missionary;  Vivian 
Brooks,  missionary;  Elizabeth  Wilson;  Grace  Herbertson;  Catherine  Richardson,  Presi- 
dent; Mary  Wishart,  First  Counselor;  Mary  Toughill. 

Elizabeth  B.  Reiser,  President,  British  Mission  Rehef  Society,  reports:  "This  pic- 
ture is  representative  of  the  annual  bazaars  which  are  usually  held  in  each  branch.  The 
Relief  Society  members  enjoy  planning  and  preparing  for  these  bazaars  during  the  year." 


Photograph   submitted  by  Rhoda  Thorpe 

HYRUM  STAKE    (UTAH),  PARADISE  WARD  VISITING  TEACHERS  WHO 
HAVE  ACHIEVED  A  ONE  HUNDRED  PER  CENT  RECORD  FOR  SIX  YEARS 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  June  Nielsen;  Otella  Atkinson;  Julia  Goldsberry;  Amelia 
Fredrickson;  Ida  Newbrand;  Zelda  J.  Howells;  Bessie  Nielsen,  Secretary;  Jennie  Danielson, 
First  Counselor;  Esther  B.  Shaw,  President;  Maud  Obray,  Second  Counselor;  Zoe  Tarns; 
Josephine  Bishop;  Shirley  Gibbs;  Kate  Obray. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Beth  Rawlins;  Clara  Pearce;  Ilia  Rae  Richman;  Winona 
Law;  Veda  Curtis;  Bertha  Johnson;  Ilia  Pulsipher;  Annie  Obray;  Dora  Burrell;  Sylvia 
Obray;  Ada  Nuhn;  Edna  Smith;  Ferris  Goldsberry;  Veda  Berry;  Maxine  Pearce. 

Rhoda  Thorpe  is  prsident  of  Hyrum  Stake  Relief  Society. 


200 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  Lola  D.   Bryner 

MOAPA  STAKE  (NEVADA),  OVERTON  WARD  BAZAAR  AND  LUNCHEON 

October  12,  1954 

Left  to  right:  Zelma  Leavitt;  Effie  Perkins;  Lola  D.  Bryner,  President  Moapa  Stake 
Relief  Society;  Rosetta  Bagshaw;  Clara  Logan,  Second  Counselor;  Maudie  Whitniore; 
Roma  R.  Anderson,  President,  Overton  Ward  Relief  Society;  Arabell  Hafner;  Dora 
Perkins;  work  director  Dorothy  Langfortl. 

Many  beautifully  se\\'ed  dresses  and  aprons,  as  well  as  children's  clothing,  were 
displayed  at  this  bazaar.  An  outstanding  exhibit  of  house  plants  was  one  of  the  most 
unusual  and  popular  features.  Many  items  of  exquisite  handwork,  including  crochet 
and  embroidery  work,  added  to  the  beauty  and  interest  of  the  occasion.  Autumn  flow- 
ers were  used  to  decorate  the  luncheon  tables. 

Lola  D.  Bryner  is  president  of  Moapa  Stake  Rehef  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Nida  G.  Jorgensen 

RIGBY  AND  EAST  RIGBY  STAKES  (IDAHO)  RELIEF  SOCIETIES  PRESENT 
'THE  VOICE  OF  THE  PEOPLE,"  July  4,  1954 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  readers  from  Rigby  Stake  Lola  Williams  and 
Thelma  Dutson;  readers  from  East  Rigby  Stake  Mary  Smith  and  Paula  Newman;  Anna 
Brady,  chorister,  Rigby  Stake;  Charlotte  Brown,  organist,  East  Rigby  Stake;  Ruth  Ses- 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


201 


sions,  chorister,  East  Rigby  Stake;  Esta  Brizzee,  organist,  Rigby  Stake;  Bob  Burtenshavv, 
narrator;  Willard  Adams  as  George  Washington,  Gerald  Lee  as  Benjamin  Frankhn; 
Morgan  Lake,  Jr.,  as  James  Madison;  Charles  Henry  as  Thomas  Jefferson;  Nita  G. 
Jorgensen,  President,  Rigby  Stake  Rehef  Society;  Virginia  K.  Campbell,  President,  East 
Rigby  Stake  Relief  Society. 

This  patriotic  program  was  presented  before  an  audience  of  about  one  thousand 
people,  who  thoroughly  enjoyed  the  pageant.  The  Singing  Mothers  choruses  from  the 
wards  of  the  two  stakes  combined  to  make  a  wonderful  chorus,  with  about  160  singers 
participating. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Bernice  O.  Dyer 


WEST  GERMAN  MISSION  RELIEF  SOCIETY,  BIELEFELD,  RUHR,  AND 
COLOGNE   DISTRICTS   HOLD   CONVENTION  AT   HERNE, 

September  11,  1954 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Bernice  O.  Dyer,  President,  West  German  Mission 
Relief  Society;  Berta  Hommes,  Ruhr  District  Leader;  Betty  Noble,  missionary;  Crysta 
Gorts,  Cologne  District  leader. 

Lucie  Wachter,  Bielefeld  District  leader,  cannot  be  seen  in  the  photograph. 

Sister  Dyer,  in  reporting  the  activities  in  her  mission,  tells  of  a  number  of  recent 
con\'entions  held  throughout  the  mission:  "At  each  convention  there  were  two  sessions. 
The  morning  session  was  only  for  the  officers  of  each  organization,  and  instruction  was 
given  to  them  regarding  their  function  as  officers.  The  proper  procedure  of  holding 
Relief  Society  meetings  was  also  discussed,  and  messages  of  visiting  teachers,  prayer  meet- 
ings, monthly  officers  meetings.  Singing  Mothers  organizations,  the  November  and 
March  Sunday  exening  meetings  were  taken  up.  The  afternoon  meetings  were  held  for 
all  the  sisters,  and  a  good  attendance  in  each  convention  was  evidence  that  they  are 
eager  for  such  occasions  ....  At  each  convention  also  a  handwork  display  was  held,  and 
the  beautiful  articles  made  by  the  sisters  in  each  organization  were  exhibited  to  ad- 
\antage.  Much  warm  winter  clothing  was  included  among  the  articles,  in  addition  to 
the  excellent  handwork,  such  as  knitting,  crocheting,  and  embroidery.  One  group  has 
purchased  a  knitting  machine,  with  which  they  make  all  kinds  of  warm  knitted  clothing. 
The  sisters  of  the  home  branch  in  each  case  prepared  a  simple  lunch  for  all  who  at- 
tended." 


202 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  Vera  R.  Cantwell 

CACHE  VALLEY   (UTAH  AND  IDAHO)    STAKES  SINGING  MOTHERS 
PRESENT  MUSICAL,  October  lo,  1954 

The  Singing  Mothers  of  eleven  Cache  Valley  stakes  presented  a  musical  at  the 
Tabernacle  in  Logan  on  Sunday,  October  10th,  for  all  the  people  of  the  valley.  The 
musical  was  directed  by  Florence  }.  Madsen  of  the  general  board  of  Relief  Society,  and 
included  a  reader,  piano  solos  by  Irving  Wasserman,  and  a  trio  by  members  of  the  Sing- 
ing Mothers.  The  tabernacle  was  well  filled,  and  the  chorus  sang  songs  they  had  learned 
for  the  general  conference.  The  following  stakes  were  represented:  Frankhn  Stake 
(Idaho);  Montpelier  Stake  (Idaho);  Oneida  Stake  (Idaho);  Logan  Stake  (Utah); 
Cache  Stake  (Utah);  East  Cache  Stake  (Utah);  Mount  Logan  Stake  (Utah);  Hyrum 
Stake  (Utah);  Benson  Stake  (Utah);  Smithfield  Stake  (Utah);  and  Bear  Lake  Stake 
(Idaho). 

Vera  R.  Cantwell  is  president  of  Smithfield  Stake  Relief  Society. 


T 


Photograph  submitted  by  Adriana  M.   Zappey 

EAST  CENTRAL  STATES  MISSION  RELIEF  SOCIETY,  ASHLAND 
(KENTUCKY)    BRANCH  BAZAAR,  November  20,   1954 

Left  to  right:  Mary  O.  Ilaney;  Drema  Harris;  Beulah  Sheffield,  Second  Counselor; 
Thelma   Harper,   district  Relief   Society   supervisor;   Myrtle   Rice,   President,  Ashland 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


203 


Branch  Relief  Society;  Emogne  Ferguson,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Gladys  Tuttle,  First  Coun- 
selor; Wilma  Jean  Hays;  Mollie  Kirk;  Amye  McKinster;  Elizabeth  Smith;  Mary  Baker, 
literature  leader;  Betty  Tuttle,  social  science  class  leader;  Josephine  Davidson. 

Adriana  M.  Zappey,  President,  East  Central  States  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports 
that  these  devoted  sisters  travel  long  distances  to  attend  their  meetings,  some  of  them 
traveling  as  far  as  sixty  miles. 

The  November  bazaar  was  unusually  successful,  and  the  sisters  were  enthusiastic 
over  the  displays,  which  included  dolls  and  other  toys,  baked  items,  including  cakes 
and  pies,  also  various  kinds  of  candy;  quilts,  aprons,  pillowslips,  pot  holders,  shopping 
bags,  and  numerous  crocheted  and  hand-embroidered  articles. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Julia  N.  Barg 


PIONEER  STAKE   (UTAH)    RELIEF  SOCIETY  SERVES  DINNERS 
FOR  BUILDING  WORKERS 


Left  to  right:  Julia  N.  Barg,  President,  Pioneer  Stake  Relief  Society;  Bertella  Ash- 
ard.  President,  Twenty-Fifth  Ward  Relief  Society;  Lovell  Smith,  Second  Counselor,  Pio- 
neer Stake  Relief  Society;  Ellen  Thompson,  President,  Poplar  Grove  Ward  Relief  So- 
ciety; Sarah  Marchant,  First  Counselor,  Pioneer  Stake  Relief  Society;  Alice  Vonk,  Presi- 
dent, Thirty-Second  Ward  Relief  Society;  Adeline  Weaver,  Secretary-Treasurer,  Poplar 
Grove  Second  Ward  Relief  Society;  LeOra  Roush,  President,  Thirty-Fifth  Ward  Relief 
Society;  Lucille  Noyce,  President,  Riverview  Ward  Relief  Society;  Rura  Woodall, 
President,  Poplar  Grove  Second  Ward  Relief  Society;  Zada  Jones,  President,  Poplar 
Grove  Third  Ward  Relief  Society;  May  Hans,  Second  Counselor,  Poplar  Grove  Second 
Ward  Rehef  Society;  Ida  Deters,  First  Counselor,  Poplar  Grove  Second  Ward  Relief 
Society;  Winifred  Stanley,  President,  Twenty-Sixth  Ward  Relief  Society. 

When  construction  of  the  new  Pioneer  Stake  Center  started  in  April  1953,  the 
Relief  Society  members  of  three  wards  volunteered  their  services,  by  rotation,  each 
Saturday,  to  prepare  food  for  the  brethren  volunteering  their  services  on  the  building. 
At  one  of  the  union  meetings  President  Julia  Barg  asked  the  board  members  and  ward 
presidents  if  they  would  all  like  to  help  taking  turns  in  preparation  of  food  for  the 
brethren,  cooking  a  hot  meal  each  Saturday.  Everyone  was  happy  to  offer  this  service. 
A  schedule  was  made  up,  with  the  stake  Relief  Society  presidency  and  board  members 
serving  first,  then  each  of  the  nine  wards  taking  a  turn. 


2C4 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ida  A    Gallagher 

MURRAY  STAKE    (UTAH)    CONDUCTS   SUCCESSFUL  FUND-RAISING 

PROJECT 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Louise  Hansen,  organist;  Rhea  B.  Nelson,  First  Counselor; 
Ida  H.  Steed,  Second  Counselor;  Hennie  Huetter,  Secretary;  Lazella  Spencer,  organist. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Peggy  Dyches;  Gertrude  Humphries;  Alice  Turpin;  Clara 
Duffin;  Eva  Eddington;  Reggie  Erickson. 

President  Ida  A.  Gallagher  reports  that  the  making  of  the  friendship  quiU  shown 
in  the  picture  was  a  most  enjoyable  as  well  as  a  profitable  project.  "Each  person  whose 
name  is  embroidered  on  the  quilt  gave  one  dollar  to  help  in  the  building  of  our  new 
stake  chapel." 


[Perfume  of  Violets 

Zara  Sabin 

Violets! 

Perfume  of  violets. 

For  a  moment  we  were  together  again, 

Down  on  our  knees  by  the  \'iolet  bed, 

Picking  them  eagerly,  while  o\erhead 

The  apricots  bloomed,  and  across  the  street 

A  brown  lark  was  singing  so  piercingly  sweet 

I  thought  his  vehet  throat  would  burst — 

A  bee  droned  near,  the  very  first 

Which  had  dared  to  leave  his  fast-sealed 

Home  ....  A  church  bell  pealed  .... 

Nothing  \\-as  left  but  an  old,  old  pain 
And  the  perfume  of  violets! 


Mother's  Baked  Apple 

{Continued  from  page  190) 
AS  I  thought  of  this,  I  was  sur- 
prised to  find  my  face  wet  with 
tears,  for  I  felt  so  warm  and  com- 
forted that,  for  a  few  minutes,  I  had 
forgotten  Tom  and  I  were  at  swoid's 
point.  Well,  I  knew  what  to  do 
now.  Mother  had  just  told  me, 
and  the  first  thing  in  the  morning— 
but  why  wait  for  morning?  That 
was  hours  away,  and  I  knew  I'd 
ne\er  sleep.  Besides,  Tom  was  not 
sleeping  either.  I  could  hear  him 
through  the  thin  wall,  flopping  rest- 
lessly about.  Undoubtedly,  there 
were  eight  or  ten  inches  of  him 
hanging  off  at  the  foot,  or  jack- 
knifed  under  his  chin. 

I  didn't  dare  call  him.  He  was 
angry  enough  to  ignore  me.  I  looked 
at  my  cutglass  water  pitcher  on  the 
bedside  table.  Just  like  a  man  to 
bring  the  very  best  dishes  into  the 
sickroom.  It  was  one  of  our  wed- 
ding gifts,  and  I  loved  it,  but  it 
wasn't  any  more  important  than  my 
pride,  and  that  must  be  shattered, 
too.  I  deliberately  reached  out  to 
get  a  drink  of  water  and  knocked 
the  pitcher  on  the  floor.  There  was 
a  splintering  crash. 

Then  Tom,  looking  haggard  and 
very  wide  awake,  stood  in  the  door- 
way. 

"What  happened?"  he  demanded. 

''I  was  trying  to  get  me  a  drink." 

'Til  get  you  a  drink."  Looking 
guilty,  but  sulky,  he  marched  out  to 
the  kitchen. 

''Anything  else?"  he  asked,  when 
I  had  gulped  the  unwanted  water. 

"You  might  see  if  Tommy's  cov- 
ered up." 

"Fine,"  he  said,  brusquely,  stick- 
ing  his  head   in   a   moment   later. 


FOR  FINER 


^_t>.^y^ 


FOR   YOUR   CHURCH 


Your  Church  deserves  the 
very  finest  organ  music  pos- 
sible, to  complement  and  en- 
rich every  service  ...  so  why 
not  investigate  Connsonata 
NOW!  No  other  organ  offers 
so  much. 

Come  in  or  Phone  9-7633  for 
Demonstration.  A  private  demon- 
stration can  be  arranged  for  your 
convenience  ...  so  you  can  give 
Connsonata  every  test.  No  obliga- 
tion. 

IKai|nes  Music    | 

!iiniiiiinnnk^g2r 


145  NORTH  UNIVEBSITY^  PROVO  J  2fi60  WASHlN^ONUTO^diKN 


Page  205 


206 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 


THE  WORLD'S   FINEST 
PIANOS 

Mason  &  Hamlin 

The  Stradivari  of  Pianos 

EVERETT 

Firmest  Toned  Spinet  Piano  Built 

Cable  -  Nelson 

Finest  Low  Priced  Piano  Built 
All  Obtainable  At 

Beesley  Music  Co. 

Pioneer  Piano  People 
70  S.   MAIN   ST.        SALT  LAKE  CITY,   UTAH 


Then  he  hesitated,  ''Ankle  hurt- 
ing?" he  inquired,  reluctantly,  'Vant 
a  pain  tablet?" 

'Tm  in  a  lot  of  pain/'  I  said, 
"but  it  isn't  in  my  ankle.  It  seems 
to  be  around  my  heart." 

Tom  strode  over  to  the  bed,  an 
expression  of  consternation  on  his 
face,  ''Why  didn't  you  say  so?"  he 
demanded.  "I'll  call  the  doctor!" 

"I  don't  need  a  doctor,"  I  said, 
talking  rapidly  before  he  could  get 
away,  "just  a  lot  of  love  and  forgive- 
ness from  the  one  who  promised  to 
love  and  cherish  me  in  sickness 
and  .  .  .  ." 

"You  know,  darling,"  Tom  mur- 
mured a  moment  later,  with  his  lips 
against  my  ear,  "you  married  me 
for  better  or  for  worse,  and  just  be- 


cause it's  all  been  worse  so  far,  you 
shouldn't  .  .  .  ." 

I  put  my  hand  over  his  mouth, 
"Hush,  Tom!  You  know  it's  all 
been  wonderful!  I  wouldn't  change 
a  day!"  Then  I  made  the  supreme 
sacrifice. 

"There's  a  pain  in  my  stomach, 
too,"  I  said,  weakly. 

His  anxious  look  returned.  "What 
on  earth  is  it?" 

"Nothing,"  I  said,  "absolutely 
nothing— but  emptiness.  Just  bring 
back  that  supper  you  snatched  away 
and  I'll  be  all  right." 

Tom  looked  embarrassed,  "Oh, 
that?  I  threw  it  in  the  garbage.  But 
I'll  open  some  soup  or  something." 

A  big  bowl  of  steaming  soup! 
How  good  it  sounded.  But  I  shook 
my  head,  firmly.  "No,  just  what 
you  brought  before!"  I  insisted,  and 
knew  I  was  sentencing  myself  to  a 
lifetime  of  muddy  cocoa  and  scraped 
toast  whenever  illness  struck.  But 
the  look  on  Tom's  face  was  worth  it, 
a  thousand  times  over.  Already,  I 
could  hear  him  climbing  over  the 
two  chairs  and  under  the  table  to 
hook  up  the  toaster,  whistling  loud- 
ly off-key  as  he  did  so. 

"All  right.  Mother,"  I  said,  in 
the  general  direction  of  the  ceiling, 
"Satisfied?  It's  cocoa  and  toast  for 
me,  not  baked  apple." 


■  ♦  » 


^3f, 


estiinonyi 


Catherine  B.  Bowles 

There  is  a  nugget  of  gold  to  find 

If  sought  by  the  searchers  of  right, 

Moulded  and  shaped  in  God's  design— 

A  precious  jewel  in  his  sight. 

The  value,  priceless,  needs  great  care 

And  is  only  found  by  faith  and  prayer. 


vvorc/s 


Chiistie  Lund  Coles 

Words  are  gulls 
That  lift  the  curve, 
Above  the  clay-bound, 
Listening  earth. 

Words  are  moons 
That  wax  and  wane 
And  light  the  night 
To  dawn  again. 

Words  are  cups 
With  water  fulled, 
Where  those  who  thirst 
Are  beauty-filled. 

Words  are  fire 

In  warmth  and  scope. 

Flaming,  alive; 

And  words  ...  are  hope. 


than  we 
can  fill  for 


THOROUGHLY  TRAINED 
Office  Workers 

L.D.S.   Business  College 

offers  training   in   a 
wide  variety  of  subjects 

Accounting  •    Hy-Speed  Longhand 

Business  Machines  •    Machine  Shorthand 

Shorthand  •    Grammar 

•    and  many  others 


L.D.S.   Training  Doesn't  Cost 


It  Pays 


L.  D.  S. 

BUSINESS  COLLEGE 

Branch  of  Brighatn  Young  University 
70  NORTH  MAIN  •  SALT  LAKE  CITY 


It^s  awaiting 
You . . . 

X  livj  there  is  still  a  tremendous  amount 
of  outstanding  instruction  and  use  aw^ait- 
ing  you  in  this  and  other  copies  of  the 
Relief  Society  Magazine.  Your  editions 
may  be  handsomely  bound  at  the  West's 
finest  bindery  and  printing  plant  for  $2.50 
cloth  bound  and  $3.50  leather  bound  per 
volume  plus  postage  for  mail  orders.  Fol- 
low these  postage  rates  if  you  send  your 
order  by  mail: 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up  to  150  miles  35 

150  to    300  miles 39 

300  to    600  miles  45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles  64 

1400  to  1800  miles  76 

Over  1800  miles  87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  loca- 
ted uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

31  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah        ^ 

Phone  4-2581         ftQ 


Write  or   Phone 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

966  East  South  Temple 
Telephone  4-2017 

about  the  following: 

Annual   Spring  Tour 
HAWAII 

Sail  on  the  Lurline,  April  8th 

EUROPE 

Tour  will  include  Temple  Dedication 

at  Berne,  Switzerland 

Leave  August  15th 

HISTORIC  TRAIN 

Tour  will  include  the  Pageant 

at  the  Hill  Cumorah 

Leave  Friday  Evening,  August  5th 

Page  207 


208 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 


dierbs  for  1 1  Lode  rn  (^ookeri/ 

®<7/ 

Elizabeth  Williamson 


,-./'iV'<;'"'y',T'-, 


TAILL  (Anethum  graveolens)  is  an  an- 
■■-^  niial  herb  which  grows  to  two  feet, 
and,  occasionally,  three  feet  in  height.  It 
is  a  pretty  herb,  bluish-green  in  color, 
with  lacy  foliage  and  small,  yellow,  clus- 
tered flowers.  It  should  be  planted  in 
the  center  of  the  herb  garden  because  of 
its  height.  Originally  it  came  from  Asia 
and  the  Mediterranean  area,  and  was 
probably  carried  across  Europe  by  the 
Romans.  Some  varieties  are  native  to 
Egypt  and  southern  Africa. 

The  English  use  dill  water  for  digestive 
disturbances.  Of  course,  dill  is  most  fam- 
ous for  its  use  in  making  dill  pickles,  but 
the  seeds  and  leaves  are  good  in  many 
different  dishes.  Use  the  leaves  chopped 
in  salads,  soup,  and  stews;  sprinkle  the 
seeds  on  boiled  potatoes,  lamb,  and  fish. 

Sauce  for  Broiled  Fish 
(Pour    over   before   broiling) 
V4    c.  melted  Initter 
Vi    tsp.  dill  seed 
Vi    tsp.  chopped  parsley 
salt  and  pepper  to  taste 


What  do  You 
Need  in  Music? 


We  Carry  A  Complete  Stock  of  All 
SACRED  PIANO  and  ORGAN 
BOOKS,  plus  ALL  CHORAL  NUMBERS 
for  SINGING  MOTHERS,  CHOIR  and 
MUTUAL  CHORUSES. 

Immediate  attention  given  to 
Mail  Orders! 

During  Conference,  make  our 
Store  your  Headquarters! 

GLEN-BROS.  MUSIC  CO. 


Ogden 


74  So.  Main 
Salt   Lake   City 


Provo 


Electric 

WATER 

HEATING 


costs  the 

average 

family 

only 

about 

10^ 

a  day 


twy  from  Ysur  0*ate» 
Or  riumb«r 


Be  Modern 
Live  Electmaliy 

UTAH  POWER  &  LIGHT  CO. 


tK- 


I..D.S.  JAJt^&wy 


1. 


Stalwarts  of  Mormonisni 
Preston   Nibley 


You'll  meet  sixty  pioneer  "stalwarts"  in  this  colorful  book,  such  as  Jacob 
Hamblin,  Karl  G.  Maeser,  Heber  C.  Kimball,  Orson  Pratt,  and  many  others 
—pioneers  who  suffered  persecutions  and  hardships  to  establish  a  religious 
and    cultural    kingdom   of   Zion    in    the    western    wilderness.  $2.50 

2.  Doctrines  of  Salvation 

Sermons  and  Writings  of  Joseph  Fielding  Smith 
Complied  by  Bruce  R.  McConkie 

Is  God  progressing?  What  was  the  nature  and  purpose  of  our  pre-existent 
life?  What  is  the  real  story  of  the  creation?  Can  the  theories  of  organic 
evolution  be  harmonized  with  the  gospel?  These  questions,  and  many 
others,  are  answered  with  refreshing  frankness  and  authority,  and  with 
new   material,   not   otherwise   available   in    L.D.S.    literature.  $3.00 


3. 


Mary  Bailey 
Ruby   K.   Smith 


For  an  intimate  view  of  the  Prophet  Joseph's  family,  be  sure  to  read 
this  glowing  account  that  tells  the  tender  love  story  of  Samuel  H.  Smith, 
brother  of  the  Prophet,  and  Mary  Bailey.  It's  a  wonderful  story  of  devo- 
tion and  integrity  set  against  a  back-drop  of  the  suffering  of  the  Saints 
during   the  early   days   of   persecution.  $2.00 


DESERET  BOOK  COMPANY 
44  East  South  Temple 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Gentlemen: 

Enclosed  you  will  find  (      )  check     (      )  money  order     {     )  charge 

to    my    account   the    following    amount    $ ^of 

the  encircled   (numbered)  book(s): 

1  2  3 


Name 


Address 


City Zone State... 

Residents  of  Utah  include  2%  sales  tax. 


^iftu  VSenePiciat     i/Jeard  .  .  . 

When  Beneficial  Life  was  founded,  near  the  turn  of  the  century,  the  em- 
pire-building engineers  had  already  bound  the  West  to  the  East  with  iron  rails, 
and  were  spanning  gorges  and  tunneling  mountains  to  bring  American  cities 
closer  together.  The  West  was  built  by  stalwart  men  .  .  .  willing  to  endure 
hardships  for  the  growth  and  progress  they  could  envision. 

The  West  was  also  built  with  dollars  .  .  .  including  Beneficial  Life  dollars. 
Since  1905,  Beneficial  has  financed  countless  thousands  of  homes  and  important 
commercial,  civic  and  industrial  enterprises.  From  the  $754,000  worth  of  in- 
surance written  the  first  year,  Beneficial  Life  has  grown  with  the  West  until  it 
now  has  over  300  million  dollars  worth  of  life  insurance  in  force  ...  a  con- 
sistent, sound  growth  over  fifty  Beneficial   years. 


BENEFICIAL  LIFE 


fruutanee 

David  O.  McKay,  Pres 


//sum 


un3.nce^ 


iE^MAL 


Sail  Lake  Citv,  Utah 


id 


QJirst  to  Q>ee  the  Lriisen   JLord 

The  first  day  of  the  week  cometh  Mary  Magdalene  early,  when  it  was  yet  dark, 
unto  the  sepidchre,  and  seeth  the  stone  taken  away  from  the  sepulchre  .  .  .  (John  20.1). 

Vesta  P.  Crawford 

While  it  was  yet  early  on  the  northern  hills, 
She  came  alone  and  stood  beside  the  tomb. 
Her  grief  was  like  the  darkness  roundabout 
That  veiled  the  temples  and  the  towers 
And  lay  upon  the  turrets  and  the  gates. 
Quiet  was  the  street  of  sorrow, 
And  darkly  rose  the  four  great  hills 
Encompassing  the  valleys  of  Jerusalem. 

While  it  was  yet  early  in  the  garden, 

In  the  first  far  reaches  of  the  dawn, 

Mary  came  to  Calvary  and  waited  near  the  tomb. 

Mary  of  Magdala,  her  home  the  shore  of  Galilee, 

A  follower  of  the  Master  and  one  who  loved  him  well. 

Short  days  ago  she  wept  beside  the  cross 

And  saw  the  soldiers  and  the  sword  .... 

Saw  Arimathea's  rock-hewn  sepulchre 

Wherein  the  faithful  laid  their  Lord. 

So  quiet  in  the  garden,  no  stir  of  bud  or  leaf, 
Only  the  woman  waiting  there,  beset  with  grief. 
Mary  of  Magdala,  in  the  early  day, 
First  to  hear  the  question 
Where  the  stone  was  rolled  away. 

Then  she  looked  again  into  the  sepulchre 
And  saw  two  white-robed  angels  sitting  there. 

Trembling,  as  wind  might  shake  an  olive  bough, 
She  heard  the  words,  old  as  earth's  questioning, 
"Why  weepest  thou  .  .  .  ?" 

Softly,  as  wings  of  the  dove  might  stir, 
Mary  turned  in  the  morning  light 
And  Jesus  spoke  to  her  .... 

Mary  of  Magdala,  first  to  hear  his  voice. 
In  that  eternal  moment,  in  that  lighted  place, 
First  to  bear  the  message  that  he  lived 
And  first  to  see  his  face! 

The  Coxer:   "Wood  Hyacinths,"  Photograph  by  Ward  Linton 
Frontispiece  Photograph:  "Easter  Lily  Portrait" 

Photograph  by  Josef  Nlucnch 
Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 


Qjrotn    I  Lear  and  cfc 


ar 


Thank  you  for  an  outstanding  issue  of 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine  (February 
1955).  Arriving  today  (January  26th),  it 
came  like  a  very  special  gift  for  my  birth- 
day, all  the  more  so  because  you  used  for 
a  frontispiece  my  mother's  exquisite  poem 
written  for  me.  I  then  found  my  poem 
(written  for  my  daughters)  'The  Un- 
answerable," page  108.  Also  I  noted  how 
every  one  of  the  other  poems  and  each 
of  the  stories  are  well  above  average  in 
quality.  The  Magazine  always  has  some- 
thing special  in  it,  but  this  time  it  de- 
serves superlatives! 

—Mrs.  Lael  W.  Hill 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Thank  you  for  the  story  "Faith  and 
Prayer  and  Johnnie  Morton"  (January 
1955).  I  feel  it  is  an  answer  to  my 
prayers.  We  have  a  little  daughter  eleven 
years  old  who  had  polio  when  she  was  a 
baby,  and,  in  spite  of  our  prayers,  exer- 
cises, braces,  and  massage,  her  back  has 
continued  to  twist  —  \'ery  rapidly  the  last 
few  months.  On  January  4th  she  had 
another  appointment  with  a  specialist  to 
see  what  his  verdict  was  after  seeing 
X-rays  taken  the  week  before.  So,  on 
fast  day,  January  2d,  our  family,  including 
those  who  are  away,  had  a  special  prayer 
after  fasting,  and  afterwards  our  daughter 
was  administered  to.  The  doctor  said  she 
would  have  to  have  a  serious  operation 
that  would  mean  being  in  the  hospital 
about  six  weeks  and  at  home  on  her 
back  in  a  cast  for  six  months.  On  our 
way  home  she  nearly  broke  my  heart  by 
saying,  "What  good  did  it  do  to  fast 
and  pray?"  I  tried  to  explain  that  some- 
times our  prayers  aren't  answered  as  we 
want  to  think  they  should  be,  but  some- 
times they  are  answered  by  our  knowing 
where  to  go  for  help  to  doctors  who  are 
skilled  and  know  what  to  do,  and  I  told 
her  the  story  of  Naaman  and  Elisha. 
Then  came  the  Magazine  and  the  story 
of  Johnnie  and  his  problem — just  like 
hers.  I  read  the  story  to  her  and  I  know 
it  helped  her  to  understand  that  God  had 
not  deserted  her  and  was  still  mindful 
of  her  and  our  prayers.  She  is  going  to 
need  her  faith  to  get  through  the  coming 
year  cheerfully. 

—Mrs.  Thcron  S.  Hall 


Springville,  Utah 


During  the  past  one  and  one-half  years 
my  family  and  I  have  been  in  Pakistan. 
Contacts  with  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints  have  been  very  few. 
When  I  left  Panguitch,  Utah,  friends  gaxe 
me  a  subscription  to  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine.  It  has  followed  me  over  half- 
way around  the  world  to  bring  cheer,  com- 
fort, and  reassurance  of  the  stability  of 
the  spiritual  values  of  our  life,  and  to 
which  we  cling  very  tightly.  The  Maga- 
zine is  a  never-ending  source  of  knowl- 
edge and  inspiration.  I  have  enjoyed  the 
group  photos  immensely,  too,  being  able 
to  recognize  many  friends  I  have  known 
in  N'arious  wards.  Being  so  far  from  home 
I  can  more  sincerely  feel  the  influence  the 
Magazine  is  having  upon  e\'ery  corner  of 
the  world.  May  every  Latter-day  Saint 
realize  the  values  to  be  gained  and  not 
let  a  single  edition  lie  unopened. 
— Mrs.  Clyde  T.  Low 

Rawalpindi,  Pakistan 

I   wish    to   express   my   thanks   for   the 
Magazine.     I  read  it  from  cover  to  cover, 
Mrs,  Woolsey's  poem  "Poet's  Mother"  in 
the  February  issue  is  very  fine. 
— Gene  Romolo 

Provo,  Utah 

The  Relief  Society  Magazine  has  just 
come,  and  I  have  read  Mrs.  Sharp's  splen- 
did editorial  "Take  Time  to  Safeguard 
Children"  (February  1955).  It  is  most 
carefully  worded  and  written.  It  is  one 
of  the  best  that  I  have  read. 

— Charles  V.  Worthington 

Los  Angeles,  Cahfornia 

We  ladies  of  the  Seventh  Ward,  Mt. 
Logan  Stake,  do  love  our  Relief  Society 
^^'ork  and  thank  you  sincerely  for  the 
Magazine,  and  especially  for  the  "Greet- 
ings for  the  New  Year"  (January  1955). 
I,  for  one,  am  going  to  try  to  make  the 
greetings  a  part  of  each  day's  living. 
— Mrs.  A.  R.  Gibbons 
Logan,  Utah 

I  would  like  to  tell  you  how  much  I 
enjoy  our  Magazine.  Since  my  husband 
is  in  the  Air  Force,  and  we  arc  awav  from 
home,  it  brings  home  so  much  closer  to 
me. 

— Mrs.   Beverlee  Nilsson 

Cibolo,  Texas 


Page  210 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly   Publication   of  the  Relief   Society  of  The   Church   of   Jesus   Christ  of   Latter-day    Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 
Belle   S.   Spafford    ------  President 

Marianne  C.   Sharp  -----  First  Counselor 

Velma  N.  Simonsen  ...  -  -      Second  Counselor 

Margaret  C.  Pickering       -  ...  -  Secretary-Treasurer 

Mary  G.  Judd  Evon  W.  Peterson  Christine  H.  Robinson        Charlotte  A.  Larsen 

Anna  B.  Hart  Leone  O.  Jacobs  Alberta  H.  Christensen      Edith  P.  Backman 

Edith  S.  Elliott  Louise  W.  Madsen  Mildred  B.  Eyring  Winniefred  S. 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Aleine  M.  Young  Helen  W.  Anderson  Manwaring 

Leone  G.  Layton  Josie  B,  Bay  Gladys  S.  Boyer  Elna  P.  Haymond 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE  ^    ^^ 

Editor     -----------      Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Associate  Editor  .-..-----       Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager        ....-----        Belle   S.    Spafford 

Vol.  42  APRIL  1955  No.   4 


e 


ontents 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

The  Resurrection  George  Q.  Morris  212 

Land  of  the  Water  Birds  Willard  Luce  221 

We  Serve  As  God's  Hands  , Caroline  E.   Miner  242 

Cancer— A  Quiz  That  May  Save  Your  Life  Sandra  Munsell  244 

The  Lower  Hills  Lucille  Waters  Mattson  253 

A  Handful  of  Dirt  Vivian   Campbell   Work  261 

An  Understanding  Heart  Anne  S.  W.  Gould  261 

The  Ruby-Throated  Hummingbird  Roy  B.    McClain  262 

"And  Ye  Shall  Find"   Beth   G.    Christensen  263 

FICTION— SPECIAL  APRIL  SHORT   STORIES 

Reap,   If  You  Will  .    .  Elaine   J.   Wilson  216 

The  Wall   Myrtle   M.    Dean  225 

Steak  for  Thursday   Rosa   Lee   Lloyd  245 

Her  Own  Life  Ruth  Moody   Ostegar  254 

SERIAL  ,       ,  ^^^ 

Green  Willows— Chapter  3  Deone  R.  Sutherland  265 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  210 

Sixty   Years  Ago   238 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.   Cannon  239 

Editorial:   Appreciation   of  the   Gospel   Velma   N.    Simonsen  240 

Notes  to  the  Field:  Book  of  Mormon  Reading  Project  242 

Notes   From  the   Field:   Relief   Society  Activities  Margaret  C.    Pickering  270 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Lilies— 1955   Varieties   Dorthea   N.    Newbold  232 

Jessie  Evans  Smith — Artist  of  Unusual  Hobbies   243 

The    Hen    Party      Helen    S.    Williams  252 

Make  a  Train  Ruth  K.   Kent  260 

Heirloom  Quilt  Presented  to  Missionaries  at  Carthage  Jail  Josephine  Brower  264 

Eggshells  for  the  Garden  Elizabeth  Williamson  279 

POETRY 

First  to  See  the  Risen  Lord— Frontispiece  Vesta  P.   Crawford  209 

So  Long  As   Springtime   Comes   Mabel   Jones   Gabbott  215 

I  Did  Not  Know  Zara  Sabin  220 

Silence    Catherine    E.    Berry  220 

At  Easter  Dawn  Iris  W.  Schow  224 

The  Reason  Sadie  OUorton  Clark  230 

Strange  Chemistry  .-. Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard  231 

Let  Me  Hear  Laughter  Frances  Myrtle  Atkinson  237 

Blue-Blossomed  Jacaranda   Elsie    McKinnon    Strachan  241 

Friendship   Elsie    Sim   Hansen  244 

Cinquain  •. Vesta  N.  Lukei  253 

Moment  of  Music Dorothy  J.   Roberts  259 

Friendship's   Garden   Gene    Romolo  264 

Heart  Song   Ida   Isaacson  269 

Home    Arleen    Sessions    Bogue  278 

Reflective   Artistry   Mabel    Law    Atkinson  279 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  40  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah,  Phone  4-2511;  Sub- 
scriptions 246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $1.50  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
payable  in  advance.  Single  copy,  15c.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No 
back  numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change 
of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


The  Resurrection 


Elder  George  O.  A /orris 
Of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 

Thou  madest  man,  he  knows  not  why, 
lie  thinks  he  was  not  made  to  die. 

(Tennyson:  In  Memoriam). 


THE  question  of  life  after  death 
has  always  been  one  with 
which  people  should  have 
been  seriously  concerned.  There  has 
been  much  speculation  about  it 
amoug  pagan  philosophers  and 
Christian  writers.  The  sure  and 
clear  auswer  is  to  be  found  in  the 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  as  taught  in 
the  primitive  Church  and  the  re- 
stored Church.  The  famous  Roman 
scholar  Pliny  probably  expressed  the 
prevailing  notion  of  his  time  and 
people  when  he  said: 

It  is  not  e\'en  within  the  power  of  God 
to  endo^^'  mortals  v^ith  an  eternal  existence 
and  recall  the  departed  from  the  gra\e. 

Pliny  lived  in  the  Roman  Empire 
from  the  year  23  a.d.  to  the  year 
79  when  he  was  destroyed  by  the 
sulphurous  vapor  coming  from  the 
eruption  of  Mount  Vesuvius  which 
overwhelmed  Herculaneum  and 
Pompeii.  What  he  had  with  such 
certainty  declared  God  could  not  do 
was  spoken  in  ignorance  of  the  fact 
that  when  he  was  ten  years  of  age 
there  came  forth  from  the  grave  in 
faraway  Palestine,  then  under  the 
dominion  of  the  Roman  Empire, 
Jesus  Christ,  who  was  the  first  fruits 
of  the  resurrection.  Having  had 
power  given  him  over  life  and  death, 
through  his  atonement  for  the  sins 
of  the  world  and  by  the  appointment 
of  the  Father,  he  instituted  the 
resurrection  from  the  dead.  By  this 
act  he  provided  that  every  soul  who 

Page  212 


had  died  from  the  beginning  of  time 
or  who  would  die  until  the  end  of 
time  would  be  resurrected  as  he  was 
resurrected.  Their  belief  or  unbe- 
lief, their  being  good  or  bad  matter- 
ing not.    The  Lord  declared: 

Marvel  not  at  this:  for  the  hour  is  com- 
ing, in  the  which  all  that  are  in  the  gra\e 
shall  hear  his  voice,  And  shall  come  forth; 
they  that  have  done  good,  unto  the  resur- 
rection of  life;  and  they  that  have  done 
evil,  unto  the  resurrection  of  damnation 
(John  5:28-29). 

The  resurrection  does  not  apply 
alone  to  man.  When  man  became 
mortal  through  the  fall,  the  earth 
and  the  life  on  the  earth  also  be- 
came mortal.  As  man  has  an  im- 
mortal spirit  so  has  the  earth,  and 
it  is  to  die  and  be  resurrected  as  thus 
revealed  through  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith: 

And  the  end  shall  come,  and  the  heaven 
and  the  earth  shall  be  consumed  and  pass 
away,  and  there  shall  be  a  new  heaven 
and  a  new  earth. 

For  all  old  things  shall  pass  away,  and 
all  things  shall  become  new,  even  the 
heaven  and  the  earth,  and  all  the  fulness 
thereof,  both  men  and  beasts,  the  fov\ls 
of  the  air,  and  the  fishes  of  the  sea;  And 
not  one  hair,  neither  mote,  shall  be  lost, 
for  it  is  the  workmanship  of  mine  hand 
(D.  &  C.  29:23-25). 

You  will  note  in  this  revelation 
that  what  the  poet  expressed  in  the 
couplet,  that  God  did  not  make 
man  just  to  die,  is  confirmed  in  this 
scripture,  which  clearly  implies  that 


THE  RESURRECTION 


213 


this  restoration  occurs  because  it  is 
the  workmanship  of  God. 

npHERE  are  many  who  seem  to 
have  difficulty  in  beheving  that 
the  resurrection  consists  in  the  com- 
ing forth  of  the  physical  body,  the 
idea  being  that  if  a  body  does  come 
forth  it  must  be  a  body  without 
substance.  The  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  has  proclaimed  the  doctrine 
that  there  is  no  ''immaterial  mat- 
ter/' that  what  we  call  spirit  is  mat- 
ter, but  of  a  more  refined  nature 
than  the  matter  that  we  are  familiar 
with  in  this  life  (D.  &  C.  131:7)- 

When  the  Savior  appeared  to 
some  of  the  disciples  after  the  resur- 
rection they  were  afraid  of  him;  they 
thought  he  was  a  spirit.  He  calmed 
their  fears,  saying  to  them,  "a  spirit 
hath  not  flesh  and  bones,  as  ye  see 
me  have"  (Luke  24:39).  And  he  in- 
vited some  who  were  still  skeptical 
to  feel  of  his  hands  and  to  put  their 
hands  in  the  wounds  of  his  cruci- 
fixion. 

When  the  Savior  appeared  to  the 
people  on  this  continent  after  his 
resurrection,  he  invited  twenty-five 
hundred  of  them  to  do  the  same. 
Some  are  still  unwilling  to  accept 
this  demonstrated  truth  as  applying 
to  all  who  are  resurrected  and  argue 
that  a  bodily  resurrection  was  for 
him  alone.  But  showing  this  to  be 
an  error,  the  apostle  Paul  in  Philip- 
pians  3:21,  expressly  states,  referring 
to  the  resurrection  at  the  coming  of 
the  Savior: 

Who  shall  change  our  vile  body,  that 
it  may  be  fashioned  hke  unto  his  glorious 
body,  according  to  the  worlcing  whereby 
he  is  able  even  to  subdue  all  things  unto 
himself. 

So  the  teachings  of  the  gospel  are 
very  clear  that  the  resurrection  has 


to  do  with  the  bringing  forth  of  a 
purified,  cleansed,  and  immortalized 
body  of  flesh  and  bones  to  five  for- 
ever—those who  have  kept  the  com- 
mandments of  God  to  live  in  a  con- 
dition of  glory,  and  those  who  have 
rejected  the  gospel  to  live  in  a  con- 
dition of  banishment  from  the  pres- 
ence of  God. 

As  to  the  time  of  the  resurrection, 
there  was  the  first  resurrection 
marked  by  the  coming  forth  of  the 
saints  at  the  time  the  Lord  himself 
was  resurrected.  Looking  to  the  fu- 
ture, the  saints  and  the  just  are  to 
arise  to  meet  him  when  he  shall 
come  again  to  the  earth  at  the  be- 
ginning of  the  millennium.  The 
resurrection  of  the  wicked  will  not 
take  place  until  the  end  of  the 
world.  Referring  to  this  first  resur- 
rection of  the  future,  this  is  given: 

And  then  shall  the  heathen  nations  be 
redeemed,  and  they  that  knew  no  law 
shall  have  part  in  the  first  resurrection; 
and  it  shall  be  tolerable  for  them  (D.  &  C. 

45:54)- 

And  after  this  another  angel  shall  sound, 
which  is  the  second  trump;  and  then 
Cometh  the  redemption  of  those  who  are 
Christ's  at  his  coming;  who  have  received 
their  part  in  that  prison  which  is  prepared 
for  them,  that  they  might  receive  the 
gospel,  and  be  judged  according  to  men 
in  the  flesh  (D.  &  C.  88:99). 

The  time  and  glory  pertaining  to 
the  resurrection  are  clearly  explained 
in  the  76th  and  88th  sections  of  the 
Doctrine  and  Covenants.  The  ques- 
tion is  sometimes  raised  as  to  the 
resurrection  of  the  sons  of  perdition 
who  are  referred  to  in  these  sections. 
Verse  32,  section  88,  thus  describes 
their  coming  forth: 

And  they  who  remain  shall  also  be 
quickened;  nevertheless,   they  shall  return 


214 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


again  to  their  own  place,  to  enjoy  that 
which  they  are  wilhng  to  receive,  because 
they  were  not  wilhng  to  enjoy  that  which 
they  might  ha\e  received. 

'T'HE  Lord  is  explicit  in  stating 
that  all  shall  come  forth.  So, 
through  the  atonement  of  Jesus 
Christ,  comes  the  renewal  of  the 
earth  and  the  renewal  of  life  upon 
it.  Death  and  the  grave  are  over- 
come, and  all  are  raised  to  immor- 
tality when  the  body  and  spirit  do 
not  again  separate,  made  so  clear  in 
this  scripture: 

Now,  this  restoration  shall  come  to  all, 
both  old  and  young,  both  bond  and  free, 
both  male  and  female,  both  the  wicked 
and  the  righteous;  and  even  there  shall 
not  so  much  as  a  hair  of  their  heads  be 
lost;  but  every  thing  shall  be  restored  to 
its  perfect  frame,  as  it  is  now,  or  in  the 
body,  and  shall  be  brought  and  be  ar- 
raigned before  the  bar  of  Christ  the  Son, 
and  God  the  Father,  and  the  Holy  Spirit, 
which  is  one  Eternal  God,  to  be  judged 
according  to  their  works,  whether  they  be 
good  or  whether  they  be  evil. 

Now,  behold,  I  have  spoken  unto  you 
concerning  the  death  of  the  mortal  body, 
and  also  concerning  the  resurrection  of 
the  mortal  body.  I  say  unto  you  that 
this  mortal  body  is  raised  to  an  immortal 
body,  that  is  from  death,  even  from  the 
first  death  unto  life,  that  they  can  die  no 
more;  their  spirits  uniting  with  their 
bodies,  never  to  be  divided;  thus  the 
whole  becoming  spiritual  and  immortal, 
that  they  can  no  more  see  corruption 
(Alma  11:44,  45)- 

Those  who  have  obeyed  the  gos- 
pel also  have  eternal  life  ''even  the 
glory  of  the  Celestial  Kingdom,'' 
others  such  glory  or  absence  of  glory 
as  belongs  to  the  lives  they  chose  to 
live. 

Much  ignorance  and  error  exist 
and  much  unnecessary  sorrow 
has  been  endured  by  bereft  loved 


ones  regarding  the  fate  of  children. 
Great  and  comforting  truth  has 
come  to  us  through  the  Prophet  Jo- 
seph Smith:  first,  that  little  children 
are  resurrected  as  little  children,  to 
grow  to  maturity  in  a  resurrected 
condition.  Also  that  children  who 
die  before  the  years  of  accountability 
die  without  sin  and  eiiter  the  ce- 
lestial kingdom,  which  is  explained 
in  this  scripture: 

Listen  to  the  words  of  Christ,  your 
Redeemer,  your  Lord  and  your  God.  Be- 
hold, I  came  into  the  world  not  to  call 
the  righteous  but  sinners  to  repentance; 
the  whole  need  no  physician,  but  they 
that  are  sick;  wherefore,  little  children  are 
whole,  for  they  are  not  capable  of  com- 
mitting sin;  wherefore  the  curse  of  Adam 
is  taken  from  them  in  me,  that  it  hath 
no  power  over  them  .... 

And  after  this  manner  did  the  Holy 
Ghost  manifest  the  word  of  God  unto  me; 
wherefore,  my  beloved  son,  I  know  that 
it  is  solemn  mockery  before  God,  that  ye 
should  baptize  little  children. 

Behold  I  say  unto  you  that  this  thing 
shall  ye  teach — repentance  and  baptism 
unto  those  who  are  accountable  and  cap- 
able of  committing  sin;  yea,  teach  parents 
that  they  must  repent  and  be  baptized, 
and  humble  themselves  as  their  little  chil- 
dren, and  they  shall  all  be  saved  with  their 
httle  children. 

And  their  little  children  need  no  re- 
pentance, neither  baptism.  Behold,  bap- 
tism is  unto  repentance  to  the  fulfilling 
the  commandments  unto  the  remission  of 
sins. 

But  little  children  are  alive  in  Christ, 
even  from  the  foundation  of  the  world;  if 
not  so,  God  is  a  partial  God,  and  also 
a  changeable  God,  and  a  respecter  of  per- 
sons; for  how  many  little  children  haxe 
died  without  baptism! 

Wherefore,  if  little  children  could  not 
be  saved  without  baptism,  these  must 
ha\e  gone  to  an  endless  hell. 


THE  RESURRECTION 


215 


Behold  I  say  unto  you,  that  he  that 
supposeth  that  Httle  children  need  bap- 
tism is  in  the  gall  of  bitterness  and  in 
the  bonds  of  iniquity,  for  he  hath  neither 
faith,  hope,  nor  charity;  wherefore,  should 
he  be  cut  off  while  in  the  thought,  he 
must  go  down  to  hell. 

For  awful  is  the  wickedness  to  suppose 
that  God  saveth  one  child  because  of  bap- 
tism, and  the  other  must  perish  because 
he  hath  no  baptism. 

Wo  be  unto  them  that  shall  pervert 
the  ways  of  the  Lord  after  this  manner, 
for  they  shall  perish  except  they  repent. 
Behold,  I  speak  with  boldness,  having 
authority  from  God;  and  I  fear  not  what 
man  can  do;  for  perfect  love  casteth  out 
all  fear. 

And  I  am  filled  with  charity,  which  is 
everlasting  love;  wherefore,  all  children 
are  alike  unto  me;  wherefore,  I  love  little 
children  with  a  perfect  love;  and  they  are 
all  alike  and  partakers  of  salvation  (Moroni 
8:8-17). 


Thus,  through  the  resurrection, 
is  established  the  truth  of  the  Lord's 
words:  ''And  whosoever  liveth  and 
believeth  in  me  shall  never  die" 
(John  11:26).  The  only  real  death 
is  in  sin  and  banishment  from  the 
presence  of  God,  which  is  both  the 
first  and  the  second  death  (D.  &  C. 
29:41).  What  we  commonly  call 
death  is  but  the  doorway  to  im- 
mortal life  which  cannot  end.  Each 
of  us,  therefore,  as  the  immortal 
offspring  of  our  Father  in  heaven 
will  finally  live  to  come  to  the  per- 
sonal experience  described  in  this 
scripture: 

For  we  must  all  appear  before  the  judg- 
ment seat  of  Christ;  that  every  one  may 
receive  the  things  done  in  his  body,  ac- 
cording to  that  he  hath  done,  whether 
it  be  good  or  bad  (II  Cor.  5:10). 


00  JLong  Kyis  Springtime  L^omes 


Mabel  Jones  Gahhott 

Some  springtimes  enter  like  a  warm  green  breeze. 
Through  budding  elm  and  oak  and  maple  trees, 
A  slender  grass  stem  pushing  earth  apart, 
A  low,  round  violet  leaf,  a  tulip  dart. 

And  spring  sometimes  in  yellow  is  arrayed. 
Wide  fields  with  dandelions  overlaid, 
Forsythia  that  frames  my  neighbor's  walk. 
And  sunshine  in  the  sky,  in  smiles,  in  talk; 

And  often  spring  will  beckon  all  in  pink, 
Glowing  like  children's  cheeks,  or  dawn's  wide  wink, 
Peach  blooms,  and  white-pink  apple  witchery, 
Rose-throated  robins  in  the  cherry  tree; 

Oh,  I  care  not  what  colors  first  appear. 

So  long  as  sprmgtime  comes  year  after  year. 


Reap,  If  You  Will 


Ehine  J.  Wilson 


MY  Grandma  was  a  stickler  for 
fair  play.  She  was  sure  that 
if  you  were  honest  and 
thoughtful,  you'd  receive  just  that 
in  return.  She  had  a  good  argu- 
ment for  her  feehngs,  too.  And  that 
comprised  one  of  her  favorite 
stories  .  .  .  about  Grandpa.  She 
loved  to  tell  about  how  Grandpa 
had  come  to  agree  with  her. 

Jake,  that  was  Grandpa's  name, 
went  north  in  a  wagon  about  four 
times  a  year  carrying  supplies.  Some- 
times he  went  as  far  north  as  the 
Snake  River  before  he  got  rid  of 
everything.  He  always  came  back 
with  a  load,  in  return,  of  everything 
from  fine  pelts  and  hides  or  gold 
ore  to  sacks  of  onions. 

He  and  Grandma  had  been  mar- 
ried three  years  then,  and  with  the 
second  baby  just  arrived,  she  want- 
ed him  to  settle  down  to  farming 
steady.  He  was  going  to  do  just 
that  after  he  returned  from  this  last 
trip  ...  if  everything  went  all  right. 
He  figured  to  get  enough  this  time 
to  pay  for  a  real  good  spread. 

He  had  placed  such  emphasis  on 
that  ''if  everything  went  all  right" 
that  she  had  made  him  promise  to 
be  extra  careful. 

''Now,  Bessie,"  Grandpa  told  her, 
a  little  provoked,  "you  know  I  can 
take  care  of  myself." 

"Jake,  I  haven't  been  married  to 
you  this  long  without  knowing  you 
pretty  well.  You  sure  live  up  to 
your  red  hair,  letting  your  temper 
blaze  away.  Now  you  be  cautious 
and  patient,  promise?" 

Jake  gave  equal  measure  for  all 
Page  216 


the  love  he  saw  in  her  clear  gray 
eyes  and  sweet  face.  He  put  his 
arms  around  her  and  held  her  ten- 
derly. "For  you,  I'll  do  anything! 
I  promise,  Bessie,  I'll  hold  my 
temper.  I  won't  make  a  move  un- 
less I  have  to.  Besides,  there's  no 
need  to  worry;  I  haven't  seen  an 
Injun  on  the  trail  the  last  two  trips. 
Everyone  else  knows  who  I  am  and 
I  know  them." 

"Well,  remember  .  .  .  you'll  only 
reap  what  you  sow." 

Jake  had  laughed  some  at  her 
fussing,  but  as  he  rode  along  in  the 
wagon,  he  was  anxious  to  get  back 
to  his  sweet  wife  and  babies.  He 
was  sure  he  was  meant  to  be  a  farm- 
er; to  live  closer  to  his  family;  no 
more  leaving  them  behind.  And 
it  seemed  the  good  Lord  meant  it 
that  way,  too.  Not  only  did  he 
have  the  usual  amount  of  furs  and 
produce,  but  he  had  a  nice  little 
sum  of  money,  six  hundred  and 
fifty  dollars.  One  trading  post  had 
paid  up  in  full  for  the  last  three 
loads  of  supplies  he'd  brought 
them. 

Jake  found  a  nice  place  to  make 
camp,  where  the  land  wasn't  quite 
so  hilly  and  rather  barren.  He 
stopped  by  a  little  stream,  with  a 
few  big  rocks  near  and  a  scrubby 
tree.  He  tied  the  horses  to  the 
tree,  so  they  could  get  a  drink  and 
graze  some,  and  then  he  made  a 
fire.  He  was  hungry  and  tired,  and 
anxious  to  get  started  early  in  the 
morning. 

He  walked  over  to  the  front  of 
the  wagon  to  get  something  from 


REAP,  IF  YOU  WILL 


217 


under  the  seat.  There  were  three 
things  under  there:  the  money,  his 
loaded  gun,  and  some  eornmeal.  As 
he  reached  under,  he  reahzed  two 
men  had  ridden  up.  But  before  he 
could  turn  around,  he  heard  the 
unpleasant  words,  'Tut  'em  up!" 

TN  the  seconds  that  it  took  him  to 

draw  a  deep  breath,  Jake's  mind 
played  a  series  of  thoughts.  It  would 
be  simple  to  reach  for  the  gun, 
swing,  and  fire.  He  was  a  better 
than  average  shot  and  could  prob- 
ably get  one  of  them.  But  Bessie's 
words  of  caution  kept  stirrhig  up  a 
cloud  in  his  mind  until  he  felt  he'd 
better  not  try  anything  yet.  So  his 
hands  went  up  slowly. 

''Turn  around." 

Jake  turned  uneasily.  He  looked 
into  the  gaunt,  strained  face  of  a 
young  man,  and  the  hard,  expres- 
sionless face  of  his  older  companion. 
Both  wore  dusty,  sweat-stained 
clothes,  e\'idence  of  a  long,  hard 
ride.  Both  held  guns  on  him.  Behind 
them  stood  the  most  done-in  looking 
pair  of  horses  Jake  had  seen  for  a 
long  time.  They  had  been  through 
a  rough  time. 

"We  \\'ant  the  cash  and  pelts  you 
got  .  .  .  quick!"  the  younger  man 
spoke. 

Jake  was  outwardly  silent,  but 
within  him  a  conflict  was  raging. 
He  was  trying  to  stick  to  his  promise 
to  Bessie  to  be  patient  and  careful, 
when  he  longed  to  lunge  at  them; 
to  keep  them  from  his  store  under 
the  wagon  seat. 

"Come  on,  we  know  you  got 
it.  We  been  following  you  since 
you  left  the  trading  post,"  the  older 
one  said  dryly,  almost  without  in- 
terest, so  sure  of  him  that  it  made 
Jake's  blood  fairly  boil. 


"That  money's  mine.  I  need 
it  .  .  .  ."  He  tried  to  talk  calmly,  as 
Bessie  would  have  him  do,  but  he 
felt  like  shouting.  Even  with  two 
of  them,  he  could  probably  give 
them  a  fight  they'd  not  soon  forget. 

"Where  is  it?"  the  younger  fel- 
low snarled  at  him. 

Jake  pushed  the  words  out  of  his 
mouth,  hesitating,  forcing  himself. 
"It's  under  the  wagon  seat." 

Right  now,  seeing  the  gleam  of 
victory  come  into  the  two  bandits' 
eyes,  Jake  felt  like  swatting  himself. 
What  did  Bessie  know  about  hand- 
ling trouble? 

While  the  older  one  held  a  gun 
on  him,  the  other  reached  under  the 
wagon  seat,  and  pulled  out  first  the 
gun,  which  he  pocketed,  the  bag  of 
eornmeal,  and  dropped  it,  then  the 
sack  of  money.  They  took  the  string 
of  pelts  from  the  wagon,  too. 

"This  should  get  us  to  Cheyenne, 
Marty."  The  younger  one  chucked 
the  monev  into  his  pocket.  "Let's 
go  .  .  .  ."• 

This  was  just  like  giving  up. 
Almost  as  if  you  had  no  brain  to 
think  with,  Jake  thought.  Bessie's 
logic  wasn't  meant  for  this.  What 
would  Bessie  do  now?  Why,  she'd 
ask  them  to  dinner,  probably. 

As  he  watched  the  two  men 
mount  their  horses,  Jake  heard 
himself  saying  something  mighty 
strange.  "As  long  as  you've  taken 
my  money  and  gun,  there  isn't  much 
I  can  do.  But  you  might  as  well 
stay  and  have  some  food  with 
me  .  .  .  ." 

npHE  surprise  that  flooded  their 
faces  only  egged  him  on.  "I  was 
fixin'  to  make  some  johnnycake  and 
I  got  some  comb  honey  and  fresh 
churned  butter  to  put  on  it/'  They 


218 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


only  stared  at  him.  "I  make  the 
best  johnnycake  ever.  You  look 
like  you  could  stand  some  nourish- 
ment." 

Marty,  the  older  one,  burst  out 
laughing.  "Listen  to  that,  Les. 
After  we  rob  him,  he  asks  us  to 
dinner  .  .  .  ." 

Les  didn't  laugh,  however.  'Tm 
hungry  enough  to  do  just  that.  But 
no  smart  stuff  or  you  won't  need  to 
eat  .  .  .  r 

Both  walked  back  toward  Jake. 
Jake  knew  he'd  said  it.  It  was  up 
to  him  to  go  through  with  it  now. 
He  fed  the  fire  and  arranged  some 
rocks  around  it  on  which  to  set  the 
frying  pan.  Marty  raised  his  gun 
suspiciously  when  Jake  went  to  the 
wagon  for  pans.  As  he  stirred  the 
yellow  batter  in  a  blackened  sauce- 
pan, he  could  hear  the  horses  blus- 
tering their  breath  and  stamping. 
Off  a  way,  a  coyote  set  up  his  night- 
ly solo. 

'This  is  good  cornmeal,"  he  be- 
gan, unable  to  bear  the  cold  silence 
longer,  ''the  kind  that  comes  from 
good  corn,  like  I'll  raise  on  my 
farm  .  . .  that  is,  I  was  going  to  .  .  .  ." 

Marty  sneered,  "Only  we  took 
your  money!     What  a  pity." 

Jake  held  his  head  high  and 
looked  right  into  his  face.  "Oh, 
I'll  get  it  someday,  anyway.  I  got 
two  young'uns;  may  have  more. 
They  need  lots  of  room,  good  food, 
and  a  dad  that's  home.  And  that's 
what  they're  going  to  have." 

Marty  started  to  laugh  like  it  was 
a  big  joke,  but  Les  cut  him  short. 
"I  wonder  how  I'd  have  turned  out, 
if  mv  dad  had  been  around  home 
once  in  a  while  .  .  .  ." 

Jake  turned  to  look  at  the  young- 
er bandit  and  saw  not  a  hardened 
man  like  the  older  one,  but  a  boy 


deprived  of  companionship,  lonely 
and  afraid  of  life. 

Jake  took  a  small  crock  of  butter 
from  the  wagon  and  put  a  dab  in 
the  frying  pan  to  melt.  That  butter 
had  been  the  last  payment  on  a 
bolt  of  calico  for  a  sheep  rancher's 
wife,  up  near  the  fort.  She  was  still 
churning  it  when  Jake  had  come 
by.    It  was  fresh  and  tasty. 

Then  he  began  to  fry  the  cakes. 
"I  only  have  one  plate  and  a  mush 
dish,"  he  told  the  men,  "you  use 
those,  and  I'll  eat  out  of  the  pan 
as  soon  as  the  batter's  gone.  I'll 
take  the  last  johnnycakes."  He  put 
the  crock  of  butter  on  a  rock  and 
got  a  small  bucket  from  the  wagon, 
pried  the  lid  off,  revealing  a  broken 
comb  of  honey.  There  were  a  knife, 
a  fork,  and  the  large  spoon  he  used 
to  stir  the  batter. 

He  put  the  first  three  cakes  onto 
the  tin  plate,  handed  it  to  Marty, 
then  poured  out  more  batter  to  fry. 
Marty  slapped  on  butter  and  honey 
and  promptly  began  to  gorge  him- 
self. 

They  watched  the  yellow  cakes 
bubble  and  listened  to  the  crackle 
of  the  fire.  Then  Les  eyed  Jake 
curiously.  "If  you  wanted  that  farm 
so  bad,  why  didn't  you  gun  us  down 
instead  of  handing  the  money  over?" 

TAKE  knelt  to  flip  the  cakes  over 
•^  before  answering.  "Well,  Bes- 
sie, my  wife,  has  a  strong  code  of 
living.  And  I'm  coming  to  believe 
it,  too.  You  reap  what  you  sow. 
If  I'd  gone  for  my  gun,  you'd  have 
done  the  same.  One  of  us  would 
be  dead,  and  you'd  have  got  my 
money  anyway.  You  look  like  you 
need  it!  Only  probably  no  more 
than  I  do.  But,  the  other  way 
wouldn't  have  been  any  better." 


REAP,  IF  YOU  WILL 


219 


He  dished  up  the  other  cakes  and 
handed  them  to  Les.  Then  he 
poured  out  the  rest  of  the  batter 
for  himself.  He  didn't  feel  like  eat- 
ing, but  he  wasn't  going  to  let  them 
know  it.  ''Yessir/'  he  went  on,  ''if 
folks  would  be  more  patient  and 
think  about  what  they'll  get  back 
later,  instead  of  grabbing  all  they 
can  right  now,  this  would  be  a 
much  better  world." 

They  ate  in  silence  while  the 
world  darkened  around  them,  only 
the  glow  of  the  sunset  to  give  light. 

Finally  Les  stood  up.  "Let's  get 
goin',"  he  said  gruffly. 

Jake  watched  them  walk  to  iheir 
horses.  Funny,  despite  the  great 
loss  they  were  causing  him,  he  felt 
no  hate  toward  them.  A  little  dis- 
gust for  Marty;  a  little  pity  for  the 
younger  one. 

''Aren't  you  going  to  ask  us  to 
come  again?"  Marty  asked,  and 
roared  with  laughter. 

"You're  a  good  cook  .  .  .  thanks," 
Les  said  quickly,  then  spurred  his 
horse  and  rode  off  at  a  gallop.  Marty 
had  to  mo\'e  quickly  to  catch  up 
with  him. 

Jak.e  sat  for  a  long  time  staring  in 
their  direction.  There  went  his 
big  hope.  For  a  moment  he  felt 
remorse  for  adhering  so  directly  to 
Bessie's  whims.  It  was  sort  of  like 
being  whipped.  He  knew  what 
Bessie  would  say  when  he  told  her. 
"I'm  proud  of  you,  Jake.  Using 
your  head!  I'd  much  rather  have 
you  safe  and  sound  than  all  the  gold 
in  the  world." 

He  wanted  to  go  right  on  to  Pres- 
ton that  night,  but  he  knew  his 
horses  were  tired  and  night  travel- 
ing was  hard.  The  sky  was  black 
all  over  with  no  trace  of  sunset  left, 
when  he  finally  moved.    There  was 


a  thin  strip  of  the  moon  showing, 
but  no  stars.  The  fire  had  gone  out. 
He  felt  depressed  clear  through.  He 
walked  over  to  the  horses,  checked 
them,  and  walked  around  the  wag- 
on. 

He  knew  he'd  never  sleep,  but  he 
couldn't  walk  around  all  night.  At 
last  he  pulled  some  blankets  from 
the  wagon  and  spread  them  thickly 
on  the  ground,  then  lay  down.  He 
didn't  remember  ever  being  an- 
noyed before  by  the  coyotes'  howl- 
ing. But  now  it  made  him  feel 
foreign  and  unwanted. 

Suddenly  he  drew  up  sharply.  A 
horse  was  approaching.  He  gritted 
his  teeth  as  he  remembered  the 
bandit  taking  his  gun.  They  prob- 
ably decided  their  horses  were  too 
done-in  and  were  coming  back  to 
take  his.  Well,  a  fellow  could  take 
only  so  much! 

OE  wouldn't  give  up  without  a 
fight.  He  reached  silently  for 
a  large  limb  to  use  as  a  club.  Then 
he  edged  over  to  the  side  of  the 
wagon. 

The  horse  was  close,  coming  slow- 
ly. Then  it  stopped.  "Hey,  you 
....  johnnycake  cook!"  Jake  held 
his  breath  as  he  heard  Les'  voice. 
"Come  out  where  I  can  see  you." 

Jake  gave  all  his  emotions  vent 
as  he  yelled  at  the  bandit.  "You 
robbed  me  and  ate  my  food.  What 
more  do  you  want?"  and  he  walked 
boldly  over  to  the  approaching 
horse. 

In  the  soft  night  light,  Jake  could 
see  Les'  face,  and  he  felt  a  tinge 
of  surprise  that  he  still  saw  the  in- 
security there.  He  tightened  his 
grip  on  the  dead  limb,  just  the 
same. 

Bessie  dear,  he  said  to  himself. 


220 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


Fm  soir/j  hut  I  can't  see  doing  your 
way  any  longer. 

"Is  it  really  true  about  your  wife 
and  two  kids,  I  mean  .  .  .?"  Les 
asked,  mumbling. 

Jake  gasped  under  his  breath. 
''Call  me  a  liar  now,  too,"  he  yelled. 
"Do  I  look  like  the  kind  of  man  to 
let  you  take  all  I  had  without  a 
fight  unless  I  had  a  good  reason?'' 

Les,  on  the  horse,  towered  above 
him.  He  held  the  money  and  the 
furs.  "I  want  those  kids  to  have  a 
good  life.  I  had  a  hard  time  con- 
vincing Marty  that  you  needed  this 
worse  than  we  did.     It's  been  so 


long  since  anyone  asked  me  to  stay 
to  dinner.  I  want  you  to  know  it's 
the  best  meal  I  ever  had  .  .  .  ." 

He  threw  the  money  and  furs  to 
the  ground,  hesitated  a  second,  and 
threw  Jake's  gun  down,  also,  then 
wheeled  his  horse  and  rode  off. 

Jake  stood  for  a  long  time,  listen- 
ing to  the  last  of  the  hoofbeats  die 
out,  before  he  started  to  pick  up 
his  belongings.  In  his  heart,  he 
silently  thanked  God  for  Bessie's 
way  of  life  and  prayed  that  the 
young  bandit  would  find  peace  for 
his  good  deed.  And,  yes,  the  older 
one,  too. 


^  CDiJ  riot  % 

Zara  Sabin 


now 


I  did  not  know  the  locust  trees  had  bloomed — 

It  seems  just  yesterday  each  branch  was  bleak 

And  bare,  stiff  against  the  morning  light; 

No  sign  of  leaf  or  bud,  but  now  they  speak 

A  myriad  tone  from  songs  of  seeking  bees — 

For  suddenly  the  air  is  redolent 

With  perfume  drifting  down  from  flower-filled  trees. 


Q>  lie  nee 

Catherine  E.  Berry 

The  day  walks  silently  away 
As  night  draws  down  the  shades; 
There  is  no  sound  when  stars  come  out, 
Or  when  the  twilight  fades. 

No  one  can  hear  the  crescent  moon 
That  drifts  across  the  sky; 
And  there  is  not  a  breath  of  sound 
When  clouds  go  sailing  by. 

The  shattered  dream,  the  passing  time, 
Play  out  their  silent  part. 
And  no  one  in  this  room  can  hear 
The  breaking  of  my  heart. 


Land  of  the  Water  Birds 


Wilhid  Luce 


TODAY  you  don't  have  to  sail 
down  Bear  River  in  a  buffalo- 
hide  canoe  to  reach  Bear 
River  Bay  and  see  "millions  of 
ducks  and  geese,"  as  Jim  Bridger  did 
in  1824.  Not  at  all.  You  just  take 
the  fifteen  mile,  hard-surfaced  high- 
way west  of  Brigham  City,  Utah. 
This  takes  you  to  the  headquarters 
of  the  Bear  River  Migratory  Bird 
Refuge.  From  here  you  take  a 
twelve-mile  circle  over  a  gravel  road 
placed  atop  dirt  dikes  constructed 
to  keep  the  fresh  water  from  the 
river  free  from  the  salt  water  of 
Great  Salt  Lake. 

Of  course  you  won't  see  those 
''millions  of  ducks  and  geese"  un- 
less you  happen  to  arrive  at  the 
height  of  the  fall  migratory  season 
which  reaches  its  peak  during  Sep- 
tember. But  then  ducks  and  geese 
make  up  only  part  of  the  198  species 
recorded  at  the  Refuge,  sixty  of 
which  nest  there. 

One  of  the  most  interesting  nest- 
ers  is  the  small,  brown  and  white 
avocet.  Gliding  along  on  tall,  stilt- 
like, blue  legs,  this  bird  could  do 
things  to  the  hundred  yard  dash 
record  for  shore  birds.  When  he 
flies  along  with  your  car,  he  makes 
a  noise  that  could  easily  startle  you 
into  reaching  for  the  oil  can. 

If  you  should  get  there  during 
the  avocet's  nesting  season,  late  May 
and  early  June,  you  might  find  a 
nest  along  the  dikes.  The  birds 
make  no  effort  to  hide  their  nests, 
and  there  are  certainlv  plentv  of 
them  beside  the  road;  but  unless 
you  actually  see  a  bird  leave  her 


nest,  you'll  likely  not  find  it.  The 
eggs  are  large,  grayish-brown  with 
black  markings.  They  are  laid  in 
shallow  depressions  in  the  ground 
lined  with  a  few  blades  of  grass. 

And  should  you  find  a  nest,  or 
especially  a  baby  bird,  the  avocets 
will  put  on  a  show  such  as  you  have 
never  seen  before.  They  will  lie 
down  and  hold  one  wing  up  in  the 
air  as  if  it  were  broken.  They  will 
run  down  the  road  for  half  a  mile 
in  front  of  you  or  in  front  of  your 
car  in  various  attitudes  of  distress. 
They  will  hold  up  both  wings  and 
come  straight  at  you  as  though  in- 
tending to  run  you  through  with 
their  long,  thin,  curved  bills.  They'll 
squawk  and  scream  and  fly  around 
like  mad,  all  to  keep  your  attention 
on  them  instead  of  on  the  nest  or 
the  baby. 

Another  nester,  about  the  same 
size  and  build  as  the  avocet,  is  the 
black-necked  stilt.  This  bird  is 
black  and  white  and  has  long,  red 
legs. 

From  3000  to  4000  Canadian 
geese  also  use  the  Refuge  as  a  nest- 
ing ground.  As  soon  as  the  young 
hatch  they  are  found  along  the 
dikes.  As  a  car  approaches  they 
move  out  onto  the  ponds  like  a 
flotilla  of  battleships  and  destroyers 
—mother  and  father  at  both  ends 
and  all  the  young  between.  Here 
a'  pair  of  field  glasses  comes  in 
mighty  handy,  since  a  family  of 
geese  aren't  exactly  the  most  so- 
ciable birds  in  the  world  when  it 
comes  to  striking  up  acquaintances 
with  mankind. 

Page  221 


222 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


Courtesy  United  States   Fish  and  Wildlife   Service 

BLACK-NECKED  STILTS 


There  is  still  another  nester  you 
should  become  acquainted  with, 
since  he  stays  around  the  Refuge 
most  of  the  year.  This  is  the  west- 
ern grebe,  often  called  the  hell- 
diver.  He's  the  magician  —  now 
you  see  him,  now  you  don't.  His 
is  a  simple  act,  but  one  you'll  never 
tire  of  watching.  When  you  get 
a  little  too  close,  he  simply  dives 
down  under  the  water.  The  real 
sport  is  to  guess  where  he'll  come 
up  again.  Ten  to  one,  you  will  be 
wrong. 

HTHERE  are,  of  course,  a  great 
many  other  birds  you'll  see.  The 
largest  concentration  of  whistling 
swans  in  the  United  States,  for  in- 
stance, is  found  at  the  Bear  River 
Refuge  during  the  fall  migration. 
Flocks  of  15,000  are  sometimes 
seen. 

Long  lines  of  pelicans  can  be 
seen  in  the  air  and  offshore,  where 
they  catch  trash  fish  for  themselves 
and  their  young.    The  snowy  egret 


(Brewster's  egret)  and  the  black- 
crowned  night  heron  can  be  found 
fishing  at  most  of  the  spillways. 
The  yellow-headed  blackbird  is  a 
bright  and  beautiful  nester.  And, 
of  course,  there  are  the  little  black 
mud  hens,  or  American  coots,  fight- 
ing and  quarreling  among  them- 
selves or  sailing  along  the  canals 
with  their  young.  They  are  awkward 
out  on  land,  and  when  trying  to  get 
into  the  air,  they  make  a  terrific 
racket,  churning  up  the  water  for 
a  hundred  feet  or  more  before  suc- 
ceeding. 

You  likely  won't  see  many  ani- 
mals except  possibly  the  muskrat. 
Conditions  seem  to  be  just  right 
for  the  propagation  of  this  little  ani- 
mal; so  much  so  that  each  year  trap- 
pers with  special  permits  invade  the 
area.  Each  trapper  is  allowed  so 
many  pelts— providing  he  can  catch 
that  many  during  the  short  season. 
All  rats  are  skinned  at  the  Refuge, 
and  half  the  furs  go  to  the  trapper 
and   half   go   to   the   Government. 


LAND  OF  THE  WATER  BIRDS 


223 


Around  7,000  pelts  are  taken  each 
year. 

Two  things  brought  about  the 
estabhshment  of  the  Bear  River 
Migratory  Bird  Refuge.  Indications 
are  that  the  Indians  used  the  Bear 
River  Bay  area  for  hunting  and  egg 
gatherings,  and  ah  the  early  ex- 
plorers remarked  about  how  nu- 
merous the  birds  were  there.  Then 
in  the  late  eighteen  hundreds,  com- 
mercial hunters  invaded  the  local- 
ity. It  is  estimated  that  during  the 
last  ten  years  of  the  century,  200,000 
ducks  were  slain  annually  for  the 
eastern  markets.  Soon  after  this 
terrific  destruction  a  disease  known 
as  botulism  was  noticed.  The 
disease  grew  and  spread  until  in 
1910  half  a  million  ducks  died 
around  the  mouth  of  Bear  River. 

Local  gun  clubs  and  sportsmen's 
organizations  attacked  the  problem, 
and,  in  1928,  the  Bear  River  Migra- 
tory Bird  Refuge  was  established  by 
a    special    act    of    Congress.     The 


Refuge  had  three  purposes:  to  de- 
vise means  of  curbing  the  heavy 
loss  of  bird  life  from  botulism;  to 
provide  a  suitable  resting  and  feed- 
ing area  for  the  birds  during  spring 
and  fall  migrations;  and  to  give 
food  and  shelter  to  birds  that  breed 
in  the  locality. 

A  LL  these  purposes  have  been  ac- 
complished and  more.  Although 
established  for  the  birds  and  not 
the  people,  the  Bear  River  Refuge 
has  from  20,000  to  25,000  visitors  of 
the  human  variety  every  year. 

A  banding  program  has  numbered 
and  banded  more  than  36,000  birds 
on  the  Refuge.  These  have  been 
traced  to  twenty-nine  states,  to  Alas- 
ka, Canada,  Mexico,  and  Honduras. 
A  pintail  was  found  at  Palmyra 
Island  in  the  Pacific  Ocean  just 
eighty-three  days  after  it  had  been 
released  from  the  Bear  River  bird 
hospital  where  it  had  been  treated 


W.  Grant  McFarland 

BREWSTER'S  EGRET 
Photographed  at  Bear  River  Migratory  Bird  Refuge,  Utah 


224 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


Photographs  by  W.  F.  Kubichek,  Archie  V.  Hull,  and  W.   Grant  McFarland 

LONG-BILLED  CURLEW,  TRUMPETER  SWAN,  AND   AVOCET 


for    botulism.      Palmyra    Island    is 
3,600  miles  from  Bear  River. 

Continuous  bird  and  nesting  cen- 
suses are  taken.  Sick  birds  are  treat- 
ed and  areas  of  botulism  concen- 
tration have  been  drained.  Bird  food 
has  been  planted.  A  hundred-foot 
steel  observation  tower  has  been 
erected  at  the  Refuge  headquarters. 
From  the  tower,  and  with  the  aid 
of  fieldglasses,  you  can  see  over 
the  entire  65,000  acre  Refuge. 


All  this  adds  up  to  more  and 
healthier  birds.  It  gives  additional 
knowledge  concerning  bird  migra- 
tions. And,  more  important  to 
traveling  America,  it  provides  a  con- 
venient area  for  observing  and  study- 
ing wild  birds  in  their  natural  habi- 
tat—birds which  most  of  us  would 
never  even  see  if  it  were  not  for  the 
Bear  River  or  one  of  the  other 
refuges  run  by  the  Fish  and  Wild- 
life Service,  United  States  Depart- 
ment of  the  Interior. 


Kyit  (baste r  UJawn 

his  W.  Schow 

I  woke  to  see  that  bars  of  light 
Announce  the  Easter  dawn, 
And  knew  the  sunrise  song  was  sung; 
The  moment  was  withdrawn. 

I  thought  how  many  must  have  slept 

Long  on  that  sacred  night 

W^hen  morning  came  for  every  soul 

Before  the  dawning  light, 

While  those  astir  through  loyal  grief 

Beheld  in  wonderment 

And  mounting  joy,  a  fallen  stone, 

A  folded  cerement. 


The  Wall 


Myrtle  M.  Dean 


JEFF  pointed  out  the  old  picket 
fence  that  separated  their  lot 
from  the  neighbor's.  "It  will 
need  a  lot  of  repair  of  broken  pick- 
ets and  a  new  coat  of  paint/'  he 
said. 

'  ''It  looks  quaint  and  charming. 
I  like  it,"  Paula  answered,  "but  of 
course  we  don't  want  any  barriers 
between  us  and  our  neighbors,  do 
we?  If  it  is  too  bad,  we'll  just  have 
the  fence  taken  away." 

They  had  just  bought  this  place 
and  moved  in  late  yesterday.  It  was 
a  big,  old-fashioned  house,  out  on 
the  edge  of  town. 

"It's  like  getting  out  of  jail  for 
the  children,  after  their  being 
cooped  up  in  a  tiny  place  in  town," 
Jeff  said,  looking  pleased. 

"Maybe  later  on  we  can  build  a 
modernistic,  dream  home,  but,  for 
now,  this  is  heavenly,"  Paula  told 
him. 

Paula  walked  with  Jeff  to  the  car. 
He  would  have  to  ride  into  town 
each  day  now  to  his  job.  They  stood 
for  a  moment  watching  Judy's  chub- 
by, little,  three-year-old  legs  toddling 
after  her  six-year-old  brother,  Steven, 
as  they  ran  joyously  about  the  wide 
lawn. 

Paula  and  the  children  waved 
goodbye  to  Jeff,  then  she  wandered 
about  the  grounds.  She  loved  the 
tall  birches  at  the  back  and  the  old- 
fashioned  yellow  roses  in  one  corner 
of  the  lot.  As  she  walked  near  the 
old  picket  fence  she  was  startled 
as  she  saw  a  small,  thin-shouldered 
boy,  with  enormous  brown  eyes  and 
solemn  face,  watching  her.  His  face 


was  pressed  close,  peering  through 
the  pickets. 

How  nice,  Paula  thought,  some- 
one for  Steven  to  play  with.  She 
smiled  and  drew  closer. 

"Hi,  there,"  she  said. 

The  child  did  not  answer  her 
greeting,  but  studied  her  closely. 
His  face  held  a  distrustful  scowl. 

Paula  tried  again,  "We  are  your 
new  neighbors,  and  we  have  a  little 
boy,  just  about  your  size.  Maybe 
you  can  play  together,  huh?" 

For  a  moment  the  child's  face 
softened  and  his  eyes  lighted.  Then 
suddenly  the  frown  returned,  and 
he  said  firmly,  "I  don't  want  neigh- 
bors." He  stood  looking  at  the 
ground,  digging  the  toe  of  his  shoe 
into  the  dust,  then  turned  and 
moved  slowly  toward  his  own  house, 
leaving  Paula  in  shocked  surprise. 

Well,  something  must  have  really 
upset  him  this  morning.  Another 
time  he  may  be  anxious  to  be 
friends.  I'll  just  let  the  children 
make  their  own  advances  of  friend- 
ship, she  told  herself. 

Paula  had  almost  forgotten  the 
boy,  when  a  little  later,  Steven  came 
screaming  as  though  a  desperado 
were  after  him.  She  ran  to  the  door, 
startled. 

"That  naughty  boy  .  .  .  that 
mean,  naughty  boy  chased  me  with 
a  big  stick,  and  he  won't  play  with 
me.    He  hit  me,"  Steven  wailed. 

Paula  felt  puzzled  and  rather  dis- 
couraged at  such  a  beginning,  when 
she  had  thought  everything  was  go- 
ing to  be  so  perfect  here. 

Page  225 


226 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


''What  did  you  do  to  make  him 
act  that  way,  Steve?"  Paula  asked. 

''Nothing,  nothing  at  all.  I  just 
went  on  his  side  of  the  fence;  he 
told  me  to  git,  and  he  hit  me." 

Fd  better  go  have  a  talk  with  the 
boy's  mother,  Paula  thought,  then 
decided  to  wait  and  talk  the  matter 
over  with  Jeff. 

Jeff  took  the  matter  lightly.  "Just 
the  animal  instinct,  king  of  the 
jungle,  cock  of  the  roost  stuff,"  he 
said.  "They  will  be  playing  like 
David  and  Jonathan,  soon." 

TT  didn't  seem  to  go  that  way. 
Every  time  the  boys  got  together 
things  ended  in  an  argument,  or 
Steve  came  crying  from  a  hurt. 

Paula  had  learned  a  few  facts 
about  the  neighbors,  although  they 
had  never  called.  She  had  seen  the 
child's  mother  take  a  bus  in  front 
of  the  house.  The  boy  had  told 
Steven  that  his  mother  worked 
downtown.  Paula  had  noted  that 
she  was  young  and  blonde  and  very 
pretty;  perhaps  a  few  years  younger 
than  she.  The  boy's  name  was  Dan- 
ny. But  about  the  child's  father  she 
had  learned  nothing  so  far.  She  had 
never  seen  a  man  about.  Another 
thing  she  was  curious  about,  who 
looked  after  Danny? 

Then  one  day  as  she  watched  the 
children  playing,  she  heard  Steve 
and  Danny  talking.  She  had  noticed 
often  how  Danny  came  to  the  fence 
and  watched  hungrily,  when  Jeff 
romped  and  played  with  the  chil- 
dren as  they  met  him  when  he  re- 
turned from  work.  Now  she  smiled 
at  the  competitive  attitude  they 
were  taking  in  regard  to  their  dad- 
dies. 

"My  daddy  is  going  to  take  mc 
fishing   next  Saturday.     Don't  you 


wish  that  you  were  going  fishing?" 
Steve  spoke  in  a  tantalizing  tone. 

For  a  moment  Danny's  coun- 
tenance fell,  then,  after  a  little 
thoughtful  study  he  came  back 
boastfully,  "Naw,  my  daddy  knows 
where  the  biggest  fish  are.  He  takes 
me,  and  I  can  catch  fish  this  long." 
The  child  measured  his  hands, 
stretching  them  two  feet  apart. 

Steve's  eyes  showed  envy.  Then 
he  spoke  again,  "My  daddy  plays 
horse  with  me,  and  I  can  ride  him, 
even  when  he  bucks  like  a  bronco." 

Danny  looked  very  solemn  for 
awhile,  then  brightened  as  he  said, 
"Ah,  but  my  daddy  bought  me  a 
really  live  pony.  We  keep  him  in  a 
pasture,  but  when  my  daddy  comes 
he'll  let  me  ride  him." 

"Where  is  your  daddy?  I  haven't 
seen  him  yet?"  Steve  asked. 

A  trace  of  color  stained  the  boy's 
cheeks  as  he  hesitated  for  quite 
awhile,  then  he  faced  Steve  with 
firm  lips,  "My  daddy  .  .  .  why,  my 
daddy  is  a  jet  pilot.  He  can  fly  faster 
than  anybody  in  the  whole  army. 
Sometimes  he  buzzes  right  over  our 
house.  Sometime  you  will  hear 
him." 

Steve  came  to  his  mother,  his 
eyes  wide  with  excitement.  He 
spoke  half  accusingly,  "Mother, 
Danny's  daddy  is  a  jet  pilot,  ZiUd  he 
can  fly  awful  fast."  Then,  looking 
rather  dejected,  he  complained, 
"Why  can't  my  daddy  fly  a  jet,  in- 
stead of  working  in  an  old  bank, 
downtown?  They  catch  big  fish, 
too,  and  Danny  has  a  real  live 
pony." 

"Yes,  but  vour  daddv  loves  vou 
very,  very  much,  Steven.  He  comes 
home  every  night  to  play  with 
you  .  .  .  ."  Paula  gave  her  bov  a 
loving   pat,   and   said,   "Run   along 


THE  WALL  227 

now,  and  play."  last  two  families  left  here  on  his  ac- 

She  watched  him  go.    There  was  count." 

still  a  bit  of  envy  in  his  eyes.  Dan-  "Oh,  surely  it  isn't  that  bad.     I 

ny  and  his  daddy  have  suddenly  be-  think  we  shall  stay  out  here."    Paula 

come  heroes,  she  thought.  She  could  did    not    want    to    get    tangled    or 

not  help   comparing  the   two   chil-  prejudiced  by  neighborhood  gossip, 

dren:  Steven,  with  his  healthy,  fine  yet  that  child  had  proved  to  be  un- 

body  and  wearing  a  neat  and  clean  friendly,  and  hard  to  understand, 

cotton     play     suit;     Danny,     thin-  When  it  was  time  to  plant  the 

shouldered   and   with   spindle   legs,  bedding    plants,    Paula    let    Steven 

wearing  faded  jeans  and  T-shirt.  help  her.     He  carried  water  in  his 

little  watering  can  and  poured  on 

pAULA  felt  impatient.     With  a  each  plant,  as  Paula  set  them  in  the 

father   being   a   jet   pilot,   they  rows   along   the   picket   fence.     As 

should  have  plenty.    Danny's  moth-  usual,    Danny    came    running    and 

er  should  be  able  to  remain  home  stood  on  the  other  side  of  the  pick- 

with  him.     He's  likely  to  turn  out  ets,  watching  with  solemn  eyes, 

to  be  a  juvenile  delinquent,  Paula  ''Wouldn't  you  like  to  have  a  pret- 

said  to  herself.     Jeff  doesn't  make  ty  flower  garden?"  Steve  asked,  inno- 

one  third  as  much  as  a  jet  pilot,  but  cently. 

I'll  do  without  all  the  extras,  and  Danny     replied     quickly.     ''My 

take    care    of    my     children,     she  flowers  are  on  the  other  side  of  our 

thought  with  self-pride.     Just  this  house.     There's    pretty    roses    and 

morning    she    remembered    Danny  everything." 

saying,  "Mommy,  please  stay  home.  Early  the  next  morning  Steve  ran 

like  Steven's  mommy  does.  I  want  out   to    see   the   flowers    they   had 

you  to  be  home  with  me."  planted. 

Paula  could  not  hear  the  mother's  "I  want  to  see  if  they  bloomed  in 

reply,  but  she  had  kissed  the  boy,  the  night,"  he  said, 

then  hurried  to  catch  her  bus.  "Oh,  flowers  don't  blossom  that 

Paula's  peace  of  mind  was  not  fast,"  Paula  told  him,  laughing, 
increased  by  Mrs.  Rigby's  visit.  Mrs.  In  a  few  moments  the  child  came 
Rigby  lived  down  the  highway  a  from  the  yard,  crying  heartbrokenly, 
few  blocks.  She  had  lived  out  here  "Oh,  Mommy,  come  and  see,  come 
for  years,  so  she  seemed  to  know  and  see  our  flowers,  hurry,  our  flow- 
about  all  the  people.  ers  are  all  spoiled." 

"I    hear    you    have    bought    this  "What  do  you  mean,  all  spoiled, 

place,"  Mrs.  Rigby  said.  Steven?" 

"Yes,   we   think   we  will   like   it  There  could  be  only  one  answer 

here  very  much.     So   much   more  to    the    disheveled    flower    border, 

freedom  for  the  children,  and  it's  Some  of  the  plants  were  uprooted, 

a  nice  old  place,"  Paula  said.  and    many    trampled.     The    whole 

"Well,  I  hope  you  won't  be  dis-  border    showed   evidence   of    small 

appointed."     Mrs.     Rigby    waited,  footprints  in  the  damp  earth.  Paula's 

watching    Paula's    face,    then    con-  impatience    had    turned    to   anger, 

tinned,  "That  neighbor  boy  is  quite  She  saw  Danny  peeking  from  behind 

a  problem,  they  say.    I  hear  that  the  his  house,  watching  Steve's  tears  and 


228 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


her  discovery.  His  mother  had 
akeady  gone,  and  her  first  thought 
was  to  rush  out  and  give  the  boy  a 
sound  spanking,  with  her  own  two 
hands.  Someone  should  correct  the 
child.  She  thought  of  going  and 
finding  out  who  was  really  respon- 
sible for  the  boy  through  the  day, 
but  hesitated  long  enough  to  decide 
to  wait  and  turn  the  matter  over 
to  Jeff. 

JEFF  showed  surprise  at  her  pro- 
^  posal  that  the  old,  picket  fence 
be  taken  away  and  be  replaced  by 
a  nice  tall,  block  wall. 

''Why,  walls  are  for  new,  modern- 
istic places,"  he  said.  ''A  picket  fence 
looks  much  more  appropriate,  here. 
I  thought  I  heard  you  say  once  that 
we  didn't  want  any  barriers  between 
us  and  our  neighbors." 

'Tou  know  that  it  is  that  child, 
Jeff.  I  just  can't  cope  with  him 
longer."  Tears  of  exasperation 
sprang  to  her  eyes  at  the  light  way 
Jeff  spoke  of  the  matter. 

Jeff's  eyes  grew  serious,  and  he 
spoke  carefully,  ''Listen,  Paula,  we 
just  can't  do  away  with  a  problem 
by  hiding  it  behind  a  wall.  Perhaps 
there  is  something  deeper  than  we 
know  behind  the  boy's  behavior .... 
Maybe  we  can  help." 

"Yes,  with  you  gone  all  day,  it 
becomes  my  problem,  Jeff."  Paula 
spoke  intensely. 

"But  we  cannot  isolate  our  chil- 
dren. We  must  face  life  and  its 
problems,  Paula.  Down  in  town, 
there  were  too  many  children,  all 
kinds.  Here  we  have  one  problem 
child,  we  must  help  correct  that, 
too,"  Jeff  spoke  earnestly. 

"Let  his  own  jet  pilot  of  a  fa- 
ther come  and  pilot  his  own  son 
for  awhile,"  Paula  decided  firmly. 


Jeff  conceded  quietly.  The  wall 
was  completed  in  a  few  days.  Paula 
felt  glad;  her  own  two  children 
played  peaceably  together.  No  Dan- 
ny near  to  disturb  them.  She  had 
really  expected  that  he  might  not 
let  the  wall  hinder. 

"I  don't  like  that  old  wall,"  Steve 
said  one  morning.  "I  want  to  play 
with  Danny." 

He  will  have  to  get  used  to  it, 
Paula  thought.  He  actually  looks  on 
Danny  as  quite  a  hero  ....  She 
saw  that  Steven  was  lonely  and  even 
becoming  resentful.  Fll  have  to  do 
something  about  it,  she  told  her- 
self. 

"Fll  take  you  to  the  park,"  she 
told  him,  "there  will  be  lots  of  chil- 
dren there  to  play  with.  You  can 
ride  the  ponies,  and  swing  and  slide 
and  everything." 

Paula  found  that  Steven  was  not 
the  only  one  who  missed  Danny. 
Often  she  caught  herself  wondering 
what  the  child  was  doing.  As  she 
would  walk  along  the  wall,  tending 
the  flowers,  she  could  almost  feel 
the  boy's  presence,  and  she  would 
think  of  the  thin-faced  child,  and 
now  as  she  thought  of  him,  his  eyes 
looked  big  and  sad,  and  almost  ac- 
cusing. At  times  she  heard  foot- 
steps, close  on  the  other  side,  but 
always  they  receded  and  died  away. 
But  she  could  not  see  through  the 
wall. 

Well,  the  boy  isn't  my  responsi- 
bility, she  told  herself.  I  have  a 
right  to  have  a  wall  built.  Nearly 
every  one  has  nowadays.  One 
thing  is  certain,  Danny's  mother 
must  have  forbidden  the  child  to 
intrude  on  our  premises.  She  can 
take  a  hint  at  least.  Maybe  this 
will    teach    her    a    lesson,    Paula 


THE  WALL 


229 


thought,    trying   to   salve  her   con- 
science. 

Then  it  was  Saturday,  and  Jeff 
had  taken  Steve  and  gone  up  Cher- 
ry Creek  to  fish.  They  had  left 
early.  Now  baby  Judy  was  taking 
her  nap,  so  Paula  went  to  work  in 
the  border  of  flowers  along  the  wall. 
She  heard  a  sound  on  the  other  side. 
Yes,  surely  it  was  a  child  crying.  It 
was  not  a  cry  of  anger,  or  from  a 
hurt,  but  a  broken-hearted  sobbing. 

TT  is  Danny  Fm  sure,  but  what  has 

happened?  she  thought.  His  moth- 
er is  at  work,  but  why  doesn't  some- 
one come  to  him.  Suddenly,  she 
wanted  to  be  the  one  to  go  to  him. 
But  I  can't,  she  thought.  He 
wouldn't  want  me.  She  felt  sud- 
denly very  ashamed.  I  should  have 
learned  more  about  the  family,  she 
told  herself. 

''Danny,"  she  called  through  the 
wall. 

The  sobbing  ceased  for  a  mo- 
ment, then  she  heard  stifled,  low 
weeping,  but  Danny  did  not  an- 
swer. Paula  walked  around  the  wall 
to  where  the  child  lay,  his  head 
buried  in  his  arms  on  the  grass. 

''Danny,  what  is  it,  what  is 
wrong?"  Paula's  voice  was  tender. 

The  child  raised  his  tear-stained 
face,  his  eyes  hard  and  fierce,  and 
his  body  tense. 

"Go  away  ....  Go  away,"  he 
said  savagely. 

"But,  Danny,  I  want  to  help  you." 
Paula  bent  down  to  touch  the  child 
on  the  shoulder,  but  he  tightened 
and  drew  away  from  her. 

"You  don't  like  me.  And  you 
made  a  big  wall  to  keep  me  away. 
You  are  like  all  the  others;  you  go 
away."    Danny  spoke  between  sobs. 

"But,  Danny,  you  didn't  want  to 


be  friends.  I  tried,  but  you  trampled 
the  flowers,  and  you  didn't  play  like 
a  nice  boy." 

For  a  moment  the  child's  head 
lowered,  but  Paula  could  not  see 
shame  in  his  face,  only  heartbreak. 

"Nobody  wants  me  around.  You 
are  like  old  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Daniels. 
When  they  moved  here,  they  told 
me  they  didn't  want  any  pesky  kids 
around  bothering  them.  I  just  went 
over  to  see  if  they  had  any  kids  to 
play  with.  Then  one  day  I  picked 
just  one  pretty  rose  that  was  stick- 
ing through  to  our  side  of  the  fence. 
Old  Mrs.  Daniels  saw  me  and  she 
called  me  a  little  thief.  I  wasn't 
stealing,  I  just  wanted  it  for  my 
grandma." 

Paula  felt  a  tight  lump  in  her 
throat  as  she  watched  the  child  try 
to  stifle  a  sob,  as  he  continued, 
"The  next  family  had  two  boys. 
They  were  bigger  than  me.  They 
called  me  a  little  squirt,  and  told 
me  to  git  home,  they  weren't  going 
to  have  me  tagging  them  around." 
He  hesitated  slightly,  then  said,  "I 
took  one  of  their  baseballs  and  hid 
it,  because  they  wouldn't  let  me 
play." 

"Oh,  Danny,  I'm  so  sorry;  come 
now  and  let's  wipe  your  tears  on 
this  nice  clean  hanky."  Paula  tried 
to  raise  the  child  to  his  feet,  but  he 
was  still  tense  in  his  thin  body. 

"I  want  to  be  a  friend,  Danny, 
and  so  does  Steve." 

rjANNY    said     forcefully,     "But 
Steve  and  his  daddy  went  fish- 
ing today,  didn't  they?  I  saw  them 
go  this  morning  in  the  car." 

"Why,  yes,  they  did  go,  but .  .  .  ." 

"And  I  didn't  get  to  go.     They 

went  without  me."     Danny's  tears 

coursed  down  his  face  in  fresh  rivu- 


230 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


lets.     ''Why  didn't  they  let  me  go 
too?    I  wanted  to  go." 

"But  Danny,  you  said  that  you 
would  go  with  your  daddy.  I'hat 
you  knew  where  the  biggest  fish 
are." 

For  a  moment  he  stood  there 
looking  small  and  frightened,  and, 
somehow,  desperate.  Then  he  lift- 
ed his  eyes  to  hers,  and  they  held 
a  look  of  pleading. 

"I  don't  go  fishing  .  .  .  never,  not 
ever  at  all.  And  I  don't  have  a  real 
pony  either,  nor  a  flower  garden  by 
our  house,  hke  I  told  Steve."  The 
child  hesitated  briefly,  then  went 
on  with  a  burst  of  emotion,  ''And 
I  don't  even  have  a  daddy,  not  even 
a  daddy.  I  don't  at  all,  'cause  he 
got  killed  when  I  was  just  little.  He 
wasn't  a  jet  pilot,  like  I  said.  He 
just  got  killed  in  an  old  car." 

"Oh,  Danny,  dear,  I'm  so  sorry. 
I  didn't  know."  Paula  had  trouble 
•  meeting  the  child's  accusing  eyes, 
she  was  so  aware  of  her  petty  in- 
justice, of  her  misjudgment  of  him 
and  his  mother.  She  put  her  arm 
about  the  boy's  slender  body.  He 
relaxed  now,  and  leaned  against  her. 


He  looked  weary  and  emotionally 
spent. 

"I  want  to  be  your  friend,  Danny. 
And  Steven  has  missed  you  a  lot. 
You  and  he  can  play  together  again, 
and  you  can  share  Stevie's  daddy. 
He  has  such  a  big  strong  back;  I'll 
bet  both  of  you  can  ride  him  for 
a  horsie.  You  won't  let  him  throw 
you  when  he  bucks  and  jumps 
either,  will  you?"  Paula  was  smiling 
now,  "You  want  to  be  friends,  don't 
you? 

The  child  raised  his  flushed,  eager 
face.  His  eyes  were  wide  and  shin- 
ing, as  though  a  light  had  just  been 
turned  on.  As  though  he  knew  she 
really  meant  it. 

"But  Danny  who  cares  for  you  all 
day,  while  mother  is  away  at  work?" 
Paula  asked  him. 

"It's  my  grandma.  I  like  my 
grandma;  but  she  can't  come  out- 
side or  do  much  of  anything,  'cause 
she  is  sick  and  crippled.  She  has  to 
stay  in  bed  or  in  her  chair." 

"I  want  to  meet  your  grandma, 
Danny.    Plea«se  take  me  to  her." 

The  boy's  hot,  little  hand  rested 
confidently  in  her  own,  as  he  led 
her  in  to  meet  his  grandma. 


oJhe  uieason 

Sadie  OUorton  C/arJc 

Why  did  I  fall  in  lo\'e  U'ith  you,  dear  heart? 
I'll  tell  it  in  a  sentence  short  and  sweet. 
You  smiled  at  me  one  morning  and  my  heart — 
It  skipped  a  beat. 

It  was  autumn  when  we  met  and  thus  did  greet; 
The  lea\es  were  falling  and  the  wind  uas  sharp. 
But  to  my  ears  the  birds  \\ere  singing  sweet, 
And  spring  is  with  me  still,  though  vears  depart. 
That  first  performance  often  does  repeat; 
Your  smile  can  still  plaj'  ha\'0C  with  my  heart — 
It  skips  a  beat. 


Constance  Cole 


WATER  LILIES 


Strange    L^heniistry^ 

Eva.  Wilies  Wangsgaard 

By  what  strange  chemistry 
Does  April  conjure  gold 

From  loam  and  sun  and  sea 
For  hly  cups  to  hold? 

Through  what  solution  pass 
The  sheets  of  ice  and  snow 

To  form  this  ruby  glass 
The  tulip  goblets  show? 

The  beakers  filled  again 
With  like  ingredients 

Create  a  cool,  green  stain 
And  purple  lilac  scents. 

From  these  same  chemicals 
The  butterfly  takes  wing, 

The  petal  comes  and  falls. 
And  wild  canaries  sing. 


Page  231 


Courtesy  Oregon  Bulb  Farms 


HEART'S  DESIRE  LILIES 


The  blossoms  are  enormous,   widely  expanded,   a   soft   greenish-ivory   tint.     The 
texture  is  soft  and  velvet-like,  rather  than  smooth  and  shining. 


Lilies — 1955  Varieties 

Doithea.  N.  Newhold 
Deseiet   News   Garden    Editor 


LET'S  talk  about  lilies  for  your 
garden  —  lilies  that  are  as 
new  as  tomorrow,  and  lilies 
that  are  as  old  as  the  ages.  Let's 
talk  about  lilies  that  have  their 
origin  in  the  far  corners  of  the  earth : 
in  Palestine,  Lebanon,  Japan,  China, 
and  in  the  United  States  and  Can- 
ada. Let's  take  a  look  at  what  the 
hybridizers  ha\'e  done  with  the  orig- 
inal wildlings  —  the  results  of  years 

Page  232 


of  painstaking  efforts,  for  there  are 
hundreds  of  new  varieties  of  lilies 
that  will  thrive  in  your  garden. 

We  refer  to  the  true  lily,  and  the 
hybrids,  members  of  the  genus 
Liliu ni,  which  is  a  very  small  part  of 
the  much  greater  Liliaccae  family. 
Botanists  ha\e  placed  such  widely 
separated  plants  as  onions,  aspara- 
gus, Fritillaria,  day  lil}^  grape  hya- 
cinth, tulip,  Sanse\ieria,  and  yucca 


LILIES— 1955  VARIETIES 


233 


in  the  Liiaceae  family.  Then  there 
are  many  other  plants  which  are 
called  "lilies,"  bnt  they  belong  to 
other  plant  families.  An  example 
is  the  lovely  perennial,  Eremurus, 
commonly  known  as  the  foxtail  lily. 
Polyanthus  lily  is  not  a  lily  at  all, 
but  is  the  fragrant  tuberose.  There 
are  many  others.  The  true  lilies  are 
few  in  number,  there  being  a  few 
more  than  eighty-seven  known 
species,  while  in  the  greater  family 
of  Liiiaceae  there  are  more  than 
2,000  separate  species. 

By  "specie"  we  refer  to  the  origi- 
nal wildling  lily,  found  growing  in 
woodlands,  high  on  mountain  peaks, 
at  sea  level,  on  the  sun-baked  hills 
and  prairies,  or  in  swamp  lands. 
Specie  lilies  are  found  everywhere 
in  the  world.  It  is  a  matter  of  his- 
tory that  soon  after  Canada  was  dis- 
covered, lily  bulbs  were  among  the 
first  items  to  be  transported  to  the 
Old  World.  They  were  eagerly 
sought  by  amateur  gardeners.  Early 
records  show  that  lilies,  native  of 
Canada,  were  grown  in  gardens  in 
London  and  Paris. 

Later,  when  trade  with  China  and 
Japan  was  opened,  thousands  of 
lily  bulbs  were  gathered  and 
shipped  from  those  countries  to 
other  parts  of  the  world.  In  1832, 
the  beautiful  Lilium  speciosuni  ar- 
rived in  America  from  Japan.  Lflium 
Heiiryi,  which  has  been  used  exten- 
sively for  hybridizing  and  has  ex- 
erted such  influence  on  our  mod- 
ern lilies,  came  from  Japan  to  the 
United  States  in  1889. 

Then,  with  the  advance  of  civil- 
ization to  the  west  coast  of  North 
America,  dozens  of  new  specie  lilies 
were  found.  These  were  collected, 
named,  and  shipped  to  growers  all 
over  the  world. 


Lilies  have  been  tagged  with  the 
label  "difficult  to  grow."  This  repu- 
tation is  undoubtedly  the  result  of 
distributors  digging  and  shipping 
the  bulbs  of  specie  lilies  to  all  parts 
of  the  country,  with  no  thought 
about  being  able  to  duplicate  the 
conditions  under  which  the  specie 
lily  had  been  thriving.  All  specie 
lilies  will  grow  in  gardens,  providing 
the  prevailing  conditions  are  similar 
to  those  under  which  the  lily  has 
been  growing  while  in  the  unculti- 
vated areas  of  our  lands. 

npHE  ethereal  beauty  of  lilies  has 
intrigued  hybridizers,  and  their 


Courtesy    Oregon    Bulb    Farms 

LILY  (PROSPERITY) 

Belongs  to  the  Mid-Century  hybrid 
lilies,  a  lovely  cool  lemon-yellow;  outward 
facing  flowers.  Vigorous  and  hardy,  it 
makes  large  clumps  in  borders,  and  grows 
to  four  feet  in  height. 


234 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


Courtesy  Oregon  Bulb  Farms 

LILIUM  AURATUM  PLATYPHYLLUM 

A  vigorous  and  broad-leafed  lih',  with  the  upper  part  of  the  ray  crimson,  and  the 
remainder  golden  and  hea\ily  spotted  crimson. 


efforts  with  those  plants  have  shown 
surprisingly  good  results.  They  have 
been  able  to  develop  hundreds  of 
new  varieties  of  unexcelled  beauty. 

With  the  introduction  of  these 
newer,  hardier  varieties,  and  armed 
with  a  wider  knowledge  of  lily  cul- 
ture, the  amateur  gardener  can  now 
ignore  that  label  of  ''difficult  to 
grow,"  and  go  ahead,  assured  that 
the  hybrid  lilies  will  bring  unsur- 
passed beauty  to  his  garden. 

Vital  factors  in  successful  lily  cul- 
ture include  the  procurement  of 
good,  firm  bulbs  with  the  root  sys- 
tem intact.  A  lilv  bulb  with  a  sev- 
ered root  system  is  hampered  from 


the  very  beginning.    Avoid  purchas- 
ing bulbs  that  are  dried  out. 

A  lily  should  be  handled  as  a  liv- 
ing plant.  It  does  not  have  a  dor- 
mant period  as  do  tulips  and  daffo- 
dils. Bulbs  should  be  kept  moist 
and  cool  even  in  transit  and  storage. 
Plant  as  soon  as  vou  receive  them. 
Never  let  a  lily  bulb  stav  around 
waiting  until  you  can  find  the  time 
to  do  the  planting.  A  good  lily  bulb 
deserves  prompt  attention. 

Most  gardeners  are  familiar  with 
the  terms  ''perennial,"  "annual,"  and 
"biennial."  Did  vou  know  that  a 
lilv  is  all  three  of  these?  The  stem 
is  annual,  growing  from  the  soil  to 


LILIES— 1955  VARIETIES 


235 


produce  stem,  leaves,  flowers,  and 
seeds,  and  dying,  all  in  one  season. 
The  bulb  is  perennial,  as  it  lives  on 
from  year  to  year.  And  the  roots 
are  biennial. 

Let's  consider  the  root  system,  be- 
cause it  is  so  important  to  the  wel- 
fare of  the  bulb.  Roots  formed  dur- 
ing the  growing  season  when  a  bulb 
is  planted  will  furnish  nutrients 
from  the  soil  to  the  new  shoot  as 
it  is  formed.  These  same  roots  live 
a  part  of,  or  in  some  instances,  all 
of  the  following  year,  and  at  the 
same  time,  another  set  of  roots  is 
forming.  These  roots  provide  for  a 
great  increase  in  foliage.  That  is 
why  lilies  planted  from  newly  pur- 
chased bulbs  will  do  much  better 
the  second  year,  providing  they  are 
left  undisturbed  in  their  new  gar- 
den home. 


Garden  soils  that  will  produce 
good  vegetables,  will,  as  a  general 
rule,  produce  good  lilies.  The  soil 
should  be  porous,  and  contain  plen- 
ty of  humus  and  leaf  mold. 
,  Most  lilies  prefer  a  slightly  acid 
to  neutral  soil.  However,  if  your  gar- 
den soil  is  on  the  alkaline  side,  do 
not  be  discouraged,  there  are  lilies 
which  tolerate  alkali.  Among  these 
are  L.  candidium;  Martagon  hybrids; 
Lilium  Davidi;  Lilium  Heniyi; 
Olympic  hybrids,  Mid-Century  hy- 
brids, and  LiJium  auratum. 

pERFECT  drainage  is  a  must  for 
successful  lily  culture.  A  slight 
slope  in  the  garden  is  fine.  Lacking 
that,  and  desiring  to  plant  a  large 
area  in  lilies,  you  might  raise  the 
beds  above  the  level  of  the  sur- 
rounding areas.     Naturally,  this  in- 


Courtesy  Oregon  Bulb  Farms 

JOAN  EVANS  LILY 

Late-flowering,  broad-petaled,  golden-yellow  flowers  spotted  with  maroon;  blossoms 
held  upright  on  the  stems. 


236 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


vohes  work.  But  do  not  be  guilty 
of  thinking  that  you  can  provide 
the  needed  drainage  by  placing  a 
pocket  of  sand  in  which  to  set  each 
bulb.  If  the  surrounding  soil  is 
hea\v,  water  is  drawn  to  the  sand 
pocket,  and  will  cause  the  bulb  to 
rot. 

The  Horticultural  Department  of 
the  University  of  Saskatchewan, 
Saskatoon,  Sakatchewan,  Canada, 
was  faced  with  the  problem  of  win- 
ter hardiness  of  lilies.  As  a  result  of 
extensive  tests  and  hybridizing,  they 
have  produced  some  outstanding 
lily  varieties  that  are  completely 
hardy.  The  named  varieties  you, 
might  like  to  try  in  your  garden  in- 


Courtesy    Oregon    Bulb    Farms 

SUNBURST  LILIES 

Available  in  apricot,  i\ory,  orange,  pale 
yellow,  and  in  a  bi-color.  Plants  form 
clumps  in  the  border. 


elude  two  creamy-whites.  White 
Gold  and  White  Princess.  Pink 
Charm  and  Edith  Cecilia  are  pink; 
Rose  Dawn  and  Rose  Queen  are 
deep  old  rose.  Plants  of  these  va- 
rieties will  grow  three  to  six  feet 
tall,  blooms  are  of  the  reflex  type 
and  range  in  size  from  three  to  five 
inches  across.  Bulbs  can  endure 
temperatures  to  forty  degrees  below 
zero. 

Plant  lilies  in  groups  in  the  peren- 
nial borders,  or  set  them  against  a 
shrubbery  border,  where  their  beauty 
can  show  to  advantage.  Plantings 
may  be  made  along  drives  and  walks. 
Or  plant  them  in  beds.  Be  sure 
the  soil  is  rich  in  humus  and  leaf 
mold  and  that  the  area  is  well 
drained.  Lilies  love  a  cool  root  run, 
but  this  does  not  mean  that  they 
should  be  planted  in  the  shade  or 
even  semi-shade.  Rather,  give  them 
a  mulch  and  let  them  bask  in  the 
sun.  If  securing  mulching  material 
is  a  problem,  use  a  living  ground 
cover.  Try  a  shallow  rooting  annual 
as  candytuft,  portulacca,  or  annual 
phlox. 

TF  you  garden  in  an  area  where 
summer  rains  are  few,  be  sure  you 
irrigate  the  lilies  about  once  each 
week,  soaking  the  soil  to  a  depth  of 
six  inches.  Avoid  wetting  the  foli- 
age. Damp  foliage  encourages 
disease. 

The  near  perfect  lily  of  them  all 
can  be  found  in  the  Aurelian  group 
from  the  Heart's  Desire  strain.  The 
enormous,  widely  expanded  flowers 
have  a  texture  unlike  other  lilies,  for 
it.  is  soft  and  velvet-like,  rather  than 
smooth  and  shining.  The  blooms 
are  a  soft  greenish-ivory. 


LILIES— 1955  VARIETIES 


237 


Courtesy    Oregon    Bulb    Farms 

ENCHANTMENT  LILY 

Upright  lily  of  excellent  habit.  Flowers 
are  a  vivid  nasturtium-red.  Easy  to  grow, 
vigorous,  hardy,  and  disease-resistant, 
(patented) 

From  the  Mid-Century  group 
comes  a  new  color  in  lilies.  Lihum 
prosperity  has  blooms  that  are  a 
cool,  lemon  yellow;  flowers  are  out- 
ward facing.    This  delicate  coloring 


has  been  eagerly  sought  by  hybridiz- 
ers. Plants  grow  to  four  feet,  make 
large  clumps  through  natural  divis- 
ion. Disease  resistant,  the  Mid-Cen- 
tury groups  are  extremely  vigorous 
and  hardy.  Enchantment  is  prob- 
ably the  best  known  variety  in  this 
group. 

Sunburst  lilies  will  be  an  asset  in 
the  perennial  border.  They  form 
good  sized  clumps  and  come  in 
apricot,  ivory,  orange,  pale  yellow, 
and  yellow. 

Then  there  are  the  Rainbow  hy- 
brids, the  Green  Mountain  hybrids. 
Fiesta  hybrids,  and  Miss  Preston 
hybrids.  This  is  only  a  partial  list- 
ing. 

The  correct  planting  depth  for 
lilies  is  a  problem.  They  should  not 
be  planted  too  deep.  Lilies  are  di- 
vided into  two  groups:  the  base- 
rooters,  which  produce  roots  only 
from  the  bottom  of  the  bulbs,  and 
the  stem  rooters  which  also  send  out 
roots  from  the  stem  above  the  bulb. 
Stem  rooters  should  be  planted  a 
little  deeper  than  the  base  rooters. 
When  you  purchase  lily  bulbs,  make 
sure  that  the  nurseryman  gives  you 
this  important  information. 


cLet    I  He  uiear  JLaughter 

Frances  M}'rt]e  Atkinson 

When  I  am  old  and  wait  the  twilight  call. 
Though  body-worn,  may  I  with  youth's  delight 
Hear  quiet  laughter  in  a  waterfall 
While  moonbeams  veil  the  loveliness  of  night. 
May  April  fingers,  tapping  out  a  song 
Upon  my  window,  bid  me  see  the  hills 
With  greening  bluebelled  carpets;  and  a  throng 
Of  nodding,  waving,  dancing  daffodils. 
Let  me  still  hear  the  meadow  lark  in  spring 
Playing  his  flute,  releasing  crystal  showers. 
Let  my  glad  heart  forget  its  age  and  sing, 
Climbing  the  hills  of  thought  for  April  flowers. 
Let  me  hear  laughter  in  a  waterfall, 
When  I  am  old  and  wait  the  twilight  call. 


Sixty    ijears  J/igo 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman  s  Exponent,  April  i,  and  April  15,  1895 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

MESSAGE  FROM  THE  PROPHET  JOSEPH  SMITH:  Nothing  is  so  much 
calculated  to  lead  people  to  forsake  sin  as  to  take  them  by  the  hand  and  watch  over 
them  in  tenderness.  When  persons  manifest  the  least  kindness  and  love  towards  me, 
O  what  power  it  has  over  my  mind  while  the  opposite  course  has  a  tendency  to  harrow 
up  all  the  harsh  feelings  and  oppress  the  human  mind  ....  The  power  and  glory  of 
Godliness  is  spread  out  in  a  broad  principle  to  throw  out  the  mantle  of  charity  .... 
If  you  would  have  God  have  mercy  on  you  have  mercy  on  one  another  ....  We  must 
walk  uprightly  all  day  long.  How  glorious  are  the  principles  of  righteousness  ....  If 
the  sisters  love  the  Lord  let  them  feed  the  sheep  and  not  destroy  them  ....  The  best 
measure  or  principle  to  bring  the  poor  to  repentance  is  to  administer  to  their  wants — 
the  society  is  not  only  to  relieve  the  poor,  but  to  save  souls  .... 

From  the  Proceedings  of  the  Eleventh  Meeting  of  the  Nauvoo  Relief  Society 

PATRIOTISM:  We  believe  that  patriotic  teaching  in  the  school,  the  introduc- 
tion of  the  American  Flag  into  every  schoolroom  in  the  land  and  its  salute  as  the  symbol 
and  prophecy  of  peace,  of  progress,  of  universal  liberty,  and  obedience  to  the  laws  of 
the  land,  and  of  equal  rights  under  the  Constitution,  would  unite  the  nation's  children, 
strengthen  love  of  law,  and  develop  the  spirit  of  patriotism,  which  is  the  life  of  the 
Republic. 

— From  Resolutions  Passed  by  the  National  Council  of  Women,  1895 

HUNTING  A  HAT 

With  superstitious  dread  I  view 

A  thing  all  black  and  sober. 
No  matter  if  I  was  born  in 

The  late  month  of  October. 
Nor  do  I  want  my  hat  to  bear 

Art's  tinsel  grapes  and  cherries, 
Or  like  Italian  vender's  tray 

Piled  up  with  flowers  and  berries  .... 

— Augusta  Joyce  Crocheron 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE  AT  MONTPELIER,  IDAHO:  President 
Lindsey  was  pleased  with  the  reports  given,  also  thankful  for  the  good  condition  of  the 
Relief  Society  on  this  side  of  the  river  as  this  shows  the  sisters  are  improving.  Said  we 
had  a  great  labor  to  perform  as  daughters  of  Zion,  and  there  are  great  blessings  in  store 
for  us  if  we  are  faithful,  we  should  remember  the  teachings  of  our  Savior  and  try  to 
follow  his  worthy  example  and  be  kind  and  charitable  towards  all,  not  allowing  our- 
selves to  indulge  in  selfishness  ....  She  spoke  of  continuing  to  celebrate  the  17th  of 
March  the  anniversary  of  Relief  Society  .... 

— Jane  Osborn,  Asst.  Sec. 

HOW  TO  RAISE  MULBERRY  TREES:  After  trimming  the  old  trees,  take 
the  shps  and  cut  to  about  eighteen  inches  long,  and  plant  in  the  bottom  and  against 
one  side  of  a  ditch  eight  inches  deep;  the  slips  about  two  feet  apart  and  with  one  or 
more  buds  in  the  soil,  and  two  or  more  buds  above  the  top  of  the  ditch. 

— Ella  Pyper 

Page  238 


Woman's  Sphere 

Ramona  W.  Cannon 


TN  the  Eighty-fourth  Congress, 
which  convened  in  Washington, 
D.C.,  January  5th,  seventeen  women 
—the  highest  number  to  date— were 
seated.  Fourteen  women— the  sec- 
ond highest  number— sat  in  the 
Eighty-third  Congress.  Mrs.  Mar- 
garet Chase  Smith  (R),  Maine,  re- 
mains our  only  woman  Senator.  The 
new  members  of  the  House  of  Rep- 
resentatives are:  Mrs.  Iris  Bhtch 
(D),  Georgia;  Mrs.  Joseph  Farring- 
ton  (R),  delegate  from  Hawaii; 
Mrs.  Edith  Green  (D),  Oregon; 
Mrs.  Martha  Griffiths  (D),  Michi- 
gan; Mrs.  Goya  Knutson  (D),  Min- 
nesota. Members  reelected  are:  Mrs. 
Frances  P.  Bolton  (R),  Ohio,  in 
the  House  since  1940;  Mrs.  Mar- 
guerite Stitt  Church  (R),  Illinois; 
Mrs.  Vera  Buchanan  (D),  Penn- 
sylvania; Mrs.  Cecil  Harden  (R), 
Indiana;  Mrs.  Elizabeth  Kee  (D), 
West  Virginia;  Mrs.  Gracie  Pfost 
(D),  Idaho,  second  term;  Mrs. 
Edith  Nourse  Rogers  (D),  Massa- 
chusetts, member  of  the  House 
since  1925;  Mrs.  Leonor  K,  Sullivan 
(D),  Missouri,  first  woman  elected 
to  Congress  from  her  state;  Mrs. 
Katherine  St.  George  (R),  New 
York;  Mrs.  Ruth  Thompson  (R), 
Michigan,  first  woman  elected  to 
Congress  from  her  state;  Mrs.  Edna 
Kelly  (D),  New  York. 


PHRISTIANE      RITTER'S      A 

Woman  in  the  Pohi  Night, 
translated  from  the  German  by  Jane 
Degras,  is  a  narrative  of  the  author's 
life  with  her  husband  for  a  year,  off 
the  northern  coast  of  Spitsbergen. 
The  drama  and  bleakness,  the  peace 
and  serenity  of  that  mysterious  reg- 
ion, with  their  effect  upon  the  hu- 
man soul,  are  beautifully  told. 

jyj ABEL  HARMER,  well-known 
Latter-day  Saint  author,  and 
contributor  to  The  Rehei  Society 
Magazine  has  a  new  book  off  the 
press  in  February— The  True  Book 
of  the  Circus,  published  by  The 
Children's  Press,  Chicago.  Beautiful- 
ly illustrated  by  Loran  Wilford,  it 
is  one  of  the  series  of  True  Books 
which  are  published  under  the  di- 
rection of  the  University  of  Chicago. 

IRSTI ILVESSALO  and  DORA 
JUNG,  young  girls  from  Fin- 
land, won  two  of  the  twenty-seven 
grand  prizes  awarded  at  Milan, 
Italy,  at  the  tenth  Triennial  of  Dec- 
orating and  Industrial  Arts. 

OIRTHDAY  congratulations  are 
extended  to  Mrs.  Dolly  McFer- 
son  Brown,  Clearfield,  Utah,  ninety; 
Mrs.  Annie  Poxon  Rhinehart,  nine- 
ty-three, of  Hazelwood,  Pennsyl- 
ania,  and  Mrs.  Sarah  Ann  Smith 
Boren,  ninety-three.  Salt  Lake  City, 
Utah. 

Page  239 


K 


VOL.  42 


EDITORIAL 


APRIL  1955 


NO.  4 


xyippreciation  of  the  (gospel 


ly/fUCH  of  the  unhappiness  that 
prevails  in  the  world  today 
comes  from  an  ignorance  of  the  pur- 
pose of  life,  and  an  uncertainty  of 
that  which  awaits  us  after  this  life. 
In  these  times  of  great  calamity  that 
has  befallen  the  world,  when  the 
hearts  of  men  and  women  are  fail- 
ing them,  there  is  an  increasing 
need  for  comfort  and  guidance  from 
a  higher  source  than  earth  can  pro- 
duce, a  fuller  understanding  of  the 
purpose  of  earth  life,  and  an  in- 
creased hope  of  life  and  happiness 
after  death. 

How  highly  blessed  are  the  Latter- 
day  Saints,  as  a  people  who  have 
received  so  much  light  and  knowl- 
edge on  these  subjects  through  the 
channel  of  divine  revelation!  In  this 
respect,  if  in  no  other,  the  Latter- 
day  Saints  should  be  the  happiest, 
the  most  contented,  the  most  joy- 
ous, and  the  most  appreciative  of  all 
people  that  live;  for,  not  only  has 
the  knowledge  of  the  purpose  of  this 
earthly  existence  been  communicat- 
ed to  us,  but  we  have  had  revealed 
to  us  an  understanding  of  where  we 
came  from,  how  our  earth  life  can 
be  made  to  contribute  the  most  to 
our  own  happiness  here  and  here- 
after, and  also  much  knowledge  con- 
cerning our  future  estate,  and  how 
eternal  happiness  may  be  obtained. 

Everyone  is  see*king  for  happiness; 
it  is  said  to  be  the  goal  of  our  lives, 
our  life's  work,  indeed,  the  purpose 

Page  240 


of  our  being.  The  Book  of  Mor- 
mon prophet  Lehi  said  it  this  way: 
'\  .  .  men  are  that  they  might  have 
joy"  (2  Nephi  2:25).  But  the  world 
does  not  know  how  to  obtain  that 
joy.  In  order  to  obtain  happiness 
we  must  understand  and  abide  the 
laws  governing  it.  Again  we  are 
fortunate  in  having  modern-day  rev- 
elation, for  another  Book  of  Mor- 
mon prophet.  Alma,  gives  us  the 
law  upon  which  happiness  is  predi- 
cated. He  tells  us  that  there  is  no 
real  happiness  in  wickedness,  no 
real  enjoyment  in  sin  and  transgres- 
sion, that  the  only  source  of  real 
enjoyment  and  perfect  happiness  is 
in  the  observance  of  the  laws  of 
truth  and  righteousness.  Where 
Latter-day  Saints  are  not  enjoying 
the  peace  and  satisfaction  the  gos- 
pel is  designed  to  give  them,  the 
cause  is  generally  a  lack  of  apprecia- 
tion and  gratitude  for  these  bless- 
ings, which  result  in  a  failure  to 
render  obedience  to  the  command- 
ments of  the  Lord. 

It  is  well  for  us  to  review,  from 
time  to  time,  some  of  the  gifts  and 
blessings  of  the  restored  gospel,  as 
an  aid  in  the  cultivation  of  a  proper 
feeling  of  appreciation  and  gratitude 
to  our  Father  for  the  blessings  and 
privileges  which  we  enjoy  as  a  peo- 
ple. Blessed  indeed,  are  we  who 
know  for  an  absolute  certainty  that 
God  has  inspired  prophets  and 
apostles  on  the  earth,  to  enlighten 


EDITORIAL  241 

and  guide  his  people  through  all  the  joy.    But  in  order  to  receive  any  of 

vicissitudes  of  life;  blessed  indeed,  these  gifts  and  blessings,  we  must 

are  we  to  know  that  these  di\'inely  accept  corresponding  duties:  to  live 

appointed   men   will   be   instructed  m  obedience  to  the  revealed  gospel 

and  prepared  for  the  events  that  are  of  Jesus  Christ.    If  we  are  true  Lat- 

to   transpire   before   the   great   and  ter-day  Saints  we  will  always  keep 

dreadful  dav  of  the  coming  of  the  before  us  the  recognized  standards 

Lord,  of  which  glorious  event  the  of  religious  and   moral  life,  which 

present   sorrows   and   confusion    of  modern   revelation   has   set   up   for 

the  world  are  but  the  predicted  hi-  our  guidance.     Strict  adherence  to 

dications.  these   standards   will   make   us   the 

With  this  assurance,  the  faithful  happiest  and  the  most  secure  people 

Latter-day    Saint    can    pursue    life  on  earth. 

with  a  sense  of  peace  and  security.         Let  us  each  strive  to  be  worthy 

And  as  an  additional  blessing,  spiri-  of  the  great  blessings  of  the  gospel 

tual  light  and  guidance  are  not  con-  which  have  been  given  to  us  in  such 

fined    to   a   few    chosen    men   who  abundance    and    to    show    our    ap- 

stand  at  the  head  of  the  Church,  preciation  by  accepting  the  responsi- 

Every  member  who  has  obeyed  the  bilities  that  rest  upon  us  to  live  the 

laws  of  the  gospel  has  received  the  gospel,    thereby    gaining    happiness 

gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost  for  his  own  here  and  hereafter, 
light  and  guidance  into  peace  and  — V.  N.  S. 


uj/ue-Ujiossomed  ^acaranda 

Elsie  M.  Strachan 

Could  it  have  been  a  woman, 
A  woman  with  a  thirst 
For  shade  trees  and  for  blossoms, 
WHio  set  these  trees  out  first? 

Could  it  have  been  a  woman 
Who  coaxed  each  bannered  sprig 
To  reach  beyond  the  hitch  rail, 
Beyond  the  weathered  rig. 

To  climb  toward  the  heavens 
With  pioneering  will — 
Unfolding  petaled  beauty 
And  letting  blossoms  spill 

Across  those  frontier  Aprils, 
\\^here  land  lay  strange  and  new — 
\\'here  there  was  need  of  blossoms 
And  Jacaranda  blue? 


TioJtsA, 

TO  THE  FIELD 


[Book  of  fliormon  uieading  LProject 


R 


EPORT  forms  on  The  Book  of  Mormon  reading  project  will  be  sent 
to  stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents  in  May  1955,  and  should 
be  returned  not  later  than  July  15,  1955.  The  general  board  wishes  to  en- 
courage all  sisters  to  do  the  reading  of  The  Book  of  Mormon  for  this  year, 
which  includes  tlie  Book  of  Alma,  chapters  9  through  63.  In  order  for  a 
sister  to  receive  credit,  the  reading  must  have  been  done  during  the  year 
in  which  the  lessons  have  been  studied  in  Relief  Society. 


Vi/e  Serve  as   (^od s  aianas 

Caroline  E.  Miner 

I^OT  hy  me,  but  through  me  shall  come  accomplishment.  This  is  a  humbling  and 
-^^  ennobling  thought.  We  have  always  been  taught  in  our  Church  that  we  are  the 
instruments  through  whom  God  works;  we  are  the  hands  to  carry  forward  his  purposes. 

Hands  sometimes  become  crippled,  palsied,  and  in  other  ways  unable  to  carry  out 
the  wishes  of  the  mind  that  directs  them.  In  like  manner  we  may  become  unwilling, 
unable  hands  to  carry  on  the  work  of  our  Father  in  heaven.  Other  hands  then  must 
do  the  work.     The  purposes  of  God  will  not  be  halted. 

How  can  we  ever  become  proud  in  our  earthly  accomplishments?  They  are  in 
reality  the  opportunities  which  God  has  given  us.  "For  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the 
power,  and  the  glory,  for  ever.  Amen"  (Matthew  6:13).  So  end  the  Lord's  words 
in  the  prayer  pattern  he  gave  the  world. 

We  can  be  humbly  grateful  in  the  accomplishments  made  through  us:  the  great 
invention,  the  glorious  picture,  the  brilliant  musical  composition,  the  beautiful  poem. 
Truly  great  people  are  ever  humble  and  kind.  Only  little  people.  Utile  in  the  soul 
sense  of  the  word,  are  vain  and  haughty  and  disdainful. 

The  philosophy  that  accomplishments  are  through  us  but  not  by  us  should  not 
lead  us  to  a  feeling  of  irresponsibility  for  our  actions,  but  instead  to  a  feeling  of  pro- 
found responsibility.  "Make  me  a  worthy  instrument  in  thy  hands"  may  well  be  ouf 
humble  prayer.  This  philosophy  makes  us  realize  the  di\inity  in  each  other,  and  makes 
us  tolerant  and  merciful. 

Page  242 


yessie  ibvans  Smith  —  Artist  of   LLnusual  uiobb 


les 


SISTER  Jessie  Evans  Smith,  wife  of  President  Joseph  Fielding  Smith  of  the  Council 
of  the  Twelve,  is  \\idel\-  known  for  her  beautiful  contralto  \oiee,  and  for  her 
graciousness  in  sharing  this  gift  with  others,  ^hmy  are  surprised  to  learn  that  Sister 
Smith  also  finds  time  for  several  interesting  and  useful  hobbies,  particularly  various 
t\pes  of  needlework. 

In  the  lixing  room  of  Sister  Smith's  apartment  is  a  beautiful  maroon  rug  that  was 
wo\cn  on  a  frame  and  looks  like  an  oriental.  Sister  Smith  used  her  own  original  design 
and  her  own  color  scheme  of  gold,  brown,  blue,  and  fuchsia  on  the  maroon  background. 

A  lovely  needlepoint  screen,  purchased  in  France,  and  stamped  only  in  black 
and  white,  was  made  by  Sister  Smith  in  soft  colors  of  her  own  choosing.  She  has  many 
other  articles  of  needlepoint  and  petit  point,  and  has  crocheted  three  tablecloths,  two 
bedspreads,  and  five  afghans. 

Her  latest  achic\ement  is  a  beautiful  and  unusual  quilt.  After  observing  a  quilt  made 
from  pieces  of  girls'  silk  dresses,  with  a  few  men's  ties  mixed  in,  she  conceixed  the  idea 
of  making  a  quilt  entireh'  of  men's  ties.  With  this  in  mind,  she  started  collecting  ties 
from  male  members  of  the  Tabernacle  Choir,  and  succeeded  in  obtaining  most  of  the 
ties  from  this  source.  The  ties  were  first  carefully  laundered,  and  then  Sister  Smith 
ingeniousl}-  made  her  own  design.  Finding  in  her  collection  only  fourteen  ties  the  same 
size,  she  used  these  in  the  center,  then  worked  skilfully  from  the  sides  and  ends  into 
the  center,  forming  the  unique  pattern.  All  of  the  ties  were  first  sewed  onto  a  sheet, 
then  she  featherstitched  around  each  tie.  The  South  Eighteenth  Ward  Relief  Society,  of 
which  Sister  Smith  is  a  member,  was  asked  to  do  the  quilting,  using  maroon  satin  as  a 
background.  Under  the  expert  direction  of  Sister  Emma  Imlay,  quilting  chairman,  the 
sisters  made  an  indi\idual  design  in  each  tie.  Sister  Smith  declared  the  quilting  to  be 
a  perfect  job,  and  then  she  worked  a  featherstitch  around  the  entire  quilt  to  make  just 
the  right  finish. 

243 


L^ancer  —  .Jl   klutz  cJkat    /liai/  Save    LJour  JLife 

Sandra  MunseJJ 
Supervisor,  Magazine  Services,  American  Cancer  Society 


QUESTIONS 


ANSWERS 


What  is  cancer? 


Can  cancer  be  cured? 


How  can  cancer  be  discovered  in  time? 


What  is  the  American  Cancer  Society? 


An  uncontrolled  growth  of  cells.  If  per- 
mitted to  spread  through  the  body,  it  in- 
evitably leads  to  death. 

Many  types  can  be  cured,  but  only  if  they 
are  discovered  and  treated  early. 

By  your  doctor  who  has  available  many 
diagnostic  tests. 

The  only  national  voluntary  agency  which 
fights  cancer  by  research,  education,  and 
service  to  cancer's  victims. 


What  has  it  accomplished? 


Does  that  mean  it  has  solved  the 
cancer  problem? 


Can  I  help  to  prevent  this  tragedy? 


What  will  my  contribution  be 
used  for? 


It  helped  save  an  American  from  dying  of 
cancer  on  an  average  of  every  seven  min- 
utes last  year. 

Unfortunately,  no.  Despite  the  advances 
made,  more  than  235,000  Americans  will 
die  of  cancer  this  year. 

Yes.  By  having  regular  health  examinations 
yourself.  And  by  contributing  to  the 
American  Cancer  Society. 

For  research  that  may  some  dav  save  \our 
life,  for  education,  and  for  helping  cancer's 
victims. 


Strike  back  at  cancer,  man's  crudest  enemy.  Q'wt  to  the  American 

Cancer  Society. 


(ynendship 

Elsie  Sim  Hansen 

With  silver  threads  of  friendship, 
I  weave  a  pattern  true 
Into   my   tapestrv   of   life, 
My  joyous  hours  ^^■ith  you. 


Page  244 


Steak  for  Thursday 


Rosa  Lee  Lloyd 


CRISTEEN  McCarthy  put 
Tommy  in  his  high  chair  and 
tied  a  bib  around  his  neck. 

"Mulk!"  he  crooned  as  his  httle 
hands  went  around  the  cup  she 
handed  to  him.  He  gulped  raptur- 
ously. 

"Just  like  your  daddy/'  she  ob- 
served, glancing  at  Tom  as  he  sat 
contentedly  eating  his  bacon  and 
eggs.  "Give  your  daddy  enough  to 
eat  and  a  place  to  sleep,  and  he 
crows  with  delight.  He  likes  to  live 
in  a  rut.  Even  when  he  has  a  chance, 
he  won't  get  out  of  it!" 

Tom  put  his  fork  down  with  a 
little  sigh.     The  smile  went  away 
from  his  thin,  Lincolnesquc  face. 
Cris  .... 

He  reached  for  her  hand,  but  she 
balled  it  into  a  little  fist.  Tom  had 
to  learn,  she  told  herself  \^•ith  a 
determined  shrug,  that  he  couldn't 
kiss  awav  every  argument  they  had. 
He  alwavs  counted  on  her  love  and 
the  warm  touch  of  him  to  melt  her 
down  like  maple  sugar. 

But  this  time  she  was  gomg  to 
hold  out  if  it  took  all  summer,  as 
General  Grant  once  said.  Or  was 
it  General  Lee?  Cris  was  nc\er  too 
sure  about  American  historv.  She 
w^as  much  better  in  arithmetic,  even 
if  she  did  get  a  little  mixed  up  in 
her  budget. 

''Now  look,"  she  persisted,  "your 
Aunt  Julia  has  left  us  her  house  on 
Circle  Drive.  It's  ours,  e\ery  loxely 
inch  of  it.  Your  cousin  Willa  gets 
most  of  the  furniture,  and  I'm  glad 
because  she  lo\'es  all  that  old  teak- 
wood  and  those  oriental  rugs.  I'm 
not  the  tvpe  for  teakwood  .  .  .  ." 


Tom  pushed  his  chair  away  from 
the  table,  unwound  his  long  legs, 
and  stood  up. 

"And  I'm  not  the  type  for  a 
mansion  on  Circle  Drive!"  he 
almost  shouted.  "I'm  a  hard-work- 
ing commercial  artist,  a  nine-to-fi\'C 
guy.  You  knew  that  when  you 
married  me.  I  can't  afford  to  own 
a  home  on  Circle  Drive!" 

Cristeen's  smile  was  a  nice  com- 
bination of  wisdom  and  supplica- 
tion. 

"But  vou  do  own  one,  Tom 
McCarthy.  A  \'ery  beautiful  home 
just  a  little  way  from  Verny  Sher- 
man's. Think  how  wonderful!  I 
can  visit  her  every  day.  She  and 
Arch  entertain  every  night.  She'll 
sureh  in\itc  us  when  we  live  on  the 
Drive.  Just  imagine  going  to  one 
of  Verny's  parties!" 

Tom  groaned  and  sat  down  as 
though  the  thought  was  too  much 
for  him. 

"Yes.  Imagine.  Me  in  my  old 
tux  I  had  in  college  and  you  in  a 
budget  formal  from  Karbecks!" 

Cristeen  glared  at  him.  "I  can  get 
along  in  a  budget  frock  .  .  .  if  I  have 
to!" 

His  eyes  had  that  haunted,  hard- 
pressed  look  that  Cristeen  dreaded. 
Then  he  demanded,  "But  will  you 
tell  me  how  we  can  live  on  Circle 
Drive  and  still  eat  three  times  a 
day?" 

Her  voice  chided  him. 

"There  you  go,"  she  said,  "utter- 
ly earthy.  Always  thinking  of  food 
instead  of  counting  the  stars  .  .  .  ." 

"Mulk!"     Tommy     veiled     and 

Page  245 


246 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


banged  his  chair  table  with  the 
empty  cup. 

Tom  looked  at  the  baby  and  his 
heavy  brows  were  bushy  points. 

''See  what  I  mean?"  he  count- 
ered. 

/^RISTEEN  put  Tommy's  cereal 
in  a  bowl  and  handed  him  a 
spoon. 

'The  house  was  a  gift,  Tom/'  she 
went  on.  "Your  Aunt  Julia  must 
have  wanted  us  to  live  there  or  she 
wouldn't  have  willed  it  to  us  .  .  .  ." 

1  om  shook  his  head. 

''I  can't  believe  Aunt  Julia  was 
that  stupid!  She  knew  what  my 
salary  was.  How  did  she  figure  we 
could  furnish  a  ten-room  house  since 
she  left  the  furniture  to  Willa  .  .  .?" 

''Only  the  teakwood  and  the 
rugs."  Cristeen  was  eager.  "There 
are  a  lot  of  old  pieces  Willa 
wouldn't  have.  We  can  redecorate 
them." 

Tom  got  up  again  and  began  to 
pace  back  and  forth.  "Did  she  think 
I  could  take  care  of  that  three- 
tiered  sunken  garden  and  cut  that 
two-acre  lawn  after  I  got  home  from 
work?" 

"She  counted  on  me,  too,"  Cris- 
teen consoled  him.  "The  last  time 
I  went  to  see  Aunt  Julia  I  told  her 
how  much  I  liked  her  home." 

He  stopped  pacing  and  glowered 
at  his  wife. 

"You  didnt  tell  Aunt  Julia  vou 
wanted  to  live  there?''  he  questioned 
thickly. 


"Of  course  not 


not  exact- 


ly  .  .  .  ." 

Tom  tossed  his  hands  up.  His 
eyes  were  bleak. 

"If  she  had  only  left  us  monev, 
instead.  Then  we  could  have 
bought  that  little  place  out  in  Or- 


chard Bend  and  had  money  left 
over  ..."  he  sighed.  "Sleep  money 
I  call  it.  The  kind  that  gives  a  fel- 
low like  me  a  little  cushion  of  se- 
curitv  so  he  can  go  to  sleep  at 
night  .  .  .  ." 

Cristeen  met  his  glance  and  her 
eyes  had  fierce,  challenging  lights  in 
them. 

"Security!"  she  repeated.  "You're 
making  me  hate  that  word,  Tom 
McCarthy.  At  least  you're  making 
me  hate  what  that  word  means  to 
you— a  safe  little  rut  whether  your 
wife  is  happy  or  not  .  .  .  ." 

Tom  held  her  shoulders  with  firm, 
steady  hands. 

"Listen,  honey,"  he  said,  "secur- 
ity is  what  I  do  want  for  you  and 
Tommy  and  for  more  children.  Let's 
sell  that  house  on  Circle  Drive.  We 
can  get  a  good  buy  at  Orchard 
Bend.  Some  of  the  gang  from  the 
office  live  out  there.  You  remember 
Sid  Garns  and  Buff  Hatch?" 

Cristeen  did  remember  them. 
Nice  enough  fellows  in  their  middle 
twenties,  with  nice  enough  wives 
who  were  willing  to  settle  down  in 
a  nice  enough  rut.  But  that  wasn't 
what  she  wanted. 

"They  like  it  out  there!"  His 
voice  coaxed  her.  "Only  an  hour 
from  town— thev  have  fruit  trees 
and  a  little  garden  and  there's  a 
golf  course— their  kids  have  a 
pony  .  .  ,  ." 

She  would  die,  thought  Cristeen. 
She'd  simply  die.  She  had  been 
reared  on  a  small  farm,  and  she 
was  not  going  back  again. 

Verny  would  laugh  when  she 
heard  about  this!  Verny  had  always 
thought  that  Tom  wouldn't  get 
ahead.  She  had  the  condescending 
manner  of  a  woman  who  has  been 


STEAK  FOR  THURSDAY 


247 


smart  enough  to  marry  a  man  who 
was  aheacly  rich.  Why  couldn't 
Tom  remember  how  Cristeen  had 
struggled  to  get  away  from  a  small 
town?  Did  she  ha\e  to  remind  him 
of  the  effort  it  took,  after  she  was 
graduated  from  high  school,  to  earn 
money  to  pay  her  tuition  to  business 
college?  And  had  he  forgotten  how 
determined  she  was  to  make  good 
on  that  first  typing  job  at  Langs? 
Hadn't  she  progressed  steadily  until 
she  was  one  of  the  top  secretaries 
before  they  were  married? 

CHE  twisted  away  from  him. 

"Orchard  Bend!"  she  scoffed. 
"Where  is  your  vision,  Tom?  If 
you're  contented  with  a  place  in 
Orchard  Bend,  you'll  end  up  be- 
ing like  Orchard  Bend.  If  you  want 
to  live  on  Circle  Dri\e,  vou'll  be 
hke  Circle  Drive." 

Tom  folded  his  arms  across  his 
chest.  He  had  a  worn,  defeated 
look. 

"I  want  a  little  peace  and  rest, 
Cris,"  he  said.  "Maybe  we  who 
have  been  through  one  war  and  half 
expect  another  one  and  are  now 
fighting  taxes  and  inflation  are  will- 
ing to  settle  for  a  safe  little  spot 
without  all  the  glitter." 

His  face  had  that  haunting  ap- 
peal that  always  gave  her  a  guilty 
stab.  Her  eyes  flickered  away  from 
his.  She  didn't  want  to  hurt  him, 
but  she  simply  had  to  make  him 
realize  how  much  she  wanted  to 
live  on  Circle  Drive  and  how  im- 
portant it  was  to  take  advantage  of 
the  opportunity  Aunt  Julia  had 
given  to  them. 

"When  you  sulk,"  she  said, 
dimpling,  "you  look  determined  to 
hold  out  till  the  end  of  time  .  .  .  ." 

His  mouth  curved  a  little.  Then 


he  caught  her  hand  in  both  of  his 
and  pretended  to  bite  the  tips  of 
her  fingers. 

Tom's  strong  arms  went  around 
her  and  drew  her  close  to  him. 

"Why  do  you  have  to  be  so  per- 
sistent?" His  voice  was  husky.  "A 
guy  doesn't  stand  a  chance  with  a 
persistent  woman— if  he  loves  her," 
he  whispered  against  her  cheek. 

Cristeen's  smile  was  a  wide,  sweet 
cur\'e  across  her  face. 

"You  mean— we're  moving  to 
Circle  Drive?" 

"Isn't  that  what  you  want  most 
of  all?"  he  countered. 

Her  eyes  were  blue  as  sapphires. 

"If  you  say  so,  Tom,"  she  mur- 
mured. 

"If  I  say  so,"  he  repeated.  His 
\oice  was  edged  with  misgivings. 
"As  though  what  I  have  to  say 
means  anything.  I'm  only  the  guy 
who  pa\s  the  bills  and  does  the  wor- 
rying for  this  family  .  .  .  ." 

Cristeen  hugged  him. 

"You're  the  guy  who  carries  the 
whole  world  on  his  shoulders— mv 
world,  that  is.  Now  finish  your 
breakfast.  You'll  need  strength  for 
the  big  move." 

Tom  sat  down  at  the  table  again. 

"I  need  my  head  fixed,"  he  mut- 
tered. "My  state  of  mind  is  a  per- 
fect example  of  the  world's  con- 
fusion .  .  .  ." 

"You'll  feel  like  a  king  of  Circle 
Drive,"  Cristeen  told  him.  Tom 
didn't  answer. 

CHE  was  the  busiest  woman  in  the 
world,  Cristeen  thought  two 
hours  later,  as  she  backed  their 
little  car  from  the  garage  and  sent 
it  humming  down  the  highway. 
Tommy,  rosy-cheeked  and  freshly 
bathed  and  in  clean  white  rompers, 


248 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


cuddled  close  to  her  side.  She  was 
fresh  and  rosy,  too,  in  her  pink  lin- 
en suit. 

"You're  a  nice  young  man/'  Cris- 
teen  told  him  proudly.  "Do  you 
like  to  go  with  Mama?" 

"Go— go!"  he  gabbled. 

"First,  we'll  stop  at  Central 
Market  for  the  groceries.  Then  we'll 
go  up  to  Circle  Drive  and  see  our 
new  home.  Or  shall  we  stop  in  and 
visit  Verny  first?" 

Tommy  clapped  his  hands,  and 
Cristeen  concluded  that  what  they 
did  wouldn't  make  much  difference 
to  him.  Just  being  ali\'e  was  fun 
for  Tommy. 

\^erny  hasn't  any  little  boys— or 
girls  either,  she  added  to  herself,  her 
brows  puckering.  She  is  busy  be- 
ing Mrs.  Arch  Sherman  and  enter- 
taining. Cristeen  wondered  if  she 
e\'en  wanted  children,  but  maybe 
she  was  misjudging  her,  she  thought. 

She  and  Verny  had  lived  together 
in  a  little  apartment  on  Bassford 
Street  before  they  were  married. 
\^erny  was  LaVern  Haynes  then,  a 
commercial  model,  slender,  darkly 
fascinating,  with  a  swing  to  her  walk 
and  a  lift  to  her  chin  that  told  you 
she  was  going  far  in  this  world. 

Was  Verny  the  real  reason  she 
had  been  so  persistent  about  moving 
to  Circle  Drive?  Was  it  because 
Verny  lived  there?  Did  she  want 
to  show  her  they  could  live  there, 
too? 

Then  her  heart  hurt  a  little  as  she 
remembered  how  Tom's  shoulders 
had  drooped  when  he  walked  along 
the  sidewalk  to  get  the  bus  so  she 
could  use  the  car.  He  was  too 
young  to  have  drooping  shoulders- 
only  twenty-eight— two  years  older 
than  she  was. 


Love,  she  thought,  fiercely,  is  a 
necessity.  And  the  kind  of  love  she 
felt  for  Tom  couldn't  be  a  mistake 
—it  was  the  \'ery  essence  of  life,  the 
magic  that  made  the  everyday  heart- 
aches endurable.  It  was  her  love 
for  Tom  that  made  her  so  deter- 
mined for  him  to  succeed;  it  was 
her  lo\'e  that  would  melt  Circle 
Dri\'e.  She  could  hardly  wait  to  tell 
Verny  about  it.  How  surprised  she 
would  be.  Cristeen  decided  to  go 
there  right  after  she  bought  the 
groceries. 

She  parked  the  car,  lifted  Tommy 
in  her  arms,  and  hurried  into  the 
Central  Market.  He  squealed  with 
joy  when  he  saw  the  wire  baskets  in 
their  metal  carts,  so  she  placed  him 
in  the  front  end  of  one  and  wheeled 
him  from  one  department  to  an- 
other. 

The  butcher  gave  her  a  gleaming 
white  smile  when  she  stopped  be- 
fore his  counter,  and  as  Cristeen 
smiled  back  at  him,  she  thought 
how  much  she  appreciated  a  neat- 
looking  butcher.  She  would  miss 
his  cheerful  greeting  when  she 
moved  from  his  neighborhood. 

"Hello,  Mrs.  McCarthy,"  he 
beamed.  "Isn't  this  your  steak 
night?  It's  Thursday.  How  about 
a  nice  thick  prime  sirloin?" 

Cristeen  hesitated.  It  was  their 
steak  night,  but  they  would  have  to 
cut  down  on  things  like  that  no\\ 
they  were  moving.  They  would 
barely  be  able  to  get  by  if  Tom 
gave  up  his  Saturday  golf  and  their 
Thursday  steak,  and  their  Friday 
movie  and  dinner  out  .... 

She  shook  her  head. 

"Not  tonight.  I  think  I'll  take 
some  chipped  beef  .  .  .  ." 

"You're  missing  something,"  he 


STEAK  FOR  THURSDAY 


249 


said,  tipping  the  steak  so  she  could 
see  it  better. 

"I  know/'  Cristeen  answered 
slowly,  watching  him  put  it  back  on 
the  tray. 

Tom  needed  that  steak.  He  ate 
only  a  sandwich  and  a  bowl  of  soup 
for  luncheon.  And  he  was  thinner 
lately.  But  they  just  couldn't  af- 
ford it  now,  she  told  herself,  with 
a  frown. 

TT  was  after  eleven  o'clock  when 
Cristeen  turned  the  car  from 
Edgehill  Boulevard  and  entered  the 
exclusive  Circle  Drive  district.  Her 
heart  winged  with  pride  as  she 
looked  at  the  expansive  parkway, 
velvet  smooth  as  though  even  the 
grass  in  this  district  grew  to  well- 
groomed  perfection  by  some  prince- 
ly right.  Each  house  was  of  a  dif- 
ferent design,  individually  character- 
istic of  its  owner.  At  the  very  top 
of  the  curving  street,  on  a  stately 
hill  with  a  full  view  of  both  the 
mountains  and  the  valley  was  the 
home  Aunt  Julia  had  left  to  them. 
It  was  a  large  white  stucco  house 
with  a  curving  cornice  and  a  round- 
ed picture  window  that  was  unique, 
and  yet  as  regal  as  Aunt  Julia  had 
been. 

It's  the  prettiest  place  on  the 
Drive,  Cristeen  thought,  as  she 
stopped  her  car  in  front  of  Verny's 
English  gabled  house  about  a  block 
below  it.  It  had  charm  and  charac- 
ter and  looked  like  something  out 
of  a  Chadwick  novel. 

She  jumped  out,  took  Tommy  in 
her  arms,  and  was  halfway  up  the 
steps  that  circled  the  terraced  lawn, 
when  she  stopped  dead  still,  staring 
at  the  big  sign  on  the  grass  in  front 
of  her.    For  Sale/ 


She  couldn't  breathe.  She  put 
Tommy  down  by  her  feet  and  stood 
there  with  the  world  spinning 
around  her.  Why  hadn't  Verny 
told  her?  They  had  lunched  to 
gether  only  last  week,  and  she 
hadn't  mentioned  such  a  thing. 
Something  must  have  happened, 
something  serious  .... 

She  lifted  Tommy  again,  hurried 
to  the  front  door,  and  rang  the  bell. 
She  could  hear  the  chimes  echo  in- 
side. After  a  minute  she  rang  again 
and  then  the  third  time.  Now  she 
could  hear  someone  close  a  door 
and  then  swift,  impatient  footsteps 
coming  through  the  hall  as  though 
the  one  coming  to  answer  was  doing 
so  only  because  the  ring  had  been 
so  insistent.  Probably  the  house- 
keeper, Cristeen  thought. 

But  it  was  Verny  who  opened  the 
door,  a  pathetically  pale  Verny, 
thin,  drawn,  with  a  dark  satin  robe 
pulled  tightly  around  her,  buttoned 
crookedly. 

''Verny!  What's  happened?  The 
house— I  didn't  know  .  .  .  ." 

*'Oh,  Cris— come  in—" 

Verny's  hands  smoothed  her  dark 
hair.  Then  she  pressed  them  hard 
against  her  face. 

"I  can  hardly  think— things  hap- 
pened so  fast  .  .  .  ." 

She  turned  and  led  the  way  into 
the  living  room,  and  Cristeen  fol- 
lowed her.  She  sat  down  on  the 
nearest  settee  and  put  Tommy  on 
the  floor. 

'Tell  me—"  she  said,  feeling  weak 
and  dizzy. 

Verny's  hands  fluttered  to  her 
throat. 

"It's  Arch— he's  in  the  hos- 
pital   " 

"Oh,  no  .  .  ."  Cristeen  breathed. 

"A  complete  breakdown."     Her 


250 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


\oice  was  ragged.  'He  collapsed  at 
the  office— last  Monday— I  think  it 
was— and  he's  so  young,  Cris— only 
twenty-nine.  Too  much  work— and 
worry— Dr.  Garns  said." 

Cristeen  couldn't  speak.  She 
could  feel  her  heart  begin  to  thump 
inside  of  her.  Too  much  wony—it 
might  have  been  Tom! 

''Oh,  Verny/'  was  all  she  could 
say,  and  it  sounded  so  inadequate. 
But  she  couldn't  tell  her  that  she 
had  thought  Arch  Sherman  was 
rich,  and  that  he  didn't  have  a 
worry  in  the  world.  She  hadn't 
dreamed  that  anything  could  hap- 
pen that  would  take  Verny's  house 
away  from  her. 

''Cris— I  was  so  wrong,"  Verny 
was  saying.  "You  don't  know  what 
it's  like  to  know  you've  been  so  ter- 
ribly wrong  .  .  .  ."  Her  voice 
trailed  away. 

Cristeen's  eyes  squeezed  shut.  She 
couldn't  bear  to  see  Verny  so  un- 
strung. Verny  was  the  strong  con- 
fident kind  who  sailed  through  life 
on  a  high  wind. 

"He  bought  this  house  for  me 
when  he  really  needed  the  money 
for  his  business— he  gave  me  every- 
thing I  asked  for- and  I  kept  on 
asking  and  asking.  Oh,  Cris— Fm 
so  ashamed/" 

She  bent  her  head  and  turned 
away. 

Cristeen  touched  her  hand. 

"Verny  —  please  don't  —  Arch 
loves  you  —  he  wanted  to  give  you 
things.  Don't  blame  yourself." 

"But  I  do— I  do.  I  didn't  know 
how  much  he  meant  to  me  until 
this  happened.  If  you  could  see 
him  so— so  exhausted— so  sick." 

Cristeen  pulled  her  gently  down 
beside  her. 


"I'm  glad  I  came,"  she  mur- 
mured. 

Verny's  eyes  wavered  and  she  wet 
her  lips.    At  last  she  spoke. 

"I'm  glad,  too— now  that  you're 
here.  But— I  wouldn't  have  called 
you,  Cris— I  couldn't." 

"Verny!  Why  not?"  Cristeen  de- 
manded. 

She  shrugged  and  her  shoulders 
were  sharp  under  her  black  robe. 

"I  guess— because  I've  been  so 
envious  of  you,  Cris,"  she  said  in  a 
voice  like  dry  leaves. 

"Envious— of  me/" 

"Yes,  Cris.  That's  why  I  didn't 
go  to  see  you  very  often  or  invite 
you  here.  Seeing  you  and  Tom— 
and  the  baby  in  your  cute  little 
home  made  me  realize  so  many 
things.  You  are  the  kind  of  wife 
I  want  to  be,  Cris— the  kind  who 
works  along  with  her  man  and 
makes  him  feel  rich  when  he  doesn't 
have  a  dime."  Her  voice  stumbled 
Her  eyes  glistened.  Then  she  went 
on  bravely.  "I'll  try  to  be  like  you, 
Cris,  if  the  Lord  will  give  me  an- 
other chance.  That's  all  I  ask— a 
chance  to  show  Arch  that  I  can  be 
the  right  kind  of  wife,  too." 

r^RISTEEN  felt  a  great  hot  lump 
in  her  throat.  She  turned  her 
head  so  she  could  look  out  of  the 
picture  window  and  see  Aunt 
Julia's  house  at  the  top  of  the  hill; 
the  beautiful  white  house  with  the 
crystal  chandeliers  and  the  rooms 
opening  one  into  another— 

What  could  she  say,  she  asked 
herself,  wishing  she  could  hide 
somewhere.  Should  she  tell  Verny 
about  the  house  and  that  she  had 
made  Tom  promise  to  live  there 
even  though  he  couldn't  afford  it? 
Or  would  it  be  kinder  to  let  her 


STEAK  FOR  THURSDAY 


251 


friend  think  she  was  perfectly  hap- 
py in  a  httle  place  they  could  af- 
ford? 

Her  mouth  quivered  and  she 
blinked  hard  to  hold  the  tears  back, 
but  they  glazed  her  vision  and  she 
saw  the  white  house  in  the  distance 
through  a  misty  blur.  It  was  so  far 
away. 

She  took  a  deep  breath.  The 
noonday  sunshine  flickered  through 
Verny's  heavy  mesh  draperies  and 
sprayed  gold  across  the  carpet. 

Cristeen  could  tell  her  that  she 
had  envied  her  all  of  this,  but  she 
realized  that  was  not  the  way  to 
help  Verny  now. 

She  looked  at  Verny. 

''If  you  sell  this  house,"  she  asked, 
'Vhere  will  you  live?" 

Verny  lifted  her  head  and  Cris- 
teen thought  she  saw  a  bright  new 
courage  come  into  her  eyes. 

''We'll  have  enough  for  a  little 
place  somewhere,"  she  said.  "We 
can  start  over.  I'll  have  to  work 
until  Arch  is  strong  enough.  But  I 
won't  care— if  he  can  just  get  well." 

r^RISTEEN  took  a  long  deep 
breath  and  listened  as  the  big 
clock  in  the  hallway  chimed  the  half 
hour. 

"You  might  like  Orchard  Bend," 
she  suggested  in  a  tender  little  voice. 
"Tom  and  I  are  thinking  of  a  home 
out  there.  We  want  a  place  where 
we  can  have  fruit  trees  and  a  few 
chickens— and  a  pony." 

She  gave  Verny  her  rainbow 
smile. 


"Tom  wants  the  kind  of  place  a 
fellow  can  afford  and  still  have  sleep 
money." 

She  bit  her  lip.  She  shouldn't 
have  said  that. 

''Sleep  money?"  Verny  repeated, 
and  she  almost  smiled.  "I  like  that. 
I  think  Arch  will  like  it,  too,  when 
I  tell  him.  We'll  like  a  place  out 
there,  Cris— especially  if  you  and 
Tom  live  there." 

Tommy  squirmed  and  sat  up. 
Then  he  began  to  yell  and  kick  and 
pull  at  his  mother. 

"He's  hungry,"  Cristeen  said  as 
she  got  to  her  feet.  "He's  just  like 
Tom.  He  likes  to  eat  on  time.  I 
have  some  milk  in  the  car." 

Verny  stood  up,  and  Cris  saw 
that  hope  had  warmed  her  eyes. 
And  when  she  led  the  way  to  the 
front  door  a  gentle,  confident  swing 
had  come  back  to  her  walk. 

"Why  don't  you  come  over  for 
dinner  after  you  go  to  the  hos- 
pital?" she  asked. 

She  tried  to  keep  her  voice  casual, 
but  she  knew  this  was  a  terribly  im- 
portant moment  in  their  lives.  If 
Verny  accepted,  it  meant  the  be- 
ginning of  a  new  kind  of  compan- 
ionship for  all  of  them. 

Verny  toyed  a  moment  with  the 
buttons  on  her  robe.  Then  she 
smiled. 

"I'd  like  to,  Cris,"  she  said,  "and 
I  will— if  Arch  is  any  better.  But 
please— nothing  fancy." 

"Oh,  no,"  Cris  called  over  her 
shoulder  as  she  hurried  out.  "We'll 
just  have  salad— and  steak.  I  always 
have  steak  for  Tom  on  Thursday." 


Hal  Rumel 


TABLE  ARRANGEMENT  BY  FLORENCE  C.  WILLIAMS 


cJhe  uien  [Part^ 

Helen  S.  WiJJiams 

HAVE  you  ever  thought  about  giving  a  Hen  Party  at  Eastertime?  Florence  Wilhams 
found  a  colorful  china  hen  and  nested  her  right  in  the  center  of  the  table.  From 
this  friendly,  comfortable-looking  hen  came  dozens  of  ideas  to  make  the  midmorning 
party  unique  and  delightful. 

Scattered  over  the  table  were  kernels  of  wheat.  Small  flower  frogs  held  tall  stalks  of 
wheat  as  gracefully  as  if  they  were  growing  and  blowing  in  an  open  field.  On  each 
place  card  were  miniature  hens,  roosters,  and  chicks,  and  even  the  fruit  cup  was  served 
in  chicken-shaped  dishes. 

Not  only  did  the  table  pictured  here  create  an  atmosphere  for  the  Hen  Party,  but 
the  food  served  carried  out  the  idea  and  was  delicious.  Each  guest  had  been  asked  to 
bring  a  favorite  recipe  which  used  eggs  or  chicken.  These  were  exchanged  and  written 
in  recipe  books  with  cover  and  pages  outlined  in  the  shape  of  a  hen. 

Have  you  ever  tasted  Eggs  Benedictine?  If  you  haven't,  try  this  recipe  which 
Florence  used.  You  and  your  guests  will  have  a  real  treat.  On  a  round  piece  of  but- 
tered toast,  place  a  piece  of  ham,  a  poached  egg,  and  cover  with  Hollandaise  Sauce. 

HOLLANDAISE   SaUCE 


2  egg  yolks 

1  tbsp.  water 

1  tbsp.  lemon  juice 

Vi  tsp.  salt 


/'8    tsp.  pepper 
1  Vi    tbsp.  butter 


1   tbsp.  flour 

1  cup  boiling  water 


Page  252 


THE  HEN  PARTY  253 

Mix  the  first  five  ingredients.  Melt  butter  and  flour,  then  add  water  slowly.  Pour 
into  egg  mixture  stirring  constantly  until  thick.  Pour  over  the  poached  egg  and  serve 
piping  hot.     It  is  delicious,  and  such  a  glorified  way  of  serving  eggs! 

The  Hen  Party  at  any  season  of  the  year  is  exciting  and  different,  and  can  be 
given  by  any  one  who  has  a  little  originality  and  who  wants  to  do  things  a  little  differ- 
ently. Besides,  it's  fun  to  be  invited  to  a  Hen  Party,  because  women  are  sort  of  like 
comfortable  little  hens,  they  love  their  chicks,  and  they  like  to  keep  careful  watch  over 
their  brood.  They  love  to  cluck  a  bit  about  their  friends  and  children — so  what 
could  be  more  fun  than  to  entertain  at  a  delightful  Hen  Party? 


Ci/ 


inquain 

Vesta  N.  Lukei 

Silver — 

Gray  cloud  figures 

Trail  purple  shadow-veils 

And  scatter  raindrop  sequins  as 

They  go. 


cJhe  JLower  uiills 

Lucille  Waters  Mattson 

<'^"V/f  OTHER,  look!  I  can  sec  the  Teton  Peaks!  Why  can't  I  see  them  from  home?" 
■*-  ■'•I  glanced  out  the  car  window  at  the  majestic  snow-capped  pinnacles  in  the  dis- 
tance and  answered  briefly,  "Well,  son,  it  is  because  at  home  we  are  too  close  to  the 
lower  hills,  and  they  obstruct  the  view.  Even  though  we  are  actually  nearer  to  the 
peaks  at  home  than  we  are  here,  we  cannot  see  over  the  little  hills." 

As  the  car  sped  homeward  the  little  boy's  question  started  a  train  of  thought.  What 
a  good  simile  the  incident  was  for  the  ways  of  life. 

How  often  we  come  close  to  the  higher  peaks,  but  involved  in  the  business  of  living 
and  earning  a  living,  we  cannot  see  the  higher  purpose  of  this  mortal  life.  It  is  so  easy  to 
live  in  a  rut  of  routine,  habit,  and  worldliness  that  we  go  along  for  days,  months,  and 
sometimes  years  without  putting  ourselves  in  a  spiritual  position  to  view  the  ultimate 
heights  of  perfection  for  which  we  should  be  striving.  So  easy  to  live  away  a  lifetime 
with  no  broader  view,  no  higher  goal  in  sight  than  the  foothills  of  worldly  success. 

It  is  dangerous  to  live  thus,  for  we  are  receptive  to  Satan's  wishes,  and  when  world- 
ly disappointments  and  sorrows  befall  us,  we  find  our  souls  have  become  small  and 
hard  and  bitter.  How  much  more  rewarding  it  is  to  weigh  any  questionable  pleasures  of 
our  immediate  surroundings  at  their  true  value,  and  keep  in  sight  the  goal  of  eternal 
salvation. 

My  son,  my  prayer  for  vou  is  that  you  may  regard  worldliness  with  detach- 
ment, and  during  this  visit  of  testing  and  trial  on  earth,  have  always  before  you  the 
pinnacle  of  celestial  perfection. 


Her  Own  Life 


Ruth  Moody  Ostegar 


THE  soft,  rose-tinted  light  of 
the  early  spring  dawn  was 
beginning  to  permeate  the 
room  where  Myra  Glennon  lay 
dreaming.  She  wore  the  gown  of 
a  bride,  and  seemed  to  float  over  a 
gossamer  bridge  of  dreams  into  a 
shining,  joyous  land  of  warmth,  hap- 
piness, and  love. 

Suddenly  she  was  awake;  the 
dream  was  gone  forever,  and  she  was 
faced  with  reality. 

Well,  it's  entirely  possible,  she 
thought.  Why  shouldn't  I  become 
a  bride?  Even  if  I  am  twenty-five, 
I've  still  got  a  good  future,  and  I'm 
really  not  bad  looking.  If  I  could 
only  get  away  from  this— this  stupid 
town!  Everyone  here  thinks  of  me 
as  'Toor  Myra,  a  schoolmarm  and 
nursemaid  to  an  invalid  mother." 
It  just  isn't  fair  at  all!  I  should  have 
a  chance  to  live  my  own  life! 

Four  years  previous  to  this,  when 
Myra  was  a  senior  at  the  university, 
the  sudden  death  of  her  father  had 
left  a  situation  which  had  changed 
her  plans  completely.  Her  mother, 
an  invalid,  was  left  a  home  with  a 
mortgage,  a  car  not  completely  paid 
for,  a  pile  of  small  debts,  and  no 
means  of  support.  Of  her  three 
children,  Myra  alone  was  free  to 
care  for  her.  Her  oldest,  a  son 
with  a  wife  and  two  children,  was 
attempting  to  finish  law  school  on 
his  G.  I.  funds.  Her  second  son 
was  in  Korea. 

Bravelv  gi^'ing  up  her  plans  for  a 
B.A.,  Myra  had  faced  the  situation, 
finished  her  teaching  requirements, 
signed  a  contract  as  a  teacher  in  the 

Page  254 


city  schools,  and  had  taken  upon  her 
young  shoulders  the  responsibility 
of  her  mother  and  her  home.  She 
had  willingly  volunteered  her  serv- 
ices in  this  matter,  and  had  never 
regretted  it.  She  loved  her  mother, 
and  no  sacrifice  was  too  great  for  her 
sake.  But  this  morning,  with  spring 
in  the  air,  she  was  frankly  rebellious, 
and  longed  for  a  husband  and  chil- 
dren of  her  own. 

If  I  were  only  back  in  school,  she 
thought.  Fm  sure  I'd  meet  some 
nice,  older  fellow  there,  perhaps 
someone  taking  out  a  higher  degree. 
Her  mind  was  carried  away  for  a 
few  minutes  on  the  incoming  tide 
of  imagination.  Then  she  sighed, 
at  any  rate,  if  not  a  husband,  I 
might  have  a  career:  I've  always 
wanted  to  write.  Who  knows,  I 
might  write  the  great  American 
novel,  or  be  a  foreign  correspond- 
ent flying  to  interesting  spots  all 
over  the  world? 

"My-ra,"  her  mother's  tired  voice 
interrupted  the  wild  ebb  tide  of 
fancy.  ''Are  you  awake?  It's  time 
to  get  up,  dear." 

'Tes,  Mother,  Fm  awake."  Once 
again  she  sighed. 

"Myra,  will  you  please  bring  me 
a  cup  of  hot  water  when  you  get 
up? 

''Hot  water?"  Myra  yawned  and 
sat  up  on  the  edge  of  her  bed.  ''Yes, 
of  course.  Mother,  I'll  have  it  there 
in  a  minute." 

She  hastily  slipped  into  a  house- 
coat and  slippers,  and  for  the 
next  hour  and  a  half  had  no  time 
whatever  for  dreams.  When  she  was 


HER  OWN  LIFE 


255 


finally  ready  for  school,  she  helped 
her  mother  into  her  wheel  chair,  set 
the  telephone  and  radio  beside  her, 
and  made  ready  to  leave. 

"Now,  Mother,  Yve  got  every- 
thing ready  for  your  lunch.  Mrs. 
Manning  (the  woman  next  door 
who  eared  for  her  mother  while  she 
was  away)  will  find  my  note  in  the 
kitchen.  I've  got  to  run  now;  I  hope 
you'll  be  happy."  She  stooped  and 
kissed  the  frail,  wrinkled  cheek. 

''Be  careful,  Myra.  Don't  drive 
too  fast." 

''I  won't.  Mother,  'bye  now." 
A  few  minutes  later  Miss  Glen- 
non  let  herself  into  the  room  at 
the  Jefferson  Street  School  where 
she  taught  the  third  grade.  She  took 
off  her  coat  and  hung  it  up,  dusted 
her  desk,  arranged  the  apple  blos- 
soms she  had  brought  with  her,  con- 
sulted her  lesson  plans  for  the  day, 
and  began  copying  an  assignment  on 
the  blackboard.  As  her  hands  per- 
formed these  familiar  tasks,  her 
mind  was  busy  with  but  one  prob- 
lem. How  could  she  arrange  her 
affairs  in  order  to  attend  the  uni- 
versity again  next  vear? 

John,  her  older  brother,  was  now 
a  struggling  young  lawyer,  ha\ing  a 
hard  time  to  meet  the  payments  on 
his  newly  acquired  home.  His  house 
was  already  full,  his  wife  over- 
worked, and  his  children,  whose 
number  had  grown  to  four,  made 
her  mother  nervous.  Dick,  the  sec- 
ond brother,  now  an  engineer,  was 
here  and  there  on  one  job  or  an- 
other, and  a  construction  camp  was 
certainly   no   place   for   an   invalid. 

The  door  opened,  and  two  little 
girls  came  into  the  room. 
.    ''Good  morning,  girls,"  she  greet- 
ed them. 


"Good  morning.  Miss  Glennon," 
they  chorused. 

"What  brings  you  here  so  early?" 

"We  didn't  want  to  be  late." 

"Well  run  out  of  doors  and  play; 
it's  nice  this  morning,  and  I  have 
work  to  do." 

"Can  me  and  Sandra  take  out 
the  ball?" 

"You  should  remember  to  say 
'Sandra  and  I,'  Judy.  You're  almost 
through  the  third  grade." 

"Well  then,  can  we?" 

"Yes,  Judy,  you  may.  Come  here 
a  minute,  Sandra.  Will  vou  please?" 

The  little  girl  stood  before  her 
teacher  who  inspected  her  closely. 
"Before  you  go  to  play,"  Myra  sug- 
gested, "I  think  you  should  go  to 
the  rest  room  and  wash  your  face. 
You  don't  want  all  the  children  to 
know  that  }'0u  had  egg  and  jam  for 
breakfast,  do  you?" 

"No-o." 

"Well  run  along  now,  and  be  sure 
and  get  it  good  and  clean." 

As  the  door  closed,  Myra  once 
again  took  up  her  task,  this  time  in 
an  annoyed  manner. 

Am  I  going  to  have  to  spend  the 
rest  of  my  life  correcting  the  gram- 
mar and  inspecting  the  faces  of  the 
Judys  and  Sandras  of  this  world? 
she  asked  herself.  It's  so— so  frus- 
trating, telling  the  same  children 
the  same  things  day  after  day.  It 
isn't  that  I  don't  like  teaching,  for 
I  really  do,  but  I  don't  want  to 
spend  my  whole  life  at  it! 

riNCE  again  the  door  opened  and 
Mr.  Johnson,  the  principal,  en- 
tered. 

"Good  morning.  Miss  Glennon, 
the  contracts  finally  got  here.  I  sup- 
pose we  can  count  on  you  again 
next  year,  can't  we?" 


258 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


school  yard.  He's  a  good  boy,  but 
he  has  a  temper,  and  he  is  easily 
led.  I  wish  I  could  do  something 
for  him. 

Monday  morning,  after  a  satisfy- 
ing week-end  of  garden  work  and 
letter  writing,  mixed  with  church  go- 
ing and  relaxing,  Myra  arrived  at 
school.  Her  plans  for  the  future, 
now  that  the  letters  to  her  brothers 
were  actually  written,  seemed  much 
nearer  consummation,  and  she 
smiled  happily. 

But  her  happiness  was  short  lived. 
The  children  began  arriving,  and 
soon  the  whole  schoolground  buzzed 
with  excitement.  Snatches  of  con- 
versation came  through  the  partially 
opened  windows.  Myra  did  not  like 
what  she  heard,  and  walked  outside. 

''What's  all  this  about  someone 
being  sent  to  jail?"  she  asked. 

"It's  Jimmy!" 

'They  smashed  all  the  windows!" 

''She's  going  to  send  them  to  jail 
for  a  year!" 

"The  cops  got  'em!" 

Many  excited  voices,  all  talking  at 
once,  tried  to  inform  her. 

"Wait  a  minute!"  she  said,  hold- 
ing up  both  hands.  Then,  turning 
to  one  of  the  older  boys,  she  said, 
"John,  you  tell  me  about  it." 

It  developed  that  three  boys  had 
broken  into  a  woman's  house, 
smashed  her  windows,  lamps,  and 
dishes,  thrown  things  all  over  the 
floor  and  generally  made  a  shambles 
of  it.  A  neighbor,  seeing  something 
was  wrong,  had  notified  the  police. 
The  boys  had  been  apprehended 
and  had  spent  the  night  in  the 
juvenile  detention  home.  Two  of 
them,  one  of  whom  was  Jimmy's 
brother,  belonged  to  a  gang  and  had 
caused  trouble  l^efore.  Ihe  third 
was  Jimmy. 


Fear  clutched  Myra's  heart.  She 
realized  that  he  was  in  serious 
trouble.  She  also  felt  that  he  was 
undoubtedly  innocent  of  any  offense 
except  that  of  tagging  along  or  be- 
ing present.  She  knew  that  there 
was  usually  a  morning  paper  in  the 
teachers'  room,  and  she  hastily  made 
her  way  there. 

AS  juvenile  delinquency  usually 
made  the  front  page,  she  had  no 
trouble  finding  the  article.  She 
scanned  it  quickly.  The  story  was 
much  as  she  had  gleaned  it  from 
the  children,  with  no  names  men- 
tioned. The  woman,  a  Mrs.  Weems, 
was  pressing  charges,  and  the  three 
boys  were  to  be  arraigned  before 
Judge  Toft  at  three  that  afternoon. 

I  must  do  something!  I've  just 
got  to  help  Jimmy;  I  must  see  Judge 
Toft! 

The  telephone  directory  promptly 
produced  his  number,  and  as  the 
distance  to  his  office  was  a  short 
one,  she  made  an  appointment  for 
the  noon  hour. 

"You'd  have  made  a  good  lawyer. 
Miss  Glennon,"  the  judge  smilingly 
remarked  after  she  had  poured  out 
her  tale  of  the  neglected  boy  who 
expressed  the  beautiful  thoughts  of 
his  soul  in  poems,  and  was  ready  to 
fight  for  his  brother's  good  name. 

"His  age  is  in  his  favor.  We  rare- 
ly send  a  ten-year-old  to  a  detention 
home.  This  is  also  his  first  offense, 
but  he  should  be  taught  a  lesson." 
Judge  Toft,  with  the  tips  of  his 
fingers  pressed  against  each  other, 
looked  off  into  space,  deep  in 
thought. 

"Miss  Glennon,  if  I  were  to  put 
Jinmiy  on  probation  for  a  year,  and 
make    him    accountable    to    you, 


HER  OWN  LIFE 


259 


would  you  be  willing  to— well,  sort 
of  be  responsible  for  him?" 

"Oh,  yes,  certainly,  I'll  do  any- 
thing! I  know  what  I'll  do,  I'll 
gi\'e  him  a  permanent  job  helping 
me  in  the  yard.  He's  large  and 
strong  for  his  age,  and  he  loves  the 
garden.  That  will  give  him  some 
responsibility  and  also  a  little  mon- 
ey for  some  decent  clothes,  hair- 
cuts, and  the  many  needs  of  a  boy. 
It  will  help  me  keep  track  of  him, 
too,  and  he'll  be  in  good  company 
at  least  part  of  the  time." 

"Well,  we'll  try  and  handle  it 
that  way,  Miss  Glennon." 

Myra's  mind  was  so  full  of  Jimmy 
and  his  problem  that  she  never 
thought  of  her  own  until  she  got 
back  to  the  schoolroom  and  pulled 
out  the  drawer  of  her  desk.  There 
she  saw  the  teacher's  contract. 

"What  have  I  done?  What  ha\e 
I  done?"  she  cried  aloud.  "I  can't 
do  this!  I'm  going  away  to  school!" 
She  dropped  heavily  into  the  chair. 
The  smarting  tears  stung  her  eyes. 
She  bowed  her  head  down  upon 
her  arms.  She  would  have  burst 
into  uncontrolled  sobbing,  but  her 
school  teacher's  aplomb  and  self- 
control  quickly  asserted  itself. 


What  should  she  do?  Phone 
Judge  Toft  and  tell  him  she'd 
changed  her  mind  and  couldn't  help 
Jimmy?  Or  give  up  all  her  golden 
dreams  of  the  future? 

Deep  within  her  heart  she  slowly 
began  to  realize  that  all  along  she 
had  known  that  her  plans  were  not 
feasible.  She  couldn't  go  her  own 
way  and  leave  her  mother,  her 
home,  and  now— Jimmy.  After  all, 
was  not  her  job  of  guiding  the  feet 
of  the  young  into  paths  of  knowl- 
edge, integrity,  honesty,  and  love  of 
their  country  much  more  important 
to  this  land  than  writing  the  great 
American  novel?  Or  for  that  mat- 
ter, was  it  not  more  important  than 
even  her  own  selfish  happiness, 
which  she  would  be  seeking  at  the 
expense  of  others? 

Finally  she  raised  her  head,  took 
the  contract  from  the  desk,  and 
signed  it,  unwaveringly. 

"Someone  must  look  after  the 
Jimmys  of  this  world,"  she  said, 
"and  I  guess  the  job  falls  to  me." 

Myra  was  dreaming  again,  but  this 
time  her  feet  were  firmly  implanted 
in  the  soil  of  reality,  and  by  the 
hand  she  led  a  shabby,  uncared  for, 
ten-year-old  boy. 


if ioment  of  nlusic 

Dorothy  /.  Roberts 

Joy,  joy — something  sings  inside  me. 
How  could  I  ha\e  earned  this  tune  of  peace; 
Where  could  I  ha\e  paid  the  precious  coinage 
Time  must  have  taken  for  its  bright  release? 

Long  ago  did  I  select  this  music; 
By  some  stern  barter  make  the  just  decree 
That  for  some  sacrifice  I  ha\e  forgotten 
This  sudden  gladness  should  nou-  sing  in  me? 


1 1  Lake  a  c// 


rain 


Ruth  K.  Kent 

WANT  to  make  a  train  of  matchboxes?  All  you  need  in  addition  to  the  matchboxes 
are  half  a  dozen  empty  spools  of  equal  size,  a  few  pipe  cleaners,  and  one  bright 
button. 

To  make  the  engine,  use  the  outside  of  the  match  box,  the  part  that  the  box  slides 
into,  and  the  box,  too.  F'irst  glue  one  of  the  empty  spools  upright  near  one  edge  of  the 
top  of  the  outside  box  (for  the  smoke  stack).  Now  turn  a  spool  down  behind  the  up- 
right spool  that  was  glued  to  the  top  of  the  box  (for  the  cab).  Pull  the  ends  of  the 
pipe  cleaner  down  around  the  sides  of  the  box  and  fasten  underneath. 


PIPE  CLEAMER 
\ 


*  SPOOL 
BUTTOM 


\ZT^^ 


SPOOL 


ip=t; 


SPOOL 
WHEELS 


Now,  for  the  wheels,  run  pipe  cleaners  through  two  spools.  Turn  the  box  over  and 
cut  out  two  oblong  places  from  the  bottom,  one  inch  wide  and  a  little  longer  than  the 
spools.  Place  one  spool  with  the  pipe  cleaner  through  the  hole  at  the  front  of  the  box 
so  half  of  the  spool  sticks  out  underneath  the  box.  Now  pull  the  pipe  cleaner  up  over 
the  box  and  fasten  at  the  top.  This  makes  the  front  wheels.  Now  do  the  same  thing 
at  the  other  end  of  the  box  with  the  other  spool  for  the  back  wheels.  Glue  the  bright 
button  onto  the  front  end  of  the  box  for  a  headlight.  A  red  button  is  best.  Now  your 
engine  is  finished. 


CUT  OUT  FOR  WHEELS 


\^_^         \_^SPOOL 


To  make  the  cars,  cut  out  the  places  in  the  bottoms  of  the  boxes  for  the  wheels. 
Then  punch  holes  in  the  sides  of  the  box  a  half  inch  from  the  bottom  of  the  box  and 
just  above  the  cut-out  places  in  the  bottoms.  Put  the  spools  with  the  pipe  cleaners  run 
through  them  into  the  cut-out  places,  then  pull  up  the  pipe  cleaners  and  insert  the 
ends  into  the  holes  that  you  punched  in  the  sides  of  the  box,  then  fasten  the  ends  to- 
gether inside  of  the  box,  and  the  cars  are  finished. 

Page  260 


MAKE  A  TRAIN  261 

PIPE  CLEANERS 


REAR  FRONT 

To  make  couplings  cut  the  pipe  cleaners  in  two.  Fold  one  of  the  pieces  so  the 
ends  are  together  and  push  the  ends  through  the  back  end  of  the  engine.  Reach  in- 
side under  the  spool  wheel  and  bend  the  ends  back  half  an  inch.  Bend  the  part  stick- 
ing out  up  to  make  a  hook.  Make  the  same  kind  of  loop  at  the  back  end  of  one  of 
the  cars.  At  the  front  end  of  the  cars,  push  the  two  folded  ends  of  the  pipe  cleaner 
through  and  bend  back  the  ends.  Make  a  loop  of  the  part  sticking  out  and  loop  it 
over  the  hook  made  at  the  back  end  of  the  engine  and  the  other  car.  (Milk  cartons  can 
also  be  used  in  place  of  matchboxes.) 

Now  your  train  is  ready  to  run  and  carry  a  lot  of  cargo. 


uL  uLandful  of  ^JUirt 

Vivian  CampheW  Work 

npAKE  a  handful  of  dirt,  feel  the  dampness  and  the  softness;  feel  the  life  in  it.  There, 
*       within  the  plain  brown  cover  of  the  earth,  lies  a  power  that  cares  for  all  living 
things. 

Get  a  wrinkled,  dried-up  little  seed,  and  take  a  handful  of  dirt  to  cover  it.  Water 
this  carefully  for  a  few  days,  and  watch,  watch  the  life  come  creeping  forth,  stretching 
bright  green  fingers  to  the  sun!  The  seed  and  the  water  cannot  do  this  without  the 
power  in  a  handful  of  dirt. 

Think  of  all  the  trees  and  plants  and  grasses  that  are  anchored  firmly  in  the  soil. 
All  mankind  depends  on  these  for  hfe.  Thus,  our  life,  too,  is  held  within  that  handful 
of  earth. 

More  than  life  comes  from  the  earth.  From  her  bosom  wells  forth  beauty — the 
beauty  of  outstretched  fields,  running  gold  and  green  and  copper  in  the  sun.  She  gives 
us  the  shadows  of  the  forests  and  the  rugged  upward  thrust  of  hills. 

Surely  beauty  comes  from  the  earth!  Her  themes  and  patterns  are  repeated  in 
every  story  picture  and  song.  All  the  loveliness  that  man  creates  he  fills  with  the 
beauty  he  sees  about  him,  the  beauty  that  comes  from  the  earth. 

Take  a  handful  of  earth  now.  Feel  the  softness,  the  beauty,  and  the  life  of  it. 
Within  this  handful  is  a  little  bit  of  yesterday,  a  part  of  today,  and  all  the  promise  of 
tomorrow.  The  soil  is  precious.  Guard  it  carefully,  use  it  wisely,  and  work  it 
reverently. 

■  ♦  ■ 

xyin    Linaerstanaing  uieart 

Anne  S.  W.  Gouid 

E  only  see  the  surface  of  people,  and  know  little  of  their  struggles,  tears,  and 
heartaches.     We  can  only  live  nobly  by  the  cultivation  of  compassion. 


w 


oJhe  uiub^-cJ hroated  uiufnmingmrd 

Roy  B.  McLain 

npHE  hidden,  sequestered  touch-me-nots  were  in  the  ghmmering  height  of  their  in- 
•■•       evitable  glory.     Their  extensive  seed  pods  were  intermittently  snapping  open  at 
the  slightest  touch. 

Suddenly,  there  came  a  zooming,  sinister  noise  and  a  flash  of  dazzling  color.  With 
grace  and  swerveless  poise,  a  tiny,  ruby-throated  hummingbird  was  thrusting  its  long  bill 
into  the  delicate  colored,  speckled  flowers.  Its  bill  inflexively  remained  very  rigid  while 
the  bird's  body  seemed  to  gracefully  vibrate  up  and  down.  It  could  not  have  weighed 
more  than  half  an  ounce.  It  withdrew  its  bill,  and  with  rapidly  vibrating  and  rotating 
wings,  it  backed  up,  and  like  a  helicopter,  stood  still,  swaying  from  side  to  side,  while 
it  selected  the  next  spicy  flower  from  which  to  draw  nectar.  Its  untiring  wings  rotated 
so  fast  that  they  appeared  as  a  gray  film;  then  it  flew  away'  at  a  speed  of  at  least  sixty 
miles  an  hour.  (This  rate  of  speed  enables  it  to  spend  its  winters  in  the  region  of  the 
Gulf  Coast  and  Central  America.) 

The  hummingbird  lit  on  the  limb  of  the  huge  oak  tree  that  shaded  the  touch-me-nots. 
What  was  this  I  saw?  A  tiny  nest  not  an  inch  long! 

Two  tiny,  beautiful,  and  aggressive  heads  popped  up  and  were  fed  by  the  parent  by 
regurgitation.     Instantly  the  father  bird  disappeared. 

An  examination  of  the  cup-shaped  nest  revealed  the  fact  that  it  was  attached  length- 
wise on  the  limb,  which  caused  the  nest  to  take  on  an  elongated  appearance.  The  out- 
side was  made  of  lichens.  The  inside  was  composed  of  the  softest  material  —  like  milk- 
weed silk. 

A  chicken  hawk  ga\e  out  its  erratic  cry,  as  it  spied  with  its  keen  e\-e  the  tiny  nest. 

Page  262 


THE  RUBY-THROATED  HUMMINGBIRD  263 

The  ruby-throated  hummingbird  accepted  the  hawk's  sweeping  challenge.  Like  a  plane, 
the  bird  climbed  for  ele\'ation.  With  its  sharp  bill  it  stabbed  the  hawk.  The  ruby- 
throated  bird  wheeled,  maneuvered  decisively  below  the  hawk,  and  landed  a  very  dis- 
tressingly and  painful  jab  to  the  hawk's  heaving  breast.  The  hawk  flapped  its  wings 
and  hastily  departed. 

Our  red-throat  considers  the  hawk  and  the  crow  its  number-one  enemies  and 
usually  attacks  them  with  vigor  and  drives  them  away. 

Of  the  more  than  five  hundred  species  of  the  hummingbirds,  the  ruby-throated  is 
the  only  species  found  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains.  The  male  has  a  very  beautiful 
patch  of  ruby-red  on  its  throat.  The  firm-faced  female  has  a  whitish  throat  and  dull 
gray  coloring.     Usually  only  two  eggs  of  a  whitish  color  are  found  in  the  nest. 

In  romance  their  actions  seemed  very  peculiar.  The  delicate  female  sat  mutely  on 
a  twig.  The  ruby-throated  male  zipped  an  arc  around  her  at  a  terrific  rate  of  speed. 
She  appeared  not  to  notice  him.  Next  he  passed  her,  flying  on  a  straight  line,  and 
uttered  a  very  peculiar  sound.  Next  he  zoomed  by  like  a  flying  saucer,  but  she  quietly 
withdrew  to  the  wild  touch-me-nots. 


. . .  Kylnd    Lje  Snail  cfind 


Beth  G.  Chnstensen 

TT  was  the  usual  hurry  around  our  house.  Relief  Society  work  meeting  always  means 
•*■  lots  of  planning  and  preparation.  I  had  set  the  table  and  fixed  the  lunches  the 
night  before  in  order  to  save  the  valuable  morning  time. 

Everything  was  going  along  very  well — extra  well  in  fact.  My  next-door  neighbor 
had  offered  to  keep  the  two  younger  children,  which  would  relieve  me  of  their  care. 
I  am  the  second  counselor  and  in  charge  of  work  meeting.  This  meeting  promised  to 
be  an  exceptionally  busy  one,  so  with  the  children  taken  care  of,  I  could  surely  do 
more. 

With  my  husband  off  to  work,  my  older  children  on  their  way  to  school,  and  the 
younger  ones  settled  next  door,  I  was  ready  to  go.  I  rushed  in  to  gather  up  my  things. 
I  had  just  enough  time  to  go  the  ten  miles  to  the  chapel.  Suddenly,  I  realized  my  car 
keys  were  nowhere  to  be  found.  I  searched  the  usual  places  again  and  again  without 
success.     I  had  to  be  there!     I  had  to  have  those  keys. 

My  first  feeling  was  one  of  complete  bewilderment,  but  then  I  decided  to  ask 
our  Heavenly  Father's  help.  I  rose  from  my  knees  and  walked  straight  to  a  set  of  keys 
we  had  not  seen  for  weeks.  I  thanked  the  Lord  for  this  blessing,  and  hurried  on  my 
way. 

How  marvelous  it  is  to  know  that  we  have  help  so  close  and  so  freely  given!  Do 
we  appreciate  it?  Do  we  use  this  help  as  often  as  we  should,  not  only  for  the  big  prob- 
lems of  life,  but  for  the  little  things  as  well? 

Our  Heavenly  Father  meant  it  when  he  said:  "Ask,  and  it  shall  be  gi\'en  you;  seek, 
and  yc  shall  find;  knock,  and  it  shah  be  opened  unto  you"  (Matthew  7:7). 


Photograph  courtesy  Josephine  Brower 

dieinoom  klutit  LPresentea  to    if Lissionanes 
at  L^artnage  ^au 

Josephine  Brower 

npHIS  beautiful  quilt  was  not  originally  owned  by  Latter-lay  Saint  people.  A  pioneer 
^  family  settled  in  Illinois  in  1819,  at  which  time  a  daughter  made  the  quilt.  It 
was  hand-woven,  hand-dyed,  and  hand-quilted,  with  thousands  and  thousands  of  small- 
est stitches.  The  quilt  remained  as  a  precious  heirloom  in  the  family  for  many  years, 
finally  being  handed  down  to  Bessie  and  Lillian  Geyer  of  Fort  Madison,  Iowa,  from  their 
great-great-aunt  Ann  Kar. 

On  June  21,  1954,  Mrs.  Bessie  Geyer  visited  the  old  Carthage  jail.  The  story  she 
heard  impressed  her  so  much  that  she  was  prompted  to  return  the  following  week  with 
her  family.  It  was  then  that  she  presented  this  quilt  to  the  missionaries  at  Carthage 
jail,  Elder  Richard  A.  Brower,  and  Sister  Josephine  Brower.  As  recipients  of  this 
treasure,  the  missionaries  feel  that  the  quilt  adds  much  to  the  bedroom  of  the  old  jail, 
in  which  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  and  his  brother  Hyrum  sealed  their  testimony  with 
their  blood. 


CJnendship  s   (garden 

Gene  Romolo 

Two  must  create  friendship's  garden, 
It  takes  two  to  make  it  grow; 
Each  must  aid  its  cultivation 
Through  the  years,  its  seeds  resow; 
Love  and  patience  must  keep  vigil 
To  destroy  intruding  weeds 
Lest  there  be  no  perfect  blossoms 
To  produce  renewing  seeds. 


Page  264 


Green  Willows 


Chapter  3 
Deone  R.  Sutherhnd 


Synopsis:  Lillian  and  her  friend  Patricia 
are  \ery  miieh  interested  in  the  affairs  of 
Pat's  three  unmarried  aunts  —  Agnes, 
Margaret,  and  Karen.  The  two  older  sis- 
ters are  schoolteachers,  and  Karen  is  pre- 
paring to  follow  the  same  profession.  Lil- 
lian and  Pat,  however,  cannot  understand 
why  Margaret  should  not  marry  her  neigh- 
bor Dr.  Turner,  who  is  a  former  suitor  of 
hers  and  now  a  widower.  Lillian  and  Pat 
and  Pat's  parents  are  in\ited  to  the  Diffen- 
dorf  home  for  dinner.  Another  guest  is 
John  Alder,  the  new  director  of  the  sum- 
mer theater  in  Green  Willows.  It  ap- 
pears that  John  and  Karen  have  met 
before. 

PAT'S  father  car\ecl  the  meat, 
and  Pat  and  I  helped  serve 
and  clear  the  table.  Karen 
was  sitting  next  to  John  Alder,  and 
she  kept  trying  to  get  up  to  help,  but 
Agnes  said  we  could  do  it  fine.  I 
don't  think  she  talked  to  the  direc- 
tor at  all,  though  he  said  two  or 
three  things  to  her  that  I  couldn't 
hear.  Margaret  said  that  yes,  she'd 
heard  about  Dr.  Turner's  son  com- 
ing home  for  good  now.  Yes,  she 
had  meant  to  be  at  Sunday  School. 
This  was  the  first  Sunday  she'd 
missed  in  she  didn't  know  how  long. 
Yes,  it  was  certainly  nice  that  they 
were  going  to  be  together  all  the 
time  now.  Two  winters  apart  w^ere 
too  much  even  though  they  did  visit 
at  Christmas  and  in  the  summers. 
No,  she  hadn't  heard  whom  thev 
were  going  to  get  for  a  steady  house- 
keeper. Well,  it  was  partly  that 
Gwennie's  mother  hadn't  been  able 
to  part  with  the  boy  after  she'd  lost 
her  daughter.  Yes,  everyone  could 
understand  wanting   to  hold   onto 


something  that  was  Gwennie's. 
Gwennie  had  never  had  good  health 
from  the  time  she  married,  Agnes 
said.  The  conversation  went  on  and 
on  while  we  ate.  Pat  and  I  didn't 
say  anything,  but  we  did  prick  up 
our  ears  when  they  talked  about  the 
plays  that  were  going  to  be  present- 
ed at  the  straw-hat  theater  that  sum- 
mer. 

'T'm  trying  to  persuade  Karen  to 
come  down  and  take  a  part,  but  she 
won't  co-operate,"  said  John  Alder 
to  Margaret. 

"Oh,  I'm  afraid  I've  too  much  to 
do  with  my  music  this  summer," 
Karen  said  hurriedly.  "Drama  is 
Margaret's  field,  reallv,  not  mine." 

"You  were  just  passing  the  time 
away  when  vou  took  those  drama 
classes  last  winter?"  John  asked 
lightly. 

"Yes,"  said  Karen  in  a  low  voice. 
"That  is,  I  was  filling  hours.  I  really 
enjoyed  them,  you  know.  I'm  going 
to  be  teaching  this  winter.  I  have 
lots  of  obligations,  Dr.  Alder,  that 
I  have  to  repay." 

"What  obligations?"  Agnes  asked. 
"You  certainly  have  not.  You're  go- 
ing into  teaching  because  you  love 
it,  Karen.  You  don't  have  anything 
to  repay." 

John  Alder  broke  his  roll.  "Why 
don't  you  come  back  for  your  Mast- 
er's Degree,  Karen?  Didn't  you  say 
once  that's  what  you  wanted  to 
do?" 

"Well,  I  do,  but  after  I've  saved 
enough  money  .  .  .  ." 

Page  265 


266 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


'There  are  teaching  fellowships," 
John  Alder  persisted. 

Pat's  mother  looked  up.  "Oh,  are 
you  interested  in  going  on  to  school, 
Karen?  Daddy's  business  is  doing 
so  well  now,  we  can  repay  Agnes 
and  help  you  a  little,  too." 

"Please,"  said  Karen,  "I  really 
don't  know  what  I  want  to  do  now. 
I  thought  I  knew  what  I  had  to  do, 
or  ought  to  do.  Now  I  don't  even 
know  what  I  want  to  do  .  .  .  ."  She 
stopped  helplessly. 

"For  goodness  sakes,  Karen,  do 
talk  sensibly,"  Agnes  said.  "Mashed 
potatoes,  Margaret?" 

"Yes,  I'll  get  them."  Margaret 
got  up  and  left  the  room.  She 
brought  back  the  bowl  filled  again 
with  whipped  potatoes  with  butter 
yellowing  the  dips.  "Do  wTiat  you 
want  to  do,  Karen,"  Margaret  said. 
"That's  the  best  way  in  the  long 
run. 

"Of  course,"  said  Agnes.  "That's 
what  we  all  do.  You'll  make  a 
wonderful  teacher,  Karen.  You  have 
no  idea  the  satisfaction  one  can  get 
out  of  teaching  children." 

"It  must  almost  compare  with 
teaching  one's  own  children,"  said 
John  Alder. 

"Well,  I  wouldn't  know  about 
that,"  said  Agnes,  looking  at  him 
in  some  surprise,  "but  it  is  a  very 
satisfying  profession  as  you  should 
know  yourself." 

"Oh,  I  quite  agree,"  said  John 
Alder. 

A  FTER  dinner  we  sat  at  the  long 
dining-room  table  cracking  soft- 
shelled  walnuts  and  eating  them. 
Pat's  father  had  leaned  back  com- 
fortably in  his  chair.  At  last  Aunt 
Agnes  said  we  really  should  go  into 
the  parlor.    Karen  could  play  a  little 


music  for  them.  Pat's  mother  and 
Aunt  Agnes  and  Aunt  Margaret 
cleared  the  table.  Karen,  after  one 
short  selection,  hovered  between  the 
kitchen  and  dining  room. 

John  Alder  came  to  the  door  of 
the  dining  room.  "If  you  won't 
play  any  more,  Karen,  won't  you 
show  me  the  garden.  I'm  really  very 
interested  in  seeing  the  grounds 
around  here." 

"Are  there  enough  helping  in  the 
kitchen?"  Karen  asked. 

"More  than  enough,"  Margaret 
said.     "Run  along." 

"I'd  love  to,  then,"  Karen  agreed. 
''The  gardens  are  interesting  to  us 
because  we  have  kept  the  original 
patterns  and  flower  beds  as  outlined 
by  our  great-grandparents  .  .  .  ." 

Pat  and  I  went  out  and  sat  on 
the  back  porch.  We  were  too  full 
to  move.  Why  did  dishes  always 
follow  every  meal?  But  no  one 
asked  us  to  help. 

"What  do  you  say  we  walk  in 
front  and  see  if  Phil's  out  in  his 
yard?"  Pat  asked. 

"Okay,"  I  said. 

We  went  around  the  corner  of 
the  house.  Karen  was  disappearing 
up  a  path  toward  the  little  wooden 
gate  that  led  to  the  orchard.  John 
Alder  followed,  almost  touching  her 
arm. 

"See,"  he  was  saying,  "all  your 
arguments,  your  imaginary  obliga- 
tions, everything  disappeared  like 
magic  at  dinner.  Why  are  you  so 
fearful  about  admitting  to  your- 
self .  .  .  ?" 

His  words  disappeared  into  lower 
tones  when  he  caught  sight  of  us. 
We  went  up  the  front  walk. 

The  Turner  house  was  very  simi- 
lar to  the  old  Diffendorf  house.     It 


GREEN  WILLOWS 


267 


was  large,  with  rounded  cupolas  and 
long  porches.  Trees  crowded  the 
yards.  No  one  seemed  to  be  out. 
We  crossed  the  street  and  walked 
up  and  down  the  front  ditchbank. 
There  was  a  bench  swing  under  one 
of  the  trees.  We  waited,  balancing 
ourselves  on  the  little  bridge  across 
the  ditch. 

"Maybe  he's  taking  a  nap,"  Pat 
said. 

*'A  boy  our  age  taking  a  nap?"  I 
scoffed.  ''Let's  try  the  swing."  We 
walked  into  the  yard  to  the  side  of 
the  house  and  began  swinging. 

''Well,  hi,"  said  Dr.  Turner,  com- 
ing out  of  the  French  windows  on 
the  side  of  the  house.  "Have  you 
seen  Phil?" 

"No,"  we  said  hopefully.  "Is  he 
out  here  some  place?" 

"He  came  out  with  his  book  a 
few  minutes  ago.  I  was  going  to 
talk  with  him,  but  I  got  called 
to  the  phone.  Phil!"  He  cupped  his 
hands. 

"Over  here,"  Phil  said.  He  got 
up  from  behind  the  lilac  bushes.  "I 
was  just  resting  until  you  came  out." 
He  didn't  look  at  us.  "I  wonder 
where  all  the  fellows  are?" 

"Well,  there  comes  Mike  now," 
said  Dr.  Turner. 

"Hey,"  yelled  Mike,  wheeling  his 
bike  over  to  the  ditch.  "I  came  down 
to  see  you  for  awhile." 

"Swell,"  said  Phil.  He  looked  at 
us  uncertainly.  We  stood  our 
ground. 

"Why  don't  we  go  on  up  to  my 
room,  Mike?  We  can  talk  all  right 
up  there."  They  ran  into  the 
house. 

"I'm  sure  he'll  get  to  be  a  little 
more  civilized  before  long,"  Dr. 
Turner  said  to  us. 

"Oh,  that's  all  right,"  said  Pat. 


"All  the  boys  our  age  are  like  that 
now." 

"Well,"  said  Dr.  Turner,  "Fm 
glad  you  understand  anyway."  He 
looked  over  toward  the  Diffendorf 
house.  "Are  all  your  aunts  home, 
now,  Pat?" 

"Yes,"  said  Pat.  "We  just  had 
dinner.  John  Alder  came  to  din- 
ner. 

"Oh,  yes,  he's  the  new  director 
of  the  theater  for  this  summer,  isn't 
he?"  Dr.  Turner  broke  off  a  twig 
from  the  lilac  tree.  "I  really  ought 
to  check  on  Margaret's  arm.  Come 
on,  and  I'll  walk  you  kids  back." 

We  went  across  the  street  to  the 
Diffendorf's. 

"lATE  went  around  to  the  back  of 
the  house.  I  couldn't  see  any 
sign  of  Karen  or  John  Alder.  Dr. 
Turner  opened  the  back  door,  and 
we  preceded  him  into  the  kitchen. 

"Hi,"  he  said.  "Give  me  another 
dishtowel,  and  I'll  help." 

Pat's  Aunt  Margaret  had  both 
hands  deep  in  the  dishwater  suds. 
Everyone  laughed,  but  Pat's  Aunt 
Margaret  didn't  turn  around  after 
the  first  quick  glance  at  Dr.  Turner. 

"We're  almost  through,"  Agnes 
said.  "There's  a  sliver  of  pie  left  if 
you  want  it." 

"She  remembers  how  I  used  to 
come  begging  slivers  of  pie  years 
ago,"  Dr.  Turner  said. 

Agnes  untied  her  apron.  "It's  too 
long  altogether  since  you  came  for 
pie,  Mark  Turner.  You  shouldn't 
keep  so  busy." 

"Well,  lots  of  things  happen  with 
the  years.  But  your  pie  hasn't 
changed.    The  best  I  ever  tasted." 

"Well,  you  don't  have  to  eat 
standing  up,"  Pat's  mother  said. 
"Sit  there  at  the  table." 


268 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


''Oh,  Vm  all  right."  Dr.  Turner 
cut  another  piece.  'Til  mix  busi- 
ness with  pleasure.  Fll  take  a  look 
at  your  arm,  Margaret,  when  you're 
through  with  the  dishes." 

'1  was  going  to  call  the  nurse 
about  it  tomorrow  or  this  after- 
noon," Margaret  said.  'Tm  sure 
I'm  immune;  there's  a  very  strong 
reaction." 

''My  word,"  said  Agnes,  "I  forgot 
your  arm.  Wash  yourself  off  and 
go  sit  outside  and  rest  a  bit  .  .  .  ." 

"Oh,  how  silly.  It's  nothing  at 
all,"  Margaret  said  hurriedly.  "Be- 
sides I'm  almost  finished." 

"So  am  I  with  the  pie,"  said  Dr. 
Turner.  "Come  outside,  Margaret, 
where  the  light  is  better." 

Margaret  washed  her  hands  in  the 
little  bathroom  by  the  kitchen.  Dr. 
Turner  and  Pat  and  I  went  out  on 
the  back  porch  and  waited.  In  a 
moment  she  came  out  the  door. 
"Really,  I'm  sure  everything's  just 
fine.  We  have  nothing  to  worry 
about." 

Dr.  Turner  took  her  hand  and 
examined  her  arm.  "You're  quite 
right,  Margaret.  You're  immune 
to  mumps.  But  I  hope  you're  not 
going  to  be  immune  to  my  friend- 
ship any  more." 

Pat  and  I  walked  around  the 
house  again.  Maybe  Phil  and  Mike 
had  come  out  by  now  and  needed 
a  couple  of  My  Girl  Fridays. 

Pat's  father  came  out  on  the  front 
porch.  "Got  to  get  started  back, 
girls.  We  need  a  little  time  to  get 
ready  for  Church  and  do  a  little 
reading.  Agnes  and  the  girls  need 
some  quiet,  too.  Did  you  have 
sweaters?" 

VIT'E  ran  up  the  stairs  to  get  my 
sweater  that  Mother  had  made 


me  wear,  though  it  was  far  too  warm 
for  one.  We  stood  at  the  high  nar- 
row windows.  "  The  Lady  of  Sha- 
lott'  or  should  I  say  Two  Ladies  of 
Shalott?"  I  asked,  looking  out  of 
the  window  with  Pat. 

"I  didn't  think  you  were  such  a 
romantic,"  Margaret  said,  coming  in- 
to the  room.  'Tour  father  wants 
you  girls  to  hurry." 

'Tm  not,"  I  said.  "I'd  much 
rather  bounce  just  once  on  that 
feather  bed  than  be  a  dozen  Ladies 
of  Shalott  at  castle  windows." 

"I've  thought  of  something.  Why 
don't  you  and  Pat  come  and  spend 
a  night  or  two  with  us  during  your 
vacation,  and  you  can  bounce  a  few 
times  on  the  feather  bed  in  the 
guest  room?  Agnes  might  not  like 
you  bouncing  all  over  her  bed." 

"Oh,"  Pat  squealed,  "can  we  real- 
ly come?  Lillian  and  I  both  at  the 
same  time?" 

"Surely,"  said  Margaret.  "We'll 
name  the  day.  Let's  see.  It  can't 
be  next  week  end,  but  how  about 
two  weeks  from  Friday?  No,  the 
plays  are  starting.  We'll  make  it 
three  weeks;  everything  in  the  the- 
ater should  be  running  smoothly  by 
then.  You  can  go  to  the  play  on 
Friday  night  and  spend  Friday  and 
Saturday  nights  with  us.  Is  that 
too  far  ahead  for  you  to  remem- 
ber?" 

"Oh,  no,"  we  both  said  emphat- 
ically. We  were  going  to  a  play, 
too! 

Pat's  mother  called  from  the 
stairs.    "Girls,  we  really  must  be  go- 


ing. 


We  all  went  down  the  stairs  to- 
gether. Dr.  Turner  was  talking  to 
Karen  and  John  Alder. 

"I'd  love  to  give  you  all  a  ride  to 
Church  with  me,"  Dr.  Turner  was 


GREEN  WILLOWS 


269 


saying.  'Tve  got  to  go  home  and 
slick  Phil  up  some.  We  can  call 
for  you  in  about  an  hour.  Is  that 
all  right  with  you,  Margaret?" 

Margaret  was  on  the  stairs  behind 
us.  'Tes/'  she  said,  "that's  quite 
all  right  with  me.  We'd  love  a 
ride." 

'Til  leave  my  car  here,  then," 
said  John  Alder.  'Tm  sure  the  five 
of  us  can  get  in  the  same  car.  This 
will  make  my  first  Sunday  evening 
in  your  ward  a  pleasant  one,  though 
Fve  never  hesitated  about  going 
alone.  That  was  the  first  thing  Fd 
look  up  when  I  was  away  to  school." 

Karen  laughed,  'They'll  rope  you 
in  on  a  fireside,  John,  and  I  don't 
know  what  all.  We  have  a  celebrity 
in  our  midst." 

'Tm  not,"  John  Alder  said. 

''We're  not  going  to  make  it  un- 
less we  leave  right  now,"  Pat's  fa- 
ther said  firmly,  so  we  all  followed 
him  at  a  trot  to  the  car,  shouting 
our  goodbyes  and  thanks.  We  could 
hardly  wait  to  get  into  the  car  to 
tell  Pat's  mother  about  our  invita- 
tion for  coming  to  stay  with  Mar- 
garet. 

"How  kind  of  her.  I'll  talk  to 
Margaret  later  about  it  and  to  your 
mother,  Lillian.    They  have  always 


done  so  much  for  Pat  and  us,"  Pat's 
mother  said.  "You've  got  to  start 
repaying  Agnes  for  all  the  help 
you've  had,  Arthur." 

"I  will.  I'll  make  arrangements 
tomorrow,"  Pat's  father  said. 
"They're  a  wonderful  group  of  girls. 
Too  bad  none  of  them  ever  mar- 
ried. All  of  them  pretty  in  their 
own  way.  Agnes  is  maybe  a  trifle 
firm,  but  there's  nothing  wrong  with 
Margaret's  and  Karen's  looks." 

"Well,  Arthur,  you  can  hardly 
call  Karen  an  old  maid.  She's  just 
getting  out  of  college.  And  just  be- 
cause she's  going  to  teach  a  year 
doesn't  mean — " 

"Now,  Mother,  look  what  it's 
meant  to  Agnes  and  Margaret,"  said 
Pat's  father.  "Of  coiirse,  it  was 
Margaret's  own  fault." 

"We'd  better  discuss  this  later—" 
Pat's  mother  nodded  her  head  to- 
ward the  back  seat.  "Look  at  the 
forsythia  at  Sister  Daly's,  girls.  Isn't 
that  lovely?" 

"Yes,"  we  answered  in  a  chorus, 
a  trifle  disappointed  in  the  change 
of  subject.  We  leaned  back  against 
the  seat.  Would  three  weeks  take 
forever  to  pass,  we  asked  each  other? 
It  was  so  hard  to  wait. 

{To  he  continued) 


Crieart  Song 

Ida.  Isazcson 

Sweeter  tones  than  a  bow  ever  drew 
Across  a  string, 
Sing  fiom  my  heart 
All  my  glad  days 
And  wing  ...  to  you. 


FROM    THE    FIELD 


Margaret  C.  Pickeiing,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publieation  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal 
of  material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  April  1950,  page  278,  and 
the  Handbook  of  Instructions,  page  123. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photographs  submitted  by  Hazel  M.  Robertson 


UPPER  PHOTOGRAPH:  HAZEL  M.  ROBERTSON  AND  FERN  TANNER  LEE  VISIT 

HONG  KONG,  CHINA 

LOWER  PHOTOGRAPH:  JAPANESE  MISSION,   TOKYO  FIRST  AND  SECOND  BRANCHES 
RELIEF   SOCIETY    OFFICERS   AND   TEACHERS 

Page  270 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


271 


The  upper  photograph  shows  Sister  Hazel  M.  Robertson,  President,  Japanese  Mis- 
sion Relief  Society,  and  Sister  Fern  Tanner  Lee,  wife  of  Elder  Harold  B.  Lee,  riding 
in  jinrickshas  in  Hong  Kong,  China.  The  picture  was  taken  in  September  1954,  during 
the  \isit  of  Elder  and  Sister  Lee  to  the  Far  East  (Japan,  Okinawa,  Hong  Kong,  the 
Philippines,  and  Guam). 

Commenting  on  this  visit.  Sister  Robertson  reports:  "Sister  Lee  was  an  inspira- 
tion to  all  the  Relief  Society  sisters  in  the  Far  East,  and  her  words  of  advuce  and  counsel, 
and  her  beautiful  testimony  of  the  di\inity  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  and  Relief 
Society  work  will  always  be  remembered  by  the  sisters  of  the  Far  East." 

The  lower  photograph  shows  the  Tokyo  First  and  Second  Branches  Relief  Society 
officers  and  teachers. 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Chiyoko  Sasa;  Katsuko  Inagaki;  Atsuko  Uda;  Fu- 
miko  Matsumoto;  Hazel  M.  Robertson,  President,  Japanese  Mission  Relief  Society; 
Kyoko  Azegami;  Sister  Hidaka;  Sister  Hiramatsu. 

Second  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Hiroko  Nanjo;  Chiyo  Sato;  Chiyoko  Sagara;  Mo- 
toko  Nara;  Mutsuko  Matsumoto;  Miyoko  Noguchi;  Masae  Sakuma. 

Third  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Sister  Ozaki;  Sister  Yamaguchi;  Yoko  Takahashi; 
Masako  Kimura;  Hideko  Hata;  Taeko  Ishida;  Ethel  Young;  Masako  Miyajima. 

Fourth  row,  left  to  right:  Ikuko  Kato;  Fumiyo  Saito;  Kiyoko  Yamagishi;  Mikiko 
Kanai;  Kikue  Yoshino;  Miyoko  Horikoshi. 

Sister  Robertson  reports  that  this  protograph  was  "taken  at  our  Christmas  party 
commemorating  the  birthday  of  our  beloved  Prophet  and  founder  of  the  Relief  Society." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Eliza  L.  Robinson 

STAR  VALLEY  STAKE  (WYOMING),  FREEDOM  WARD  SPONSORS 

QUILTING  PROJECT 

Left  to  right:  Charleen  Putman;  Cherie  Luthi;  Ida  Robinson;  Ida  Jenkins;  Roberta 
Brower;  LaVerla  Bateman;  Annie  Crook;  Josephine  Laker;  Fern  Haderlie;  Ina  Erickson. 

This  project  wa-s  conducted  under  the  direction  of  Work  Director  Counselor  Clara 
Robinson  and  work  meeting  leader  Arlene  Clinger. 

Eliza  L.  Robinson  is  president  of  Star  Valley  Stake  Relief  Society. 


272 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by   Miriam  Knapp 


OAHU   STAKE    (HAWAII)    RELIEF   SOCIETY   STAKE   BOARD   MEMBERS 
MAKE  UNIQUE  AND  BEAUTIFUL  BLOUSES,  April  1954 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Christie  C.  Robertson,  First  Counselor;  Miriam 
Knapp,  President;  Eugenia  N.  Logan,  Second  Counselor. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Marion  Cook;  Mildred  Jenkins;  Eva  Newton; 
Louise  Kaanapu;  Irene  Cannon;  Virginia  Quealy;  Elisa  Uale. 

Irene  Cannon,  work  director,  Oahu  Stake,  reports  this  unusual  and  rewarding 
project:  "These  blouses  are  made  from  men's  dress  shirts.  They  are  worn  by  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Oahu  Stake  Relief  Society.  There  is  still  much  wear  in  a  shirt,  even  though 
the  collars  and  cuffs  are  frayed  and  worn.  Have  fun,  be  your  own  designer,  and  dec- 
orate your  blouse.  The  hard  part  of  the  sewing  is  already  done,  for  the  sleeves  are  in, 
the  buttonholes  made,  and  even  the  buttons  sewed  on,  unless  you  wish  to  change  them. 
The  neckline  is  already  made  and  may  be  easily  changed  to  any  desired  style. 

"To  make  the  blouse:  1.  From  the  waistline,  take  in  the  sides  up  through  the 
underarm,  and  taper  down  the  sleeve.  2.  Make  two  large  darts  in  front  from  the  waist- 
line tapered  up  towards  the  bust.  3.  Make  two  pleats  in  the  back  about  three  inches 
from  the  side  seams,  and  stitch  across  the  waistline,  so  that  they  will  stay  in  place 
^^•hen  the  skirt  is  on. 

"If  the  shirt  is  still  too  large,  it  can  be  taken  in  down  the  center  of  the  back,  right 
up  through  the  collar.  If  you  wish  to  have  a  collar  on  your  blouse,  use  either  the  lower 
end  of  the  shirt  or  some  contrasting  material  which  may  be  placed  on  top  of  the  shirt 
collar,  allowing  about  '/4  inch  to  turn  under.  Baste  the  top  collar  and  sew  around 
the  edge.  Material  for  the  cuffs  may  be  taken  from  the  lower  end  of  the  shirt,  or 
contrasting  material  may  be  used.  The  cuff  is  a  double  straight  piece  sewed  on  the 
underside  and  turned  up  on  the  right  side.  A  longer  sleeve,  reaching  below  the  elbow, 
may  be  made  by  cutting  the  shirt  sleeve  off  just  above  the  placket,  making  two  large 
pleats  to  fit  the  arm  below  the  elbow,  then  sewing  on  the  cufT.  A  blouse  with  a 
Chinese  neckline  is  very  attractive  and  may  be  made  by  cutting  the  shirt  collar  off  at 
the  band  to  which  it  is  sewed,  then  trim  with  braid,  rows  of  rickrack,  or  bias  tape.  A 
round,  square,  or  V-shape  neckline  can  be  cut,  faced  with  white  bias  tape,  and  then 
trimmed.     Lace  is  also  a  good  trim  for  these  necklines. 

"Nearly  every  ward  in  our  stake  showed  interest  in  this  project." 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


273 


Photograph  submitted  by  Rula  E.  Frank 

SEVIER  STAKE    (UTAH),   RICHFIELD   SIXTH  WARD   RELIEF   SOCIETY 
SINGING  MOTHERS  FURNISH  MUSIC  FOR  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
CONFERENCE,  November  1954 

Austrid  B.  Jenson,  chorister,  is  seated  at  the  left  on  the  front  row;  Ella  Gregerson, 
organist,  is  seated  at  the  left  on  the  third  row. 

Beth  V.  Anderson  is  president  of  Sevier  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Laura  S.  Beckstrand 

MILLARD  STAKE  (UTAH),  FILLMORE  FIRST  WARD  VISITING  TEACHERS 
WHO  HAVE  ACHIEVED  A  ONE  HUNDRED  PER  CENT  RECORD 

FOR  THREE  YEARS 


Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Rosetta  Utley;  Mollie  Carling;  Minnie  Whatcott; 
Mary  Smith;  Olive  ^^■  ilkins;  Martha  Bushnell;  Millie  Callister;  Hattie  Partridge. 

Second  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  June  Smith;  Alene  Mitchell;  Eva  Robison; 
Melba  Anderson,  Secretary;  Eva  Neilson,  First  Counselor;  Alice  Robison,  President; 
Nada  Mehille,  Second  Counselor;  Jannett  Robison;  Laura  Warner;  Hattie  Whatcott; 
Clara  Robison. 

Third  row,  left  to  right:  Lottie  Anderson;  Josie  Ashman;  }ane  Cox;  LaNola  Turn- 
er; Edith  Nechsic;  Zina  Hunter;  Olea  Davies;  Ester  Robison;  Mary  Jean  Robison;  Afton 
Nielson. 

Laura  S.  Beckstrand  is  president  of  Millard  Stake  Relief  Society. 


274 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  Aliene  N.  Bloxham 

HUMBOLDT  STAKE    (NEVADA),   ELKO   WARD   OPENING   SOCIAL 
"LET'S  GET  ON  THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  TRAIN,"  October  5,  1954 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Vilate  Bowers;  Vera  Crissey;  Catherine  Sargent; 
Mabel  Villaneuva,  First  Counselor;  Patt  Scott,  engineer. 

Second  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Clara  Hogge,  Second  Counselor;  Gladys  Turn- 
er, Secretary-Treasurer;  Beverley  Probert;  Gladys  Jensen;  Alice  Schoenfeld;  Jennie  Alan; 
Vivien  Hansen,  President. 

Aliene  N.  Bloxham  is  president  of  Humboldt  Stake  Relief  Society. 


NEW  ZEALAND  MISSION  RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONDUCTS  SPECIAL  PROJECT 
"WHAT  RELIEF  SOCIETY  HAS  DONE  FOR  ME  THIS  YEAR" 

Alice  W.  Ottley,  President,  New  Zealand  Mission  Rehef  Society,  reports  a  suc- 
cessful and  inspirational  project  in  which  the  sisters  were  asked  to  write  articles  on  the 
subject:  "What  Relief  Society  Has  Done  for  Me  This  Year."  These  compositions  were 
first  judged  in  the  branches,  then  in  the  districts,  and  finally  the  best  ones  were  sent  to 
the  mission  Relief  Society  board.  The  article  written  by  a  Maori  sister,  Eleanor  Orms- 
by,  was  judged  to  be  the  best  composition  submitted.  It  will  be  printed  in  the  mission 
magazine  Te  Karere,  and  Sister  Ormsby  will  be  given  special  recognition  at  Ilui  Tau  in 
April  1955.     Excerpts  from  Sister  Ormsby 's  article  are  given  herewith: 

"Relief  Society  has  helped  me  to  develop  in  so  many  \\ays  tliis  past  year.  I  have 
only  been  a  member  for  a  year,  and  in  that  time  my  mental  outlook  alone  has  broad- 
ened considcral:)ly.  When  I  think  of  each  separate  lesson,  I  rcaliz.c  that  in  some  way 
each  one  has  had  its  own  influence  and  has  taught  me  so  iUuch  of  many  things.  I 
think  of  the  theology  classes  and  those  wonderful  Book  of  Mormon  lessons.  I  low  they 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


275 


ha\'e  strengthened  my  testimony  by  increasing  my  knowledge  of  the  first  peoples  of 
the  American  Continent  ....  I  think  of  the  social  science  classes  ["Signs  of  the  Times"] 
and  am  humbled  by  the  feeling  that  I  am  at  last  beginning  to  grasp  the  prmciples  and 
meaning  of  existence  and  the  creation  .... 

"I  think  of  the  \^■ork  and  business  meetings  and  the  joy  and  fellowship  we  enjoy 
in  our  small  Hamilton  Branch.  How,  as  our  fingers  are  working  to  make  useful  articles, 
our  minds  are  occupied  with  the  lesson,  and  wc  learn  more  about  the  management  of 
our  homes.  We  get  to  kno^^•  each  other  more  intimately,  and,  united  in  our  interests 
and  beliefs,  we  know  the  true  meaning  of  the  \\ord  'friend.' 

"Most  often  I  think  of  the  literature  lessons,  which  is  only  natural,  as  I  am  the 
teacher.  I  read  a  lot,  perhaps  not  always  wisely,  but  too  much!  The  literature  lessons 
ha\e  gi\en  me  a  purpose  and  a  road  to  follow  in  my  reading  ....  I  ne\er  could  quite 
bring  myself  to  read  poetry  before.  Somehow,  it  seemed  dead.  Now  it  is  \ibrant  and 
alive,  at  least  most  of  the  poems  I  have  read  in  connection  with  the  lessons  are  alive, 
and  they  have  whetted  my  appetite  for  more.  I  do  not  now  pass  the  poetry  section 
in  any  library  without  a  glance.  The  classical  no^'els  we  ha\c  studied  this  year  have 
developed  my  judgment,  and  now  I  am  much  more  demanding  of  any  novel  I  read  .... 

"For  all  these  things  and  many  more,  I  am  truly  grateful." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Zina  P.   Dunford 

EAST  PROVO  STAKE   (UTAH),  BONNEVILLE  WARD  MAKES 

QUILT  AND  PILLOW 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Cecil  Rowberry,  First  Counselor  in  ward  bishopric; 
Merle  Stone,  First  Counselor,  Bonneville  Ward  Rehef  Society;  Helena.  Jorgensen,  Sec- 
ond Counselor;  Beth  Pace,  wife  of  the  ward  bishop;  Kenneth  Pace,  Bishop  of  Bonne- 
\ille  \\'ard;  Faye  Loveless,  President,  Bonneville  Ward  Relief  Society;  Reed  Barker, 
Second  Counselor  in  ward  bishopric. 

This  friendship  quilt  and  pillow  were  made  by  the  Relief  Society  members  of 
Bonnc\ille  \\^ard.  The  names  of  three  hundred  ward  members  are  embroidered  in  the 
lea\es  and  squares  of  the  quilt.  Each  member  whose  name  appears  on  the  quilt  con- 
tributed one  dollar  to  a  fund-raising  project.  The  quilt  was  then  presented  to  the 
bishop  as  a  personal  gift  at  a  ward  Christmas  party. 

Zina  P.  Dunford  is  president  of  East  Provo  Stake  Relief  Society. 


276 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


PhotoKraph  submitted  by  Mavil  A.  McMurrin  , 

NORTHWESTERN  STATES  MISSION,  SOUTHERN  OREGON  DISTRICT, 
COOUILLE  BRANCH  BAZAAR,  November  20,  1954 

Left  to  right:  Jennie  Wornstaff,  Magazine  representative;  Mildred  Elgmand,  the- 
ology class  leader  and  former  president,  under  whose  direction  most  of  the  work  for 
the  bazaar  was  accomplished;  Gladys  Mullen,  Work  Director  Counselor;  Phylis  Wolfe, 
President. 

Sister  Wolfe,  in  reporting  the  activities  of  this  new  Relief  Society  organization, 
tells  of  the  unusually  successful  activities  of  this  small  group:  "The  Coquille  ReHef 
Society  was  organized  in  October  1953,  and  the  picture  shows  the  results  of  our  work 
for  our  first  bazaar,  November  20,  1954.  It  was  held  in  connection  with  a  hobby  fair 
....  In  addition  to  dish  towels,  aprons,  pillowslips,  doilies,  pin  cushions,  tablecloths, 
and  our  first  quilt,  we  had  made  and  canned  mincemeat  and  plum  puddings,  and  filled 
decorated  cans  with  homemade  candies.  This  was  the  first  Relief  Society  bazaar  to  be 
held  in  this  community,  and  it  was  well  received.  All  but  ten  articles  were  sold.  There 
were  seven  members  of  our  Relief  Society  at  the  time  of  our  bazaar.  We  have  since 
grown  to  a  membership  of  nine." 

Mavil  A.  McMurrin  is  president  of  the  Northwestern  States  Mission  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  June  Orton 

BEN  LOMOND  STAKE   (UTAH),  NORTH  OGDEN  FIRST  WARD  VISITING 

TEACHERS  HONORED  FOR  THEIR  ACHIEVEMENT  OF  A  ONE 

HUNDRED  PER  CENT  RECORD  FOR  FIVE  YEARS 

December  29,  1954 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


277 


Front  row,  seated,  beginning  fonrth  from  left,  left  to  right:  Verna  Campbell,  First 
Counselor,  North  Ogden  First  Ward  Relief  Society;  Hazel  Gibson,  President;  Lavora 
Mathis,  Seeond  Counselor;  Bishopric  of  North  Ogden  First  Ward:  H.  Eugene  Nielsen, 
P'irst  Counselor;  Grant  L.  Alder,  Bishop;  x^rthur  Campbell,  Second  Counselor. 

Third  row,  standing,  second  from  the  left:  Diana  lladley,  visiting  teacher  message 
leader;  fourth,  fifth,  and  sixth  from  the  left,  Clara  Larsen,  Ellen  Bailey,  and  Etta  Storey, 
who  were  each  honored  for  thirty  years  of  \isiting  teaching. 

Fifth  row,  standing,  left  to  right,  Ben  Lomond  Stake  Relief  Society  officers:  Mil- 
dred Cragun,  First  Counselor;  Eleanor  T.  Nielsen,  President;  Olive  Larsen,  visiting 
teacher  message  leader.  Beginning  se\enth  from  the  left:  June  Orton,  Secretary,  North 
Ogden  First  \\'ard  Relief  Society;  X^iolet  Jones,  Ben  Lomond  Stake  Work  Director; 
IVIelba  Ileiner,  visiting  teacher  supervisor. 

Zina  Orton,  \^•ho  was  not  present  when  the  picture  was  taken,  was  also  honored  for 
thirty  years  of  visiting  teaching  ser\'ice. 


KOLOB    STAKE     (UTAH)     RELIEF    SOCIETY    PUBLISHES 
HISTORICAL  BOOKLET 


Photograph  submitted  by  Grace  C.  Crandall 

HANNAH  M.  CLYDE 

A  beautifully  arranged  and  historically 
authentic  and  valuable  booklet  Relief 
Society  History,  SpnngviUe  and  Mapleton, 
Utah,  has  recently  been  published  by 
Kolob  Stake  Relief  Societv.  Bound  in 
blue,  and  lettered  in  gold  —  the  Relief 
Society  colors  —  the  book  contains  687 
individual  pictures  and  eighty  group  pic- 
tures   of    women    who    ha\e    worked    in 


Relief  Societv  from  the  time  of  the  first 
organization  in  Springville  in  1859  to  the 
present  time.  Names  and  dates  of  serv- 
ice of  e\er}'  stake  and  ward  organization 
are  contained  in  the  se\enty-eight  pages  of 
the  book. 

The  book  was  \\ritten  and  compiled  by 
Hannah  Mendenhall  Clyde,  who  was  born 
in  Spring\ille  and  attended  Brigham 
Young  Unixersity.  She  married  Edward 
Clyde  and  is  the  mother  of  a  daughter 
and  fi\e  sons.  A  devoted  Relief  Society 
member  and  officer,  she  ser\ed  as  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Kolob  Stake  Relief  Society 
Board  from  1924  to  1927,  when  she  was 
appointed  President.  In  1954,  because 
of  illness.  Sister  Clyde  asked  to  be  re- 
leased from  her  position  as  stake  Relief 
Society  President.  A  few  years  later,  she 
became  a  class  leader  in  the  Fifth  Ward. 
In  December  1953,  she  again  suffered  a 
heart  attack,  and  it  was  while  she  was 
convalescing  during  the  summer  of  1954 
that  she  completed  her  work  on  the  his- 
tory which  she  started  in  1951. 

Many  Relief  Society  members  in  the 
Springville  and  Mapleton  areas  assisted 
Sister  Clyde  in  the  many  details  of  compil- 
ing her  outstanding  history.  Clara  J. 
Sumsion,  Minnie  F.  Groesbeck  and  Ardilla 
Perry  helped  to  obtain  the  photographs 
used  in  the  book.  Thelma  Carter  and 
Ph}'llis  W.  Chde  assisted  with  the  typing. 
Ailcen  H.  Cl)'de,  LaRue  Walker,  and 
Kolob  Stake  Relief  Society  President 
Grace  C.  Crandall  gave  much  help  and 
encouragement. 


278 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


^c 


orne 

Aileen  Sessions  Bogue 

The  quiet  hand  of  trust, 
The  busy  hand  of  making, 
And  two  hands  clasped  in  prayer 
First  thing  upon  awaking; 
The  happiness  of  giving 
Without  possessive  fear; 
The  peace  in  the  forgiving 
Of  someone  who  is  dear; 
A  humble  place  of  learning 
Truth  in  words  and  deeds; 
A  constant  faith  that  heaven 
Will  supply  our  needs; 
Reciprocating  smiles 
While  each  performs  his  part; 
The  warmth  of  being  wanted 
By  some  loving  heart; 
A  place  to  hurry  back  to 
And  know  as  you  are  known; 
The  spark  of  inspiration; 
These  make  a  house,  a  home. 


TWO  NEW  TOOLS 

for  the  Missionary 
Two  thought-provoking  books 

THE  A.  B.  C.  OE  MORMONISM 

and 

THE  MORMON  MISSIONARY'S  MESSAGE 

by  Aubrey  J.  Parker 

One  time  Methodist  minister 

To  help  the  missionary  to  become  a 
masterful  representative  of  his  Church 
and  a  successful   missionary. 

Beautifully  bound  in  green  and  gold 
cloth,  hard  back,  in  the  popular  pocket 
size    for   greater   convenience. 

Sent  to  you  anywhere  in  the  world 
for  $1.00  postpaid 

Address: 

Elder  Aubrey  J.   Parker 

616  West  on  Carrillo 
Santa  Barbara,  California 


MONUMENTS 
AND  MARKERS 

Ronie  Johnson 

Salt  Lake 
Monoment  Co. 

186  "N"  Street 
Opposite   City  Cemetery 

''Our  Motto'' 


Drive   Carefully 


We   Can   Wait 


It^s  awaiting 
You  . . . 

X  Ho  there  is  still  a  tremendous  amount 
of  outstanding  instruction  and  use  await- 
ing you  in  this  and  other  copies  of  the 
Relief  Society  Magazine.  Your  editions 
may  be  handsomely  bound  at  the  West's 
finest  bindery  and  printing  plant  for  $2.50 
cloth  bound  and  $3.50  leather  bound  per 
volume  plus  postage  for  mail  orders.  Fol- 
low these  postage  rates  if  you  send  your 
order  by  mail: 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up  to  150  miles  35 

150  to    300  miles 39 

300  to    600  miles  45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles  64 

1400  to  1800  miles 76 

Over  1800  miles  87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  loca- 
ted uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

31  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah     ^^ 

Phone  4-2581         ftQ 


'O^ 


/^^••■'^Sa^i^i' ■*:-•:•■  =«.■"■    -    ■    '      '   "  ;■  v."'-  ,-"'-•  '♦,:■.'' •-».-*■'•  .-:;jj,- 
,.ti..V  ;?;,  .•,c>- ■■)  •'    V'l'-''">-^--^JV^'''^-.-":-.-.;t   . ,  ■  -  ■.;■-■■'  ''"'fe^ 


ibggshells  for  the   (garden 

Elizabeth  Williamson 

T  CAN  remember  my  grandmother  tossing  crushed  eggshells  out  the  door  into  her 
■'•  kitehen  garden.  It  never  occurred  to  me  why  she  did  it,  until  I  read  that  herbs 
and  kitchen  gardens  thrive  if  thcv  have  a  sufficient  amount  of  lime  in  the  soil. 

Now  I  always  put  the  eggshells  in  a  paper  bag,  and  when  the  bag  is  about  half 
full,  I  crush  them  by  squeezing  the  bag,  and  empty  the  contents  into  the  garden.  It 
is  neater  to  trowel  them  under  the  soil  out  of  sight. 


LKeflective  J^rtistri/ 

Mabel  Law  Atkinson 

Now,  when  we  are  sketching 
Every  beauty-etching 
For  the  face  to  wear, 

Bid  each  thought-reflection 
Be  serene  perfection 
For  our  silver  hair. 


Page  279 


Gain  a  Full  Quarter  of  College  Study 
With  A II  the  Vacation  Extras 


Leadership  Week  —  A  week  of  in- 
spiration with  Church  authorities 
and  scholars. 

Timpanogos  Hike  —  Famous  an- 
nual climb,  experience  of  a  life- 
time. 

Reoreation  —  Full  program  of  out- 
ings, dances,  athletics,  and  the 
scenic  Wasatch  Mountains  near  at 
hand  for  brief  trips. 
Music  Festival  —  Thrilling  sum- 
mer-long series  of  concerts  by  fin- 
est artists;  also  dance,  drama,  and 
lectures. 

Workshops  and  Clinics  —  Special 
attention  on  exceptional  child,  per- 
sonnel and  guidance,  educational 
administration,  history,  band,  or- 
chestra, voice. 

Full  Curriculum  —  A  complete 
quarter  of  credit  possible  in  48 
departments  of  instruction. 


Many  students  now  finish 
college  in  three  years  by 
taking  advantage  of  Sum- 
mer School.  Teachers  will 
find  special  helps  for  certifi- 
cation and  specialization. 


First  Term: 

June  13  —  July  15 

Second  Term: 

July  18  —  August  19 

FREE  CATALOG: 

Just  write  to  the  J)irec- 
tor  of  Summer  School, 
B.Y.U.,  Provo,  Utah. 


Brigham  Young  University 

PROVO- UTAH 


Three  Part  Choruses 

for 

Mother's  Day 


M-O-T-H-E-R-Morse 

.25 

Mother— Rubinstein-Nordmon 

20 

Mother  Beloved— Dunlap 

.20 

Mother    O'Mine— Toors 

.20 

Mother  Mochree— Ball 

15 

My    Man— Donaldson 

.20 

Songs  My  Mother  Taught 
Dvorak 

Me- 

10 

That's  What  God  Made  Mothers  For— 
Wood  25 

That  Wonderful  Mother  of  Mine- 
Goodwin    15 

Those  Songs  My  Mother  Used  To 

Sing- Smith   .  .16 

Music  Sent  on  Approval 
Use  this  advertisement  as  your  order  blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 
45-47  South  Main 
Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah 

Please  send  the  music  indicated  above. 
G  On  Approval         D  Charge 
O  Money  Enclosed 

Name    


Address 


City  &  State 


DaiiiieslliHW 


usmmmmrs-Ar^^inf/m 


MS  NORM  UNIVERSITV.  PMI0J2UO  WASHi^ONWCMW 


Write  or  Phone 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

966  East  South  Temple 
Telephone  4-2017 

about  the  following: 

Annual   Spring  Tour 
HAWAII 

Sail  on  the  Lurline,  April  8th 

EUROPE 

Tour  will  include  Temple  Dedication 

at  Berne,  Sv^itzerland 

Leave  August  15th 

HISTORIC  TRAIN 

Tour  will  include  the  Pageant 

at  the  Hill  Cumorah 

Leave  Friday  Evening,  August  Sth 


KENMORE 
VACUUM 

Brand   New   .   .   . 


Not   Rebuilt 


$5  Down 

$5  Month 

Try  any  or  a'l  of 
Kenmore  machines 
in  your  own  home 
on  Sears  Courtesy 
plan.  You'll 
be  happier 
with  a 
Kenmerel 


From  the  Writings  of 
President  David  O.  McKay 

COMPILED  BY 
CLARE  MIDDLEMISS 

1.  We  learn  and  take  inspiration  from  the  experiences 
of  our  Church  leaders.  Gathered  into  one  book  are 
the  cherished  experiences  of  our  President  who  has 
visited  the  Saints  throughout  the  world,  healing  the 
sick,  and  leaving  the  force  of  his  faith  as  a  guiding 
light.  This  book  indeed  offers  "treasures  of  inspira- 
tion" to  build  increased  faith  in  the  hearts  of  all 
Latter-day  Saints  throughout  the  world.  $3.00 


MILLIONS  OF  MEETINGS 

Harold   Glen   Clark 

2.  Just  off  the  press  is  this  excellent  guide  on  conducting 
successful  Church  meetings.  Whether  the  particular  meet- 
ing is  formal  or  of  a  classroom-type,  this  book  offers  help- 
ful hints  on  planning  procedure  that  will  greatly  aid  Priest- 
hood leaders  and  auxiliary  teachers  throughout  the  Church. 
You  will  find  the  information  both  practical  and  inspira- 
tional. $2.25 

MARY  BAILEY 

Ruby  K.   Smith 

3.  Told  with  vitality  and  warmth  is  this  story  of  Samuel 
Smith,  brother  of  the  Prophet  Joseph  and  first  missionary 
of  the  Church,  and  his  devoted  wife,  Mary,  who  left  the 
comforts  of  a  skeptical  Bostonian  society  to  become  a  Mor- 
mon. Here  is  a  true  portrait  of  Joseph  Smith's  family,  and 
a  colorful  account  of  the  trials  and  tribulations  of  the  early 
converts.  $2.00 


DQ6l?tQt 


III' 


44  Fast  South   Temple  -    Sal!   Lake  City    Utah 


Gentlemen: 

Enclosed    you  .will    find      (      )    check*     (     )    money    order       (      )    charge    to    my    account    the 
following  amount  $ for  the  encircled  (numbered)  books: 

1                                                    2  3 

Name  .. 
Address 
City  


Zone State. 

Residents  of  Utah  include  2%  sales  tax. 


^■■^■oBn 


i!!s  ca' .^^^^^^^^^^^ 


i^- 


p^^gi^ 


t0 


♦  ^ 


VOL.  42    NO,  5 


vl/here  JLiu 


acs   \jre\s> 


Alice  Money  Bailey 

Lilacs  pioneered  this  western  place 
Before  begonias  and  delphinium. 
Nurtured  in  the  wagon's  premium  space 
They  rode  beside  the  apple  and  the  plum. 
Down  across  the  sage-locked  valley  floor 
They  sent  a  line  of  waxen  green  to  grace 
A  cedar  fence,  a  gate,  a  rustic  door 
With  alien  lavender  and  perfumed  lace. 

And  many  hearts  that  ached  with  homesick  grief 
Were  salved  by  bits  of  home,  transplanted  here, 
For  courage  grew  in  thrusting  root  and  leaf, 
And  triumph  waved  in  lilac's  scented  spear. 
The  coyote's  wail,  the  hard,  unyielding  clay, 
Were  robbed  of  strength  where  lilacs  led  the  way. 


The  Cover:   'Tavender  Lantana/'  Photograph  by  Ward  Linton 
Frontispiece  Photograph:  ''Lilacs/'  Photograph  by  Ward  Linton 
Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 


Qjrom    I  i 


ear  an 


d  3fc 


ar 


We  think  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
is  wonderful.  When  it  comes  we  just  want 
to  sit  down  and  read  it  right  away.  The 
August  issue  (1954)  arrived  today.  I  have 
just  been  reading  it.  It  is  most  inspiring 
to  read  in  "Fruits  of  a  Living  Faith"  by 
Elder  Clifford  E.  Young  of  the  wonder- 
ful faith  and  courage  of  the  pioneers,  and 
the  story  "New  Light"  by  Lucille  Tour- 
near  is  really  lovely.  The  stories  in  the 
Magazine  are  surely  inspired.  They  touch 
the  heart  and  inspire  one  just  as  the  gos- 
pel does. 

— Enid  Layton 

Bendigo 
Victoria,  Australia 

May  I  express  my  appreciation  and  en- 
joyment of  the  Magazine.  I  read  each 
issue  from  cover  to  cover.  I  read  with 
special  interest  the  December  issue  and 
the  article  "The  Relief  Society  Building 
Cornerstone-Laying  Ceremony."  It  thrilled 
my  heart  and  filled  my  eyes  with  tears  of 
happiness  and  gratitude  that  the  dream 
of  having  a  Relief  Society  Building  for  the 
women  of  the  Church  is  being  fulfilled. 
The  prophetic  promise  has  become  a  re- 
ality, and  the  picture  of  the  building  now 
under  construction  is  evidence  of  that 
fulfillment.  The  smiling  faces  of  our  be- 
loved general  presidency  as  they  are  stand- 
ing near  the  building  are  inspirational,  and 
also  the  picture  of  the  General  Authorities 
of  the  Church  and  officers  of  Relief  So- 
ciety at  the  ceremony.  The  picture  of 
our  dearly  beloved  President  Spafford  as 
she  deposits  the  records  in  the  cornerstone 
brings  us  the  thrill  of  that  memorable  and 
historic  moment. 

— Emma  M.  Gardner 

Sacramento,  California 

The  Magazine  always  brings  me  great 
comfort  and  guidance  for  my  needs  as  a 
mother  of  three  very  young  children.  It 
is  my  prayer  at  this  time  that  the  inspired 
and  very  well-planned  Magazine  will  con- 
tinue for  years  to  come. 

—Ethel  T.  Kurihara 

Marbo  AF 
Guam 

Page  282 


Our  Relief  Society  group  here  in  Gilver- 
sum  wishes  to  thank  you  for  the  Maga- 
zines we  have  received  and  want  to  tell 
you  that  we  have  enjoyed  them  very  much. 
We  could  look  at  the  pictures,  and  some 
stories  could  be  translated  by  one  of  our 
sisters.  It  is  very  nice  to  read  about  our 
sisters  so  far  from  here,  but,  by  our 
Church  and  our  wonderful  gospel,  we 
know  that  we  belong  all  together. 
— Susanne  van  der  Wal 

President  Gilversum 
Branch  Relief  Society 
Gilversum,  Holland 

Living  here  in  Rocky  Boy,  I  have  been 
unable  to  attend  Relief  Society,  and  so 
have  enjoyed  the  Magazine  more  than 
ever.  I  imagine  the  same  situation  will 
exist  in  Standing  Rock,  our  new  home, 
as  it  is  also  a  very  isolated  reservation. 
(Incidentally,  my  husband,  who  works  for 
the  Bureau  of  Indian  Affairs,  will  be 
Range  Management  Supervisor  there.) 
We  hated  to  move  still  further  away  from 
Salt  Lake  City,  our  home  town,  and  also 
from  the  Havre  Branch,  where  we  have 
been  members  for  four  years,  but  the  won- 
derful Magazine  does  much  to  keep  us  in 
touch. 

— Maurine  B.  Hansen 

Standing  Rock  Agency 
Fort  Yates 
North  Dakota 

When  I  thumbed  through  the  pages  of 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine  for  February 
this  evening  and  saw  the  name  and  pic- 
ture by  the  story  "A  Home  for  Holly,"  I 
found  the  story  very  much  to  my  liking 
and  it  leaves  such  a  pleasant  taste.  Then 
I  found  on  the  last  page  (in  the  bio- 
graphical sketch)  why  the  name  HaimeT 
was  rather  famihar.  My  teen-age  girls 
read  Mabel  Harmer's  stories  in  The  Des- 
eret  News  quite  regularly  and  their  dad 
also  —  wholesome  stories,  often  about 
animals  —  and  animals,  furry,  feathered, 
scaly  —  are  quite  important  around  this 
house  .... 

— Dr.  J.  Sedley  Stanford 

Department  of  Zoology 

Utah  State  Agricultural  College 

Logan,  Utah 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication  of  the  Relief   Society   of  The   Church   of   Jesus  Christ  of   Latter-day    Saints 


RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Belle  S.  Spafford  - 
Marianne  C.  Sharp 
Velma  N.  Simonsen 
Margaret  C.  Pickering 


Mary  G.  Judd 
Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.  Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 

Editor     - 
Associate  Editor 
General  Manager 


Evon  W.  Peterson 
Leone  O.  Jacobs 
Louise  W.  Madsen 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 


GENERAL  BOARD 

-  -  -  President 

-  -  -  First  Counselor 

-  -  -      Second  Counselor 

-  Secretary-Treasurer 

Christine  H.  Robinson        Charlotte  A.  Larsen 
Alberta  H.  Christensen 
Mildred  B.  Eyring 
Helen  W.  Anderson 
Gladys  S.  Boyer 


Edith  P.  Backman 
Winniefred  S. 
Manwaring 
Elna  P.  Haymond 


Vol.  42 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 


MAY  1955 


Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Vesta  P.  Crawford 

Belle   S.    Spafford 


No.  5 


e 


on  tents 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

The  General  Presidency  of  Relief  Society  With  Three  Gifts  for 

the  Relief  Society  Building  284 

Mother   Elna    P.    Haymond  285 

Contest  Announcements  —   1955  289 

Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest  289 

Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest  ---  290 

On  Writing  the  Short  Story  Pansye  H.  Powell  292 

FICTION 

Forever  Orchid  Frances   C.   Yost  298 

Highly  Organized  Dorothy   Boys   Kilian  311 

Hurrah  for  Pete!   Mabel  Law  Atkinson  315 

Green  Willows  —  Chapter  4  Deone  R.   Sutherland  321 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  _ 282 

Sixty  Years   Ago    302 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.  Cannon  303 

Editorial:   A  Word  of  Appreciation   Marianne   C.    Sharp  304 

Magazine  Subscriptions   for   1954  Marianne   C.    Sharp  326 

The  Magazine  Honor  Roll   for    1954   330 

Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities    Margaret  C.   Pickering  334 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Designing   Original  Applique  and  Block  Quilts  Velma  MacKay  Paul  306 

Mary  W.  Piatt  Has  Enough  Hobbies  to  Make  Her  Happy  320 

Herbs  for  Modern  Cookery  —  Chives  Elizabeth  Williamson  341 

Cement  Chimney  Blocks  as  Planting  Boxes  Willard  Luce  342 

POETRY 

Where  Lilacs  Grew  —  Frontispiece  Alice  Morrey  Bailey  281 

First  Friend  Christie  Lund  Coles  288 

The  Lifted  Wall  Dorothy  J.   Roberts  291 

Between  the  Bud  and  the  Fruit  Alberta  H.   Christensen  295 

Legacy  _ Elsie   McKinnon   Strachan  305 

My  Magazine   Mabel    M.    Tanner  314 

Of  May   Iris   W.    Schow  320 

On  Washdays  June   B.    Wunderlich  340 

Suddenly  Butterflies  Lael   W.   Hill  343 

Father's  Garden  Bernice  T.  Clayton  343 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  40  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah,  Phone  4-2511;  Sub- 
scriptions 246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $1.50  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
payable  in  advance.  Single  copy,  15c.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No 
back  numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change 
of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


THE  GENERAL  PRESIDENCY  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  WITH  THREE  GIFTS 
FOR  THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  BUILDING 


Left  to  right:  President  Belle  S.  Spafford;  Counselor  Marianne  C.  Sharp;  Counseloi 
Velma  N.  Simonsen. 

In  the  background,  a  beautiful  ryiji  from  the  Finnish  Mission,  a  wall  hanging  in 
shades  of  browns  and  tans,  showing  plowing  (hidden  at  bottom),  sowing,  and  reaping. 
The  sisters  prepared  and  dyed  the  wool,  then  wove  the  hanging. 

The  two  lovely  cut  crystal  vases  are  from  the  Swedish  Mission,  representative  of 
Swedish  crystal  ware. 

In  front  is  the  interesting  top  of  a  low  table,  the  gift  of  the  Hawaiian  Mission, 
made  of  monkey  tree  wood  which  grows  in  the  Hawaiian  Islands. 

Page  284 


Mother 


EIna  P.  Haymond 
Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 

What  must  this  earthly  home  of  divine  destiny  be,  to  become  the  celestial  family 
of  infinity  (President  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr.)? 

THE  above  statement  causes  the  plains  in  1856.  Years  after  this 
one  to  wonder.  It  causes  one  baby  was  born,  great  criticism  was 
to  reflect  on  the  home  of  his  being  expressed  by  some  of  those 
childhood  and  to  ask  the  questions:  present  at  a  gathering,  against  the 
Did  my  mother  play  her  part  well?  Authorities  for  allowing  the  hand- 
Did  her  mother  honor  the  God-  cart  company  to  proceed  to  Salt 
given  role  of  motherhood?  Am  I  Lake  City.  Over  in  the  corner  sat 
carrying  on  the  great  work  they  be-  an  old  man,  his  face  white  with 
gan?  emotion,  listening  to  criticism  of 
In  contemplating  the  joys  and  re-  his  and  his  wife's  own  story  as  they 
sponsibilities  of  motherhood,  I  re-  crossed  the  plains.  In  dignity,  and 
fleet  upon  the  lives  of  my  parents  with  great  earnestness  and  sincerity, 
and  grandparents  and  draw  from  he  said,  '1  ask  you  to  stop  this 
many  of  their  marvelous  and  won-  criticism.  You  are  discussing  a  mat- 
drous  teachmgs  —  teachings  that  ter  which  you  know  nothing  about, 
cause  me  to  evaluate  the  role  of  Was  it  a  mistake?  Yes,  but  I  was 
mother  in  the  home  and  the  far-  in  that  company,  and  my  wife  was 
reaching  effect  her  teachings,  her  in  it,  too.  We  suffered  beyond  any- 
actions,  yes,  and  even  her  mnermost  thing  you  can  imagine,  and  many 
thoughts  have  on  the  generations  to  died  of  exposure  and  starvation,  but 
come.  did  you  ever  hear  a  survivor  utter  a 
In  going  through  valuable  family  word  of  criticism?  Not  one  of  that 
papers,  I  found  a  ''Last  Will  and  company  ever  apostatized  or  left 
Testament"  left  to  the  family  by  the  Church,  because  every  one  of  us 
my  grandparents.  It  does  not  be-  came  through  with  absolute  knowl- 
queath  lands,  stocks,  bonds,  and  edge  that  Cod  lives,  for  we  became 
riches,  but  it  does  bequeath  a  burn-  acquainted  with  him  in  our  extremi- 
ing  testimony  of  the  divinity  of  Jesus  ties.  Was  I,  or  the  mother  of  my 
Christ  and  of  the  divine  origin  of  child,  sorry  we  chose  to  come  by 
his  Church,  with  its  saving  prin-  handcart?  No,  neither  then  nor  at 
ciples  which  will  lead  to  salvation  any  moment  in  our  lives  since.  The 
and  exaltation,  if  put  into  practice  price  we  paid  to  become  acquainted 
in  the  daily  lives  of  their  numerous  with  God  was  a  privilege  to  pay." 
posterity.  We  are  all  aware  of  the  many 
President  McKay,  in  a  talk  en-  dangers,  the  periods  of  near  starva- 
titled  'Tioneer  Women,"  relates  the  tion,  severe,  biting  cold,  sickness, 
story  of  a  young  mother  having  giv-  death,  and  poverty  experienced  by 
en  birth  to  a  baby  girl  during  the  the  pioneers.  During  this  time  the 
long,  hazardous  handcart  trek  across  women  became  mothers,  and  with 

Page  285 


286  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 

that  God-given  mother  love  and  de-  into  our  homes  and  coupled  with 

votion,    they    gave    themselves    in  the  other  principles  of  the  gospel, 

every  way  for  their  children,  and  for  become  the  code  by  which  our  chil- 

the   righteous   preservation    of   the  dren  should  be  reared, 
home. 

This  soul-stirring  story  recalls  to  AATHEN  we  reflect  on  the  home  of 

my    mind    a    similar    one    of    my  our  childhood  and  the  part  our 

Grandmother  Doney  who  came  in  mother  played,  these  things  come  to 

the  Ellsworth   Handcart  Company  mind:  Mother  was  gentle,  calm,  and 

in  1856.     She,  too,  gave  birth  to  a  serene.     She  taught  us  to  put  first 

daughter   during  her  arduous   trip,  things  first.     She  placed  purely  so- 

Grandmother  walked  twenty  miles  cial  activities  in  their  proper  posi- 

the  day  her  babe  was  born.     After  tion,     never     sacrificing     children, 

the  birth,  she  was  allowed  to  ride  Church,  or  home   to   them.     The 

in  one  of  the  two  covered  wagons  in  stranger  was  never  turned  from  the 

the  party.    After  the  tenth  day  she  door.     The  hungry  were  fed,  and 

carried  the  infant  in  her  apron  the  the     naked     were     clothed      (Mt. 

rest     of  the  way,  fording  streams,  25:35-36). 

climbing   hills,    trudging    the    long  We  all  remember  the  Christmas 

sagebrush  and  barren  waste  ahead,  and     Thanksgiving    baskets    laden 

She  did  not  complain.     She,  too,  with  food,  which  we,  as  children, 

found  and  knew  God  through  her  took  to  the  families  who  were  less 

trials  and  hardships.  fortunate  than  we  —  the  turkeys. 

Rightly  can  we  say  of  the  pioneer  chickens,  potatoes,  apples,  and  flour 

mothers:  They  loved  righteousness  prepared   and    sent    by   mother   to 

because  it  was   right.     They  were  gladden   the  hearts  and  homes  of 

peacemakers    because     they    loved  many  families. 

peace.     They  loved   the  poor,  for  We  mothers  of  today  may  well 

they  administered  unto  them.  They  pay  homage  to  the  great  concourse 

remembered  the  widow,  the  orphan,  of  mothers  who  have  played  their 

and  the  aged,  for  they  comforted  roles    well.      They    have    brought 

them.  They  were  pioneers  in  word  forth  boys  and  girls,  men  and  wom- 

and  thought  and  deed.  They  fought  en,  statesmen,  generals,  and  Church 

the  battles  of  life  with  the  weapons  leaders  who  can  look  back  on  their 

of   love,   determination,   and   faith,  mothers'  training  and  say:  ''She  was 

They  taught  spirituality,  love,  har-  the  signal  light,  the  beacon.     She 

mony,    obedience,    and    tolerance,  stood  at  the  crossroads  and  showed 

They     honored     the     Priesthood,  me  the  way  to  go." 

taught  and  lived  the  celestial  law  of  Our  beloved  President  David  O. 

marriage.      They    prepared    them-  McKay  has  said: 

selves  for  the  ''earthly  home  ...  to  1  ^„.  ^.  .,.u     ■         ■        ^           a 

1           1          1    f        1         r  ^   emphasize   the  increasing  power  and 

become  the  celestial  family  of  in-  influence  of  the  Relief  Society  and  of 
finity."  womankind  in  general,  having  one  piir- 
These  precious  truths  and  pre-  POse  in  mind:  That  increased  attention 
cepts  have  become  the  family  be  pVen  and  more  intensified  effort  put 
1  ^.,  r  T  ,.  1  o  •  ■  lorth  to  maintain  and  preserve  the  disnity 
heritage  of  many  Latter-day  Saint  ^f  motherhood  [The  Rehei  Society  Mag- 
families.    These  teachings,  if  carried  azine,  December  1950,  pp.  798-799). 


MOTHER 


287 


His  advice  to  Latter-day  Saint 
women  decries  the  practice  of 
wives  postponing,  for  worldly  pleas- 
ure, lack  of  finances,  or  similar  rea- 
sons, motherhood  and  the  rearing 
of  families.  ''Wifehood  is  glorious, 
but  motherhood  is  sublime."  Presi- 
dent McKay  admonishes  mothers  to 
''have  more  religion  in  your  homes, 
teach  the  gospel  and  honor  the 
Priesthood." 

The  late  President  George  Albert 
Smith  said  of  his  mother: 

But  my  training  was  different.  I  was 
trained  at  the  knee  of  a  Latter-day  Saint 
mother.  One  of  the  first  things  I  can 
remember  was  when  she  took  me  by  the 
hand  and  led  me  upstairs  ...  I  can  re- 
member it  as  if  it  were  yesterday.  She 
sat  down  by  my  httle  trundle  bed  and 
had  me  kneel  in  front  of  her.  She  folded 
my  hands  and  took  them  in  hers  and 
taught  me  my  first  prayer.  I  will  never 
forget  it  ....  It  is  one  of  the  loveliest 
memories  I  have  in  hfe,  an  angehc  mother 
sitting  down  by  my  bedside  and  teaching 
me  to  pray  ....  That  prayer  opened  for 
me  the  windows  of  heaven  ....  From 
that  day  until  now,  while  I  have  covered 
approximately  a  million  miles  in  the 
world,  every  day  and  every  night  wherever 
I  have  been  when  I  have  gone  to  my  bed 
or  arisen  from  it  I  have  felt  I  was  close 
to  my  Heavenly  Father  (Conference  Ad- 
dress of  President  Smith,  October  1946, 
quoted  from  The  Deseret  News,  Church 
Section,  October  12,  1946,  pp.  12,  20). 

The  Prophet  Joseph  Smith's 
mother  was  quick  to  recognize  that 
her  son  had  been  chosen  of  God  as 
an  instrument  through  whom  his 
gospel  was  to  be  restored.  She,  his 
mother,  expressed  faith  in  him 
against  all  odds  and  persecution  of 
the  mobs.  She  was  his  constant  and 
devoted  champion.  Her  faith  in 
him  inspired  his  faith  in  himself  at 
a  time  when  the  world  was  against 
him.      Without   his    mother's    un- 


swerving faith,  at  a  time  when  he  so 
needed  it,  he  would  have  felt  much 
more  keenly  the  opposition  against 
him. 

President  Joseph  F.  Smith  paid 
tribute  to  his  mother's  love  for  him: 

It  was  life  to  me;  it  was  strength;  it 
was  encouragement;  it  was  love  that  begat 
love  or  liking  in  myself  ....  When  I 
was  fifteen  years  of  age,  and  called  to  go 
to  a  foreign  country  to  preach  the  gospel 
— or  to  learn  how,  and  to  learn  it  for 
myself  —  the  strongest  anchor  that  was 
fixed  in  my  life,  and  that  helped  to  hold 
my  ambition  and  my  desire  steady,  to 
bring  me  upon  a  level  and  keep  me 
straight,  was  the  love  which  I  knew  she 
had  for  me  who  bore  me  into  this  world. 

Only  a  little  boy,  not  matured  at  all  in 
judgment,  without  the  advantage  of  edu- 
cation, thrown  in  the  midst  of  the  great- 
est allurements  and  temptations  that  it 
was  possible  for  any  boy  or  man  to  be 
subjected  to  —  and  yet,  whenever  these 
temptations  became  most  alluring  and 
most  tempting  to  me,  the  first  thought 
that  arose  in  my  soul  was  this:  Remem- 
ber the  love  of  your  mother.  Remember 
how  she  strove  for  your  welfare.  Remem- 
ber how  willing  she  was  to  sacrifice  her 
life  for  your  good.  Remember  what  she 
taught  you  in  your  childhood  ....  This 
feeling  toward  my  mother  became  a  de- 
fense, a  barrier  between  me  and  tempta- 
tion .  .  .  (Gospel  Doctiine,  chapter  XVI, 
page  394). 

TJiTHEN  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 
"turned  the  key"  in  behalf  of 
the  women  of  the  Church,  he  placed 
upon  them  great  responsibilities  as 
mothers  in  Zion.  As  the  Relief  So- 
ciety is  to  the  women  of  the 
Church,  so  is  the  mother  to  the 
home.  It  symbolizes  woman's  place 
in  God's  plan.  When  Joseph  Smith 
thus  spoke  under  divine  guidance, 
he  gave  to  us  the  plan  of  Jesus 
Christ  for  women,  for  mothers. 

God  placed  on  women  in  all  ages 
the   great   and   ennobling   task   of 


288 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 


motherhood.  God's  plan  to  give 
mortal  bodies  to  his  spirit  children 
that  they  might  progress  along  the 
paths  of  righteousness  to  exaltation, 
became  dependent  on  mothers  as 
co-workers  with  him. 

Jesus,  while  on  the  cross  in  his 
hour  of  greatest  trial,  gave  as  one  of 
his  last  considerations  his  concern 
for  his  mother. 

Now  there  stood  by  the  cross  of  Jesus 
his  mother,  and  his  mother's  sister,  Mary 
the  wife  of  Cleophas,  and  Mary  Magda- 
lene. When  Jesus  therefore  saw  his  moth- 
er, and  the  disciple  standing  by,  whom 
he  loved,  he  saith  unto  his  mother, 
Woman,  behold  thy  son!  Then  saith  he 
to  the  disciple,  Behold  thy  mother!  And 


from  that  hour  that  disciple  took  her  un- 
to his  own  home  (John  19:25-27). 


In    closing,    may    I 
President  McKay: 


again    quote 


Motherhood  is  the  one  thing  in  all  the 
world  which  most  truly  exemplifies  the 
God-given  virtues  of  creating  and  sacrific- 
ing ....  the  mother  who,  in  compliance 
with  eternal  law,  brings  into  the  v/orld  an 
immortal  spirit  occupies  first  rank  in  the 
realm  of  creation  {Gospel  Ideals,  page 
456). 

God  gave  mothers  this  great  role. 
It  now  becomes  a  challenge  to  us  to 
make  of  ''this  earthly  home  of  des- 
tiny" one  that  might  become  a  ''ce- 
lestial family  of  infinity." 


QJirst  CJriend 


Christie  Lund  Coles 


Over  the  red  dirt  road  that  lay  between  us 
Day  by  day  went  our  questing  feet. 
And  all  the  things  that  are  part  of  childhood 
Made  the  world  enchantingly  sweet: 

The  river  bed  low  in  the  lush,  late  summer, 
The  sandy  shore  where  our  feet  ran,  bare; 
The  marsh  where  the  cattails  were  taller  than  we, 
The  first  star  like  a  drop  on  a  chandelier; 

The  milkweed  pods  we  robbed  of  treasure, 
The  feel  of  the  down  blown  from  the  thistle; 
The  dusty  road  that  led  us  homeward 
The  willowed  lane,  the  high,  dark  trestle; 

The  high  swing  tied  in  the  poplar's  branches, 
The  breathless  and  ecstatic  thrill 
Of  soaring  into  the  purple  twilight, 
Into  the  sky  above  the  hill; 

First  friend!  First  memories  made  to  cherish, 
0\'cr  the  jears  \\ith  their  passing  gain. 
Childhood  and  a  world  of  wonder  .  .  . 
Not  to  be  captured  quite  again. 


Contest  Announcements — 1955 

CONTESTS  CLOSE  AUGUST  15,  1955 

THE  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest  and  the  Relief  Society  Short  Story 
Contest  are  conducted  annually  by  the  general  board  of  Relief  So- 
ciety to  stimulate  creative  writing  among  Latter-day  Saint  women 
and  to  encourage  high  standards  of  work.     Latter-day  Saint  women  who 
qualify  under  the  rules  of  the  respective  contests  are  invited  to  enter  their 
work  in  either  or  both  contests. 

The  general  board  would  be  pleased  to  receive  entries  from  the  out- 
lying stakes  and  missions  of  the  Church  as  well  as  from  those  in  and  near 
Utah,  Since  the  two  contests  are  entirely  separate,  requiring  different  writ- 
ing skills,  the  winning  of  an  award  in  one  of  them  in  no  way  precludes 
winning  in  the  other.  It  is  suggested  that  authors  who  plan  to  enter  the 
contests  study  carefully  the  article  on  story  writing  which  appears  in  this 
Magazine,  the  article  on  poetry  writing  to  appear  in  June  1955,  ^^^^  ^^^^ 
similar  articles  in  the  June  issues  for  the  last  eight  years. 

It  should  be  noted  that  the  opening  and  closing  dates  of  the  contests 
are  one  month  earlier  this  year. 


ibliza  LK.  Snow  [Poem   (contest 


HTHE  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest 
opens  with  this  announcement 
and    closes    August    15,     1955- 
Prizes  will  be  awarded  as  follows: 

First  prize $25 

Second  prize  $20 

Third  prize  $15 

Prize  poems  will  be  published  in 
the  January  1956  issue  of  The  Re- 
liei  Society  Magazine  (the  birth 
month  of  Eliza  R.  Snow). 

Prize-winning  poems  become  the 
property  of  the  Relief  Society  gen- 
eral board  and  may  not  be  pub- 
lished by  others  except  upon  writ- 
ten permission  from  the  general 
board.  The  general  board  reserves 
the  right  to  publish  any  of  the  other 
poems  submitted,  paying  for  them 
at  the  time  of  publication  at  the 
regular  Magazine  rates. 


Rules  for  the  contest: 

1.  This  contest  is  open  to  all  Latter-day 
Saint  women,  exclusive  of  members  of  the 
Relief  Society  general  board  and  em- 
ployees of  the  Relief  Society  general  board. 

2.  Only  one  poem  may  be  submitted  by 
each  contestant. 

3.  The  poem  must  not  exceed  fifty 
lines  and  should  be  typewritten,  if  pos- 
sible; where  this  cannot  be  done,  it 
should  be  legibly  written.  Only  one  side 
of  the  paper  is  to  be  used.  (A  duplicate 
copy  of  the  poem  should  be  retained  by 
contestant  to  insure  against  loss.) 

4.  The  sheet  on  which  the  poem  is 
written  is  to  be  without  signature  or  other 
identifying  marks. 

5.  No  explanatory  material  or  picture 
is  to  accompany  the  poem. 

6.  Each  poem  is  to  be  accompanied  by 
a  stamped  envelope  on  which  is  written 
the  contestant's  name  and  address.  Nom 
de  plumes  are  not  to  be  used. 

Page  289 


290 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 


7.  A  signed  statement  is  to  accompany 
the  poem  submitted,  certifying: 

a.  That  the  author  is  a  member  of  The 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints. 

b.  That  the  poem  (state  the  title)  is 
the  contestant's  original  work. 

c.  That  it  has  never  been  published. 

d.  That  it  is  not  in  the  hands  of  an 
editor  or  other  person  with  a  view 
to  publication. 

e.  That  it  will  not  be  published  nor 
submitted  elsewhere  for  publication 
until  the  contest  is  decided. 

8.  A  writer  who  has  received  the  first 
prize  for  two  consecutive  years  must  wait 
two  years  before  she  is  again  eligible  to 
enter  the  contest. 

9.  The  judges  shall  consist  of  one  mem- 
ber of  the  general  board,  one  person  from 
the  English  department  of  an  educational 


institution,  and  one  person  who  is  a 
recognized  writer.  In  case  of  complete  dis- 
agreement among  judges,  all  poems  select- 
ed for  a  place  by  the  various  judges  will  be 
submitted  to  a  specially  selected  commit- 
tee for  final  decision. 

In  evaluating  the  poems,  consideration 
will  be  given  to  the  following  points: 

a.  Message  or  theme 

b.  Form  and  pattern 

c.  Rhythm  and  meter 

d.  Accomplishment  of  the  purpose  of 
the  poem 

e.  Climax 

10.  Entries  must  be  postmarked  not 
iater  than  August  15,  1955. 

11.  All  entries  are  to  be  addressed  to 
Relief  Society  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Con- 
test, 40  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  1, 
Utah. 


LKeuef  Society  Short  Stori^   (contest 

*T'HE   Relief  Society  Short  Story  Rules  for  the  contest: 

Contest    for    1955    opens    with  1.  This  contest   is   open   to   Latter-day 
this  announcement  and  closes  Aug-  Saint   women — exclusive   of   members   of 
ust  IC    IQ^^.  ^^^  Relief  Society  general  board  and  em- 
rpi            .          ,-,  .                    .,,    -L  ployees  of  the  general  board — who   have 
1  he  prizes   this  year  will   be  as  j^^^  ^^  j^^^^  ^^^  j-^g^^^y  composition  pub- 
follows:  lished  or  accepted  for  publication. 

First  prize                            %^0  ^-  Only  one  story  may  be  submitted  by 

Q^^^^A  ^^^r,^                     C.^  each  contestant. 

second  prize  mo  -n,      i.             ,.      u           i 

„,  .    T      ^.                           I'  3.    Ihe   story   must   not   exceed    3,000 

1  llira   prize  ^3"^  words  in  length  and  must  be  typewritten. 

The    three    prize-winning    stories  (A  duplicate  copy  of  the  story  should  be 

will  be   published   consecutively   in  retained  by  contestants  to  insure  against 

the  first  three  issues  of  The  Reliei  ^^^    t-u         ,.   ,.    u'            •       i.  ^ 

1,                            ,                       rr>-  4-   '■'^^  contestant  s  name  is  not  to  ap- 

Society  Magazine  for   1956.     Prize-  pear  anywhere  on  the  manuscript,  but  a 

winning  stories  become  the  property  stamped    envelope    on    which    is   written 

of  the  Relief  Society  general  board  the  contestant's  name  and  address  is  to  be 

and  may  not  be  published  by  others  ^"^^^^^^  "^'^^  the  story.    Nom  de  plumes 

,    -^                      •,.                     •     •  are  not  to  be  used. 

except     upon     written     permission  ^    ^  ^-^^^^  statement  is  to  accompany 

from  the  general  board.  The  general  the  story  submitted  certifying: 

board  reserves  the  right  to  publish  a.  That  the  author  is  a  member  of  The 

any  of  the  other  stories  entered  in  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 

the  contest,  paying  for  them  at  the  ,    r^l^.^\.^^       .^      i      ^   j    .  ^     ^ 

^.\.  ^    .^             -                ,  b.    1  hat  the  author  has  had  at  least  one 

time   of   publication   at   the   regular  literary  composition  pubhshed  or  ac- 

Magazine  rates.                                        '  cepted  for  publication.   (This  state- 


CONTEST  ANNOUNCEMENTS— 1955 


291 


ment  must  give  name  and  date  of 
publication  in  which  the  contest- 
ant's work  has  appeared,  or,  if  not 
yet  published,  evidence  of  accept- 
ance for  pubHcation.) 

c.  That  the  story  submitted  (state  the 
title  and  number  of  words)  is  the 
contestant's  original  work. 

d.  That  it  has  never  been  published, 
that  it  is  not  in  the  hands  of  an 
editor  or  other  person  with  a  view 
to  publication,  and  that  it  will  not 
be  published  nor  submitted  else- 
where for  publication  until  the  con- 
test is  decided. 

6.  No  explanatory  material  or  picture  is 
to  accompany  the  story, 

7.  A  writer  who  has  received  the  first 
prize  for  two  consecutive  years  must  wait 
for  two  years  before  she  is  again  eligible 
to  enter  the  contest. 


8.  The  judges  shall  consist  of  one  mem- 
ber of  the  general  board,  one  person  from 
the  English  department  of  an  educational 
institution,  and  one  person  who  is  a  rec- 
ognized writer.  In  case  of  complete  dis- 
agreement among  the  judges,  all  stories  se- 
lected for  a  place  by  the  various  judges 
will  be  submitted  to  a  specially  selected 
committee  for  final  decision. 

In  evaluating  the  stories,  consideration 
will  be  given  to  the  following  points: 

a.  Characters  and  their  presentation 

b.  Plot  development 

c.  Message  of  the  story 

d.  Writing  style 

g.  Entries  must  be  postmarked  not 
later  than  August  15,  1955. 

10.  All  entries  are  to  be  addressed  to 
Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest,  40 
North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah. 


S^he  X^fted  Wall 

Dorothy  ].  Roberts 

Through  the  lens  of  a  tear  the  world  may  tremble,  quake. 

Become  distorted,  unproportionate; 

Splintered  by  the  swollen  waters  of  your  grief, 

Rinsed  in  your  sorrow,  yet  soon  will  steel 

Twisted  in  the  flood,  repair;  the  road 

Be  mended  over  fields  you  walked  before. 

With  no  drill's  stutter  nor  tractor's  throb. 

All  shall  be  restored  from  the  sabotage. 

A  thousand  facets  of  the  earth  must  break 

And  reassemble  for  new  vision's  sake. 


Your  eyes  alone  have  seen  the  town  which  fell 
In  trembling  segments  through  the  wavering  air; 
The  bright  land  stricken,  the  shattered  waste. 
Remember,  to  others,  the  world  is  still  the  same, 
The  rooftops  adamant  against  the  sky 
In  the  same  rectangular  horizon  line. 
Only  for  eyes  that  watched  the  ramparts  fall 
Shall  a  new  grace  be  mitered  in  each  lifted  wall. 


On  Writing  the  Short  Story* 


Pansy e  H.  Powell 


THERE  is  very  little  new  to 
be  said  in  regard  to  how  to 
write  the  short  story;  just 
about  everything  has  been  said  over 
and  over  again.  But  there  is  one 
important  thing  that  can  never  be 
said  too  often,  and  that  is  the  prin- 
cipal message  of  this  article:  Wel- 
come advice  and  criticism! 

How  can  we  convince  would-be 
writers  of  the  necessity  for  taking 
constructive  criticism  to  heart?  No 
one  can  answer  that  question,  but 
it  is  a  well-known  fact  that  few  writ- 
ers become  successful,  even  in  a 
small  way,  without  having  learned 
to  be  objectively  critical  of  their  own 
work  and  without  learning  from 
others.  Much  that  is  profitable  can 
come  from  the  experiences  others 
have  had.  Beginning  writers  must 
take  their  feelings  off  their  sleeves, 
open  their  minds,  look  at  their  own 
work  with  clear  eyes  unclouded  by 
pride  and  self-delusion,  and  realize 
that  they  have  much  to  learn,  and 
that  there  are  more  efficient  ways 
to  learn  it  than  by  the  trial-and-error 
method.  They  must  become  ob- 
jective toward  their  own  work;  if 
criticism  seems  applicable  and  reme- 
dial, they  should  accept  it  and  put 
it  to  work. 

Good  material  should  not  be  mis- 
taken for  a  good  story.  That  incident 
that  happened  at  the  fair  last  sum- 
mer makes  an  interesting  anecdote 
for  conversation— but  is  it  a  story? 
Not  unless  it  has  within  it  a  conflict 
of  two  opposing  forces;  otherwise  it 
is  only  the  nucleus  around  which  a 


story  could  be  built— the  story  is  the 
conflict  and  its  resolution. 

The  new  writer  does  wisely  to 
build  his  story  around  a  wholesome, 
normal  situation.  He  should  believe 
in  his  story  and  feel  its  importance 
himself— otherwise  it  wifl  be  inef- 
fective because  it  is  insincere.  He 
should  not  be  disturbed  because  his 
plots  seem  hackneyed;  there  are  only 
so  many  basic  plots,  and  they  have 
all  been  used  countless  times.  It  is 
the  individual  writer's  talent  that 
takes  the  timeworn  situations  and 
brings  them  forth  in  fresh,  new 
raiment,  attractive  to  the  reader. 

A  good  plot  should  be  simple. 
Leave  complicated  plots  to  the  nov- 
el. It  should  be  plausible;  a  con- 
vincing plot  has  growth,  developing 
logically  toward  the  point  at  which 
the  problem  is  solved  or  the  con- 
flict is  ended.  Mere  chance  or  ac- 
cident should  not  work  out  a  plot. 
A  character  (or  characters)  should 
solve  the  problem  in  a  believable 
manner.  What  is  done  must  seem 
the  logical  thing  for  this  particular 
person  to  do  under  these  particular 
circumstances. 

Whatever  the  plot,  a  story  needs 
an  underlying  theme.  The  writer 
should  be  able  to  say  to  himself, 
for  instance:  'The  basic  idea  of  this 
story  is  that  the  old  and  the  young 
do  have  a  common  meeting 
ground."  Or  ''A  man's  duty  to  hu- 
manity at  large  may,  at  times,  super- 
cede his  duty  to  his  own  immediate 
family."  Or  "Simple  neighborli- 
ness  is  one  of  the  most  satisfying  of 


*A  helpful  article  on  poetry  writing  will  appear  in  the  June  Magazine. 

Page  292 


ON  WRITING  THE  SHORT  STORY  293 

human    sentiments/'     Having    de-  and  move  naturally  in  a  story  if  the 

termined  the  basic  idea,  the  writer  writer  has  in  mind  real  people  he 

then      deliberately      avoids      overt  has  known;  places  are  more  believ- 

preaching  of  the  idea.    His  skill  lies  able  if  the  writer  uses  locations  with 

in    influencing    the    reader    subtly  which  he  is  familiar.     The  writer 

through  incident,  conversation,  and  feels  more  secure  of  his  ground,  too, 

characterization  to  realize  the  idea,  and  can  pay  more  attention  to  other 

without  deliberate  indoctrination.  details,  if  he  knows  his  people  and 

his  places  are  authentic. 
HTHE  beginning  of  a  story,  the  first  Dialogue  is  an  important  part  of 
150  words,  should  introduce  the  any  story.  Like  action,  it  should  be 
reader  to  the  principal  character  and  the  reasonable  expression  of  the 
indicate  the  problem  involved.  It  character  being  presented.  Most 
should  stir  the  reader  to  react  emo-  short  story  critics  recommend  that 
tionally.  In  other  words,  the  open-  writers  read  plays  to  note  the  econ- 
ing  lines  should  be  vital  enough  to  omy  of  words  with  which  exposition 
attract  and  retain  interest.  They  and  necessary  explanations  are  giv- 
should  establish  the  reader  in  a  way  en.  Plays  by  Shaw,  Barrie,  and 
of  thinking  and  feeling.  From  the  Milne  are  particularly  recommended 
first  word,  the  story  should  move  in  for  this.  Anyone  who  is  interested 
one  direction;  nothing  extraneous  in  writing  should  be  always  aware 
should  be  permitted  to  intrude.  If  of  voices,  and  what  they  are  saying, 
the  writer  finds  he  has  introduced  and  be  alert  to  catch  unusual  or 
foreign  material,  he  must  ruthlessly  characteristic  phraseology, 
cut  it  from  his  copy,  realizing  that  A  short  story  should  cover  a  short 
he  will  have  a  better  story  without  period  of  time.  It  should  move  for- 
it.  Even  the  appearance  of  the  ward  rapidly.  Beginners  can  use  no 
opening  lines  on  the  page  is  im-  better  advice  than  that  of  the  King 
portant.  A  compact,  solid  para-  in  Alice  in  Wonderland:  ''Begin  at 
graph  of  twenty  lines  is  not  as  at-  the  beginning,  go  to  the  end,  and 
tractive  to  the  reader  as  short  para-  then  stop."  This  is  the  path  with 
graphs,  interspersed  with  dialogue.  the  fewest  pitfalls.  Simple,  straight- 
One  successful  writer  always  be-  forward  narrative  with  lively  dia- 
gins  his  stories  with  movement,  logue,  suspense,  and  plausible  char- 
preferably  of  a  human  being.  ''A  acters,  plus  a  plot  which  involves 
small,  barefoot  boy  was  walking  the  working  out  of  a  problem  by 
slowly  through  the  dust  of  a  back-  one  or  more  characters,  equals  one 
country  lane."  "The  old  man  sit-  creditable  (and  credible)  short 
ting  on  the  wooden  bench  before  story. 

the  general  store  in  Walters  Corn-  The  best  stories  give  the  reader 

ers,  slowly  lifted  a  gnarled  hand  to  ample   opportunity   to   live   in   the 

shade  his  eyes  as  he  squinted  down  story.    The  more  a  reader  is  permit- 

the  pavement  toward  the  oncoming  ted  to  experience  vicariously  through 

automobile."    Movement  takes  the  sensory   impressions,    the   more   ef- 

reader  along  with  it,  and  the  story  is  fective    the    story    will    be. 

off  to  a  good  start.  The  world  contains  many  people 

Characters  are  more  likely  to  talk  whose  friends  have  told  them  that 


294 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 


they  ought  to  write,  but  such  people 
are  not  writing.  What  is  wrong? 
They  have  not  reahzed  that  one 
learns  to  write  by  writing,  not  by 
looking  and  acting  literary.  No  one 
ever  became  a  writer  by  sitting 
around  talking  about  being  one. 
Writing  is  a  lonely  occupation,  and 
no  one  can  write  who  is  unwilling 
to  isolate  himself,  at  times,  from 
human  companionship  and  apply 
pen  to  paper. 

OERE  are  some  hints  to  help  those 
who  seriously  wish  to  write: 

Read  widely  in  good  literature. 

Think  consecutively.  Force  yourself  to 
think  logically,  if  your  mind  tends  to 
wander  haphazardly.  This  sounds  easy, 
perhaps,  but  it  is  the  most  difficult  trait 
for  a  writer  to  acquire. 

Discuss  short  story  techniques,  human 
nature,  world  affairs — anything  and  every- 
thing. Let  your  mind  be  receptive  to 
new  ideas. 

Observe  people,  nature,  buildings, 
voices,  speeches,  everything  around  you. 

Keep  notes.  Have  a  notebook  with 
you  always.  Jot  down  plot  ideas,  bits  of 
clever  dialogue,  figures  of  speech  that 
come  to  mind,  anything  that  you  wish  to 
retain. 

Form  the  dictionary  habit. 

Be  alert  for  experience.  Develop  the 
inquiring  mind. 

Study  yourself  —  where  you  may  find 
firsthand  information  on  why  people  do 
as  they  do. 

Develop  work  habits  that  are  right  for 
you.  No  two  people  work  in  the  same 
way,  at  the  same  hours,  under  the  same 
conditions.  I'^ind  out  what  is  best  for 
you  and  sit  down  to  work.  Sometimes  you 
will  be  surprised  what  you  can  do,  if  you 
assume  the  position  of  writing. 


Last,  what  about  marketing  your  stories 
when  they  are  written?  If  you  plan  to 
write  for  a  specific  publication,  the  best 
plan  is  to  make  yourself  familiar  with  the 
magazine.  Study  several  recent  issues  of 
the  publication  to  see  the  general  tone 
and  favorite  length  of  story  used.  Stories 
too  similar  to  those  lately  published  are  as 
likely  to  prove  unacceptable  as  those  which 
are  too  different  in  general  tone. 

Timehness  is  an  important  element.  All 
timely,  seasonable,  or  occasional  material 
should  be  sent  in  from  four  to  six  months 
ahead  of  the  time  it  is  expected  to  appear. 

A  carefully  selected  title  helps  sell  a 
story.  The  title  should  be  attractive,  short, 
specific,  fresh,  and  provocative  of  interest. 

Manuscripts  should  be  typed  double 
spaced,  with  margins  on  all  sides,  the 
widest  on  the  left.  Careful  preparation  of 
the  manuscript  is  important.  A  story  full 
of  blots  and  corrections  has  one  count 
against  it  at  the  start.  When  entering  a 
story  in  a  contest,  be  sure  to  observe  all 
the  rules  carefully. 

Keep  a  carbon  copy  of  all  stories  sent 
out,  and  a  careful  record  of  where,  when, 
and  how  you  send  and  receive  back  your 
short  stories. 

The  following  books  are  suggest- 
ed as  helpful  on  the  subject  of  writ- 
ing the  short  story: 

Garrison,  Roger  H.:  A  Guide  to 
Creative  Whtingy  Henry  Holt  and 
Company,  New  York,  1951,  $2.95. 

Gunning,  Robert:  The  Tech- 
nique of  Clear  Wntmg,  McGraw- 
Hill  Book  Company,  Inc.,  New 
York,  1952,  $3.50. 

MuNSON,  Gorham  B.:  The  Writ- 
er's Workshop  Companion,  Farrar, 
Strauss,  and  Young,  New  York, 
1951,  $3.00. 

Smith,  Robert  Miller:  Writing 
Fiction^  The  World  Publishing 
Company,  Cleveland  and  New 
York,  1952,  $3.50. 

Widdemer,  Margaret:  Basic 
Pnnciples  of  Fiction  Writing,  The 
Writer,  Inc.,  Boston,  1953,  $3.00. 


Ward  Linton 


APRICOT  BLOSSOMS 


iuetween  the  [Jjud  and  the  CJruit 


Aiberta  H.  Christeiisen 


Save  space  for  these  on  your  agenda,  Spring, 
Though  duties  brim  the  hlac-scented  days; 
One  quiet  moment  of  remembering 
The  frozen  twig,  the  bleak  retreating  snow; 
Then  one  recess  from  duty  to  appraise 
The  orchard  branches,  brought  to  sudden  bloom- 
White  and  ethereal  as  a  wedding  veil. 
This  interlude  between  the  bud  and  fruit 
Holds  a  white  beauty  to  the  snow  denied. 
How  brief  the  inter\'al  to  mean  so  much! 
Clusters  of  promise;  velvet  to  the  touch! 


Page  295 


Forever  Orchid 


Frances  C.  Yost 


MAY  reigned  as  queen,  with 
dandehons  spreading  a  carpet 
everywhere.  The  air,  fresh 
and  invigorating,  was  heavily  scent- 
ed with  hlacs  while  late  blooming 
tidips  and  early  blooming  peonies 
mingled  their  brilliance  with  the 
blossoming  snowballs.  The  month 
of  May  reigned  in  all  her  glory,  and 
tomorrow  would  be  Mother's  Day. 

Ora  Mathews  was  busy  cleaning 
her  big  house.  It  must  shine  from 
basement  to  attic  for  the  children 
were  coming  home  ...  all  except 
Julie.  Ora  thought  of  her  family 
of  grown  children.  She  was  proud 
of  all  of  them.  They  were  good 
citizens.  They  were  all  making  a 
place  for  themselves  in  their  Church 
and  community.  They  were  all 
practical  and  thrifty  .  .  .  except 
Julie. 

Ora's  brow  knit  in  a  little  frown, 
thinking  of  Julie's  extravagance.  The 
other  children  said  she  had  spoiled 
Julie,  being  the  baby  of  the  family. 
Well,  Ora  thought,  maybe  she  had. 
At  least  somewhere  along  the  line 
she  certainly  had  failed  to  plant  the 
seed  of  thrift.  ''  'Easy  come,  easy 
go,'  is  the  motto  Julie  lives  by," 
Ora  said.  ''Why  it  costs  more  for 
Julie  to  go  to  college  one  month 
than  the  others  spent  in  two." 

"Julie  needs  to  learn  a  lesson  in 
thrift.  That's  why  I  wrote  that  let- 
ter," she  continued,  above  the  whir 
of  the  vacuum  cleaner.  Ora  Mathews 
was  alone,  she  could  give  vent  to 
her  feelings.    "I  thought  the  letter 

Page  296 


might  teach  her  to  be  a  little  more 
careful  with  her  money." 

Ora  recalled  the  exact  wording  of 
the  letter  she  had  written  two  weeks 
before: 

Darling  daughter  Julie:  With  college 
expenses  like  they  are,  perhaps  it  would  be 
best  if  you  did  not  spend  bus  fare  to  come 
home  for  Mother's  Day.  School  will  be 
out  in  less  than  a  month,  and  you  will  be 
home  for  the  summer,  then  every  day  will 
be  mother's  day  for  me.  Remember 
Julie,  make  your  money  count.  You  must 
learn  to  be  practical  and  thrifty. 

Your  older  brothers  and  sisters  will  be 
here  to  stay  overnight.  So  we  will  have 
a  houseful  the  eve  of  Mother's  Day,  but 
they  will  all  be  leaving  before  dinner  as 
they  have  promised  to  have  dinner  at  the 
homes  of  their  mothers-in-law.  So  .  .  , 
Daddy  and  I  will  be  sitting  down  to  din- 
ner alone  on  Mother's  Day,  but  we  will 
be  thinking  of  you. 

Lovingly,  Mother 

Ora  wished  now  she  hadn't  writ- 
ten saying  not  to  come  home.  Steve 
had  said  to  send  money  for  Julie  to 
come,  but  Steve  was  like  Julie, 
he  lacked  a  sense  of  thrift.  'Td  be 
tempted  to  wire  her  money  to  come 
home  today,  but  she  must  learn  a 
lesson  in  thrift,  even  if  it  hurts  me 
more  than  it  does  her." 

Ora  turned  off  the  vacuum  and 
went  to  the  cleaning  closet  to  get 
the  duster.  In  the  kitchen  she 
noticed  the  bread  rising  over  the 
pan.  She  washed  her  hands 
thoroughly  and  began  kneading  the 
bread  down. 


"Ding,      ding,' 
chimed. 


the      doorbell 


FOREVER  ORCHID 


297 


''Either  the  door  or  the  phone 
rings  every  time  I  get  my  hands  in 
the  dough,"  Ora  grumbled.  She 
rinsed  her  hands,  grabbed  the  hand 
towel,  and  hurried  toward  the  door. 

''Ding,  ding,"  the  doorbell  called 
again.  

"Fm  coming!"  Ora  answered  it, 
wiping  her  hands  as  she  opened  the 
door. 

"Special  delivery  for  Mrs.  Steve 
Mathews,"  said  the  service  boy. 
Then,  with  a  twinkle  of  his  brown 
eyes,  he  added.  "It's  flowers,"  and 
held  out  a  white  carton  tied  and 
bowed  with  lavender  ribbon. 

"But  I  didn't  order  any  flowers!" 
Ora  Mathews  stammered. 

"They're  for  you!"  The  boy's 
smile  grew  larger.  He  seemed  to 
be  enjoying  the  surprise.  "Tomor- 
row's Mother's  Day." 

With  trembling  fingers  Ora  Math- 
ews signed  the  delivery  slip,  and 
stood  at  the  door  watching  the  boy 
drive  away. 

/^RA  closed  the  door,  dropped  into 
the  hall  chair,  wiped  her  perspir- 
ing hands  on  her  apron,  and  took 
the  ribbon  from  the  box.  Inside, 
enclosed  in  green  oiled  paper,  and 
resting  on  a  bed  of  soft  fern,  was  a 
fresh,  lovely  orchid  corsage. 

"Queen  of  all  flowers,  and  the 
most  expensive,"  Ora  murmured. 
She  knew  Steve  had  not  sent  the 
flowers.  Steve  had  never  given  her 
flowers.  He  had  wanted  to  once, 
and  she  insisted  on  something 
practical. 

Ora  closed  her  eyes,  and  instantly 
the  image  of  Steve  on  their  wedding 
day  was  projected  on  her  mind  .... 

"But  Ora,  darling,  I  want  to  buy 
a  dozen  roses  for  you.     I  want  to 


show  you  how  very  much  I  love 
you."    Steve's  voice  was  pleading. 

"Silly,  a  dozen  roses  will  just  wilt. 
You're  not  made  of  money.  Buy 
me  a  cookerpot  that  I  can  use  for 
a  long  time,"  practical  Ora  insisted. 

Steve  bought  the  cookerpot.  Since 
then  he  had  lavished  her  with  pres- 
ents, all  of  them  practical.  Ora 
had  planted  the  same  practical  seed 
of  thrift  in  all  of  her  children  .  .  . 
all  except  Julie. 

She  picked  up  the  tiny  scented 
envelope  and  withdrew  the  card. 
She  recognized  the  familiar  scribbly 
penmanship.  Each  little  curlycue 
of  Julie's  handwriting  seemed  like 
her  own  little  smile.  Ora  read  the 
card  aloud:  "To  Mom,  with  love 
from  Julie." 

For  a  moment  Ora's  heart  was 
touched.  She  wiped  a  moistened 
eye  with  the  corner  of  her  apron. 
But  when  she  was  able  to  speak  it 
was  the  practical  part  of  herself  that 
reigned.  "That  girl!  Here  her  fa- 
ther and  I  are  skimping  along,  try- 
ing to  make  ends  meet  to  keep  her 
in  college,  and  she  lets  money  run 
through  her  fingers  like  water 
through  a  sieve. 

"Well,  I'd  better  get  back  to  my 
breadmaking,  or  I  won't  have  the 
rolls  done  when  the  children  arrive. 
They  do  love  Mom's  fresh  home- 
made bread."  Ora  covered  the 
orchid  with  the  green  oiled  paper 
and  found  room  for  the  box  in  the 
refrigerator.  She  went  back  to  her 
bread  mixing,  but  she  couldn't  for- 
get Julie's  extravagance  in  sending 
a  fresh  orchid  to  her. 

"If  I  had  that  girl  here  now,  I'd 
give  her  a  paddling."  Ora  gave  the 
bread  a  full-handed  spank,  spread 
some  shortening  over  the  top,  and 
covered  it  with  a  clean  tea  towel. 


298  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 

It  was  hard  now  for  Ora  to  re-  Steve's  voice  registered  understand- 

sume  her  housecleaning  as  she  had  ing.    "She  bought  it  out  of  her  own 

done  before  the  orchid  came.     She  allowance.     Why,     she     probably 

kept  stopping  in  the  middle  of  a  made  some  very  dear  sacrifices  to 

task  to  peek  into  the  refrigerator  for  buy  it,"  Steve  reasoned, 

a  glance  at  the  orchid.    "The  petals  ..g^^^   g^^^^^    ^^^^j^   ^^^   expensive 

are  soft    ike  velvet  to  the  touch,  and  ^^^^^,     Qf  course  I  can't  wear  it. 

the   gold    heart   of    it                She  ^j^^^  ^^^i^           j^  ^^^^^  ^^  ^^^^ 

stopped  her  sentence,  for  a  lump  extravagance?"  Ora  remonstrated, 

came  up  in  her  throat.  'They  would   think  you  have  a 

Ora  put  fresh  linen  on  all  the  beds  i^^^i  generous  daughter,  and  you 
m  the  upstairs  bedrooms.  As  she  j^^^^^^^  ^^^^^  j^^^ 
worked,  she  wished  she  hadn't  writ- 
ten that  letter  to  Julie.  ''Practical  ''^^t'  ^teve,  you  know  as  well  as 
and  thrifty,  and  preachy,  that's  what  I  ^^^  ^^^^  only  people  like  Mrs. 
I  am,"  Ora  chided  herself,  'and  I'd  Montrose  can  afford  orchids.  I  just 
much  rather  have  my  Julie  home  won't  wear  it  to  the  Mother's  Day 
than  have  an  orchid."  program."    Ora's  voice  reached  ere- 

It  was  the  practical,  thrifty  Ora,  scendo  heights, 

that  met  Steve  Mathews  at  the  door  "You'll  wear  it,  Ora.    You'll  wear 

at  six  P.M.    "Steve,  come  see  what  it  tomorrow  to  the  Mother's  Day 

that  rascal  Julie  sent  me."  Ora  care-  program,"   Steve  said,  quietly,  but 

fully  opened  the  box  and  displayed  firmly, 
the  fragile  orchid  in  its  green,  lacy 

bed.  "THE  eve  of  Mother's  Day  arrived, 

"An  orchid  for  Ora,"  Steve's  voice  and  with  it  Steve's  and  Ora's 

was  jubilant.    "Good  for  Julie.  Pret-  children  and  their  many  grandchil- 

ty  thing,  isn't  it?"  dren,  each  with  a  gift  for  Ora.  Early 

Ora  studied  Steve's  face  while  he  on  Mother's  Day  there  were  nylons, 

bent  over  the  orchid.     There  was  and  service-weight  hose,  aprons,  a 

a  smile  playing  on  his  mouth.     He  cooking  thermometer,  yardage  for  a 

was  definitely  pleased  with   Julie's  house  dress,  tablecloth  and  napkins, 

present.    Ora  remembered  again  the  even  a  clothes  hamper.  Ora  looked 

dozen  roses  he  had  wanted  to  give  around  at  her  children.  They  were 

her  on  their  wedding  day.     They  good  children,  they  saw  the  things 

had  never  mentioned  the  rose  inci-  she  needed,  they  were  practical  and 

dent  in  all  of  their  married  lives,  thrifty,    as    she    had    reared    them, 

and  she  wouldn't  bring  it  up  now.  Their  array  of  presents  proved  their 

It  was  the  practical  Ora  who  finally  thriftiness. 

broke  the  silence.  The    morning    found    Ora    busy 

"Steve,  what  are  we  going  to  do  with  so  many  extra  for  breakfast, 

with  that  girl,  spending  your  hard-  then,  all  too  soon,  they  were  gath- 

earned  money  for  .  .  .  for  flowers?  ering  their  children  in  their  cars  and 

Why,  the  idea  just  burns  me  up!"  waving   goodbye.     Ora   hurried   to 

Ora  expostulated.  her  room  to  dress  for  Sunday  School. 

"But   we   didn't   send   her   extra  She  started  slipping  into  her  dusty 

money    for    the    orchid,    Mother."  brown  dress,  which  had  been  her 


FOREVER  ORCHID 


299 


standby  most  of  the  winter,  when 
Steve  came  into  the  bedroom. 

''Wear  that  pretty  gray  dress, 
Mother,  the  one  you  bought  for 
Martha's  wedding,"  Steve  suggested. 
He  watched  Ora  go  to  the  ward- 
robe, then  he  left  the  room. 

Ora  unzippered  her  garment  bag, 
and  there  was  the  lovely  Bemberg 
sheer.  Funny,  she  had  forgotten 
she  had  it.  The  dress  gave  inspira- 
tion for  a  new  hair  do.  Ora  combed 
her  soft  waves  up  from  her  neck. 
The  slight  wings  of  gray  about  her 
face,  seemed  to  lend  a  softness  to 
her  skin.  ''Mrs.  Montrose  wears 
her  hair  sort  of  like  this,"  Ora  mur- 
mured to  her  reflection  in  the  mir- 
ror. 

When  she  was  ready,  Steve  en- 
tered the  room,  this  time  carrying 
the  box  with  the  orchid.  "Since 
Julie  isn't  here  to  do  the  honors 
herself,  I'll  pin  the  orchid  on  for 
her,"  Steve  spoke  in  his  gentle,  kind- 
ly way.  Ora  knew  there  was  no 
slipping  away  without  it. 

i^RA  felt  conspicuous  as  she  en- 
tered the  chapel.  She  was  too 
much  the  practical  type  to  be  wear- 
ing a  corsage.  If  she  could  just  have 
tucked  herself  into  her  gray  shorty, 
and  hid  the  orchid  under  the  coat, 
but  that  would  have  crushed  it.  So 
she  had  chosen  to  come  coatless, 
and  now  the  orchid  protruded  so. 
It  seemed  that  everyone  was  watch- 
ing her. 

The  Aaronic  Priesthood  boys 
were  acting  as  ushers  today.  One 
lad,  his  face  a  cleaned,  scrubbed 
tan,  escorted  Ora  to  her  seat.  Mrs. 
Montrose  sat  on  her  left.  Ora 
smiled  at  her  and  murmured  good 
morning,  but  Mrs.  Montrose  saw 
only  the  orchid.     Ora  wished  now 


that  Steve  had  pinned  the  orchid 
on  the  other  shoulder,  away  from 
Mrs.  Montrose's  steady  gaze. 

Ora  noticed  that  Mrs.  Montrose 
wasn't  wearing  a  corsage,  but  as  she 
looked  about  her  she  saw  several 
mothers  with  gay  corsages.  Myrtle 
Smith  had  a  dainty  little  violet  clus- 
ter. Susan  Moore  had  a  corsage  of 
rosebuds.  Several  mothers  were 
wearing  gardenias,  but  she  could 
see  no  orchids  except  hers.  She 
felt  the  eyes  of  everyone  upon  her. 
How  she  wished  the  orchid  were 
tucked  safely  away  on  its  bed  of 
fern  in  her  refrigerator! 

The  program  advanced  from  con- 
gregational singing  of  "Oh,  I  Had 
Such  a  Pretty  Dream,  Mamma,"  to 
a  vocal  duet  of  "You  Are  a  Won- 
derful Mother,"  and  a  solo,  "Moth- 
er Mine."  Ora  heard  the  kinder- 
garten class  reciting:  "M  ...  is  for 
the  million  things  she  gave  me. 
O  ...  is  only  that  she's  growing  old. 
T  ...  is  for  the  tears  she  shed  to 
save  me."  Ora  didn't  hear  any  more. 
Her  mind  wandered  back  to  Moth- 
er's Day.  when  Julie  was  tiny  and 
she  was  reciting  verses  on  Mother's 
Day. 

Ora  returned  from  her  daydream- 
ing with  a  start.  What  was  the 
superintendent  saying? 

"Sister  Mathews'  Sunday  School 
class  will  sing,  'You  are  a  Lovely 
Lady.'  " 

Startled,  Ora  remembered  that 
she  was  to  accompany  them  on  the 
piano.  She  excused  herself  as  she 
passed  in  front  of  Mrs.  Montrose. 
At  the  piano,  Ora  felt  all  the  eyes 
of  the  congregation  on  the  orchid 
she  was  wearing.  She  was  glad  she 
knew  the  notes  well,  for  tears  were 
blinding  her  vision. 

Remembering  the  big  smile  Julie 


300 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 


always  wore,  she  managed  to  smile 
and  touch  the  right  keys,  as  the 
children's  voices  blended  in  melody: 

You  are  a  lovely  lady,  your  life  has  proved 

this  true. 
You  have  known  joy  and  sorrow,  you  have 

come  proudly  through. 
Please  tell  us  now  your  secret,  do  you  greet 

the  day  with  a  song? 
Thank  you  for  sharing  this  hour,  we  shall 

remember  it  long. 

The  song  was  finished,  a  sigh 
spread  over  the  congregation.  Ora 
knew  the  children  had  never  sung 
the  song  so  well.  She  saw  her 
empty  seat  through  misty  eyes,  and 
excused  herself  as  she  passed  in 
front  of  Mrs.  Montrose.  As  she  bent 
over,  the  orchid  brushed  within  in- 
ches of  Mrs.  Montrose's  face.  Ora 
heard  herself  murmur,  'Tardon  me." 
She  settled  in  her  seat  for  the  re- 
mainder of  the  program,  after  which 
tiny  books  of  poetry  were  given  to 
each  mother  present,  and  the  meet- 
ing was  dismissed. 

No  sooner  was  the  benediction 
pronounced  than  Mrs.  Montrose 
turned  to  Ora.  'Tve  wanted  to  tell 
you  all  through  the  meeting,  how 
beautiful  you  look.  Why,  you're 
the  envy  of  all  the  mothers  today, 
Ora  Mathews.  I'd  give  anything  if 
my  family  would  give  me  flowers  on 
Mother's  Day.  Even  roses  in  a 
vase,  or  violets  in  a  saucer,  but  they 
don't.  They  give  me  gloves,  and 
I  have  a  drawer  full  of  gloves.  They 
give  me  nylons,  and  I  have  enough 
to  tie  around  the  earth.  They  give 
me  everything  that  is  practical  and 
usable,  but  nothing  to  feed  my  soul 
with  beauty.  I  wish  my  family 
would  give  me  flowers  occasionally. 
I'd  love  to  have  an  orchid  like  yours, 
just  once." 


/\RA  murmured  'Thank  you," 
though  she  felt  Mrs.  Montrose 
was  being  more  tactful  than  honest. 
Then  she  found  herself  surrounded 
by  her  Sunday  School  class.  She 
was  glad  of  their  attention,  for  she 
wanted  no  more  mothers  hovering 
around  making  flattering  remarks 
about  the  orchid  she  was  wearing. 
It  was  hard  to  control  her  tears  to- 
day as  she  pondered  over  all  the 
events  of  the  past  two  days. 

The  throng  had  thinned  out.  Ora 
decided  to  wait  at  the  chapel  for 
Steve's  Priesthood  meeting  to  let 
out.  They  would  go  home  together. 
Other  mothers  would  have  their 
children  about  them  as  they  left  the 
chapel.  Ora  thought  of  her  big, 
empty  house,  and  she  and  Steve 
alone  in  it.  If  only  she  had  sent 
money  for  Julie  to  come  home,  as 
Steve  had  suggested,  instead  of  writ- 
ing that  practical  letter.  Well,  she 
might  as  well  wait  outside  in  the 
sunshine  for  Steve. 

Ora  felt  faint  and  unsteady  as  she 
made  her  way  down  the  steps  from 
the  chapel.  She  was  quite  alone. 
She  stepped  out  into  the  bright  May 
sunshine.  She  felt  smothered  in 
her  own  despair,  until  she  saw  Julie 
tripping  lightly  down  the  sidewalk. 

Seeing  her  mother  on  the  steps 
of  the  chapel,  Julie  called:  ''Mother! 
Mother!  I'm  home!"  Julie  had  ar- 
rived joyously,  the  way  she  lived, 
full  of  silver  mercury  about  every- 
thing. Joy  and  sunshine  were  so 
much  a  part  of  Julie. 

"Julie,  Julie,  my  darling,  you 
came!"  Ora's  voice  changed  key  in 
the  middle  of  the  sentence.  'Tm  so 
glad." 

'T  couldn't  stay  away  on  Mother's 
Day,  Mommie."  Julie  looked  at  her 


FOREVER  ORCHID 


301 


mother  and  smiled,  and  Ora  knew 
this  one  was  the  nicest  smile  she 
had  shown. 

''Mommie,  I  disregarded  the  first 
paragraph  in  your  letter  about  being 
practical  right  after  I  read  the  sec- 
ond paragraph  about  all  the  others 
going  to  see  their  mothers-in-law, 
and  leaving  you  and  daddy  alone  all 
day,"  Julie  explained. 

Ora  felt  a  rich  emotional  content 
coursing  through  her  veins.  She 
held  Julie  at  arm's  length.  "But  you 
look  so  thin,  darling." 

Julie  was  slender,  her  large,  soft 
childish  mouth  curved  up  at  the 
corners  when  she  laughed,  and  she 
always  laughed.  Her  light  brown 
eyes  had  flecks  of  black  in  them, 
and  her  dark  soft  hair,  like  a  halo 
of  short  curls,  glistened  in  the  sun- 
shine. Ora  took  inventory  of  her 
daughter,  her  slender  arms,  the 
smooth  graceful  contour  of  her  hips 
and  legs. 

''But  you  look  so  thin,  Julie,"  Ora 
repeated. 

'Til  fill  out,  with  some  of  your 
good  cooking.  I'm  awfully  hungry. 
Mom.  I  ...  I  haven't  had  any 
lunches  for  three  weeks.  You 
see  .  .  .  ."  Julie  stopped  short,  and 
tears  filled  her  eyes.  She  hadn't 
meant  to  blurt  out  about  the  cost 
of  the  orchid.  ''I  had  to  buy  some 
things,  and  I  was  saving  to  come 
home  to  see  you  today." 

rVRA  remembered  how  Steve  had 
tried  to  tell  her  that  living  and 
college  expenses  were  higher  than 
when  the  other  children  had  gone  to 
school.  Perhaps  she  had  been  too 
frugal. 

'Tou  went  without  your  lunches, 
Julie,  honey,  to  buy  this  orchid  for 
me?"     Ora  spoke  tenderly.     Love 


opened  like  a  water  lily  in  her  heart. 
Suddenly  Ora  reahzed  that  it  was 
she,  not  Julie  who  had  her  values 
mixed.  It  was  she  who  was  practical 
and  thrifty  about  the  wrong  things. 
Julie,  with  her  orchid,  and  Steve, 
with  the  roses  on  their  wedding  day, 
were  the  ones  who  had  true  values. 

''I  should  have  sent  money  for 
you  to  come  home,"  Ora  tried  to 
explain.  ''Daddy,  told  me  to,  but 
I  ...  I  thought  .  .  .  ." 

"But  I  had  to  do  it,  Mommie," 
Julie  interrupted,  "I  had  to  sacrifice 
for  you.  You've  sacrificed  for  me 
for  nineteen  whole  years." 

Ora  knew  then  that  Julie  had  in- 
vested in  the  most  worthwhile  quali- 
ties of  the  heart,  the  mind,  and 
spirit.  She  looked  down  at  the  love- 
ly orchid.  She  saw  the  beauty  of 
love  and  sacrifice  in  its  petals,  which 
Steve  had  seen  all  the  time.  She 
knew  now  what  Mrs.  Montrose 
meant— and  that  she  had  the  right 
sense  of  values.  The  soft  lavender 
petals  of  that  orchid  spoke  of  love. 
Why  shouldn't  she  be  the  proudest 
mother  in  town  to  have  a  lovely 
daughter  beside  her,  who  loved  her, 
and  had  sacrificed  to  prove  it? 

The  orchid  would  still  be  fresh 
and  pretty  for  evening  services.  Ora 
knew  that  she  would  wear  it,  as  she 
should  have  worn  it  this  morn- 
ing .  .  .  like  a  queen.  Why,  if  she 
kept  it  wrapped  in  the  oiled  paper, 
in  the  refrigerator,  it  would  even 
be  fresh  for  Relief  Society  on  Tues- 
day, and  she  could  look  at  it  and 
enjoy  it  for  many  days.  And  then, 
she  would  press  it,  in  the  family 
Bible  .  .  .  and  later  frame  it.  It 
would  always  be  fresh  and  lovely 
in  her  memory.  Why,  this. orchid 
would  last  forever! 


(bixti/    LJears  J/igo 

Excerpts  from  the  Woman's  Exponent,  May  i,  and  May  15,  1895 

*'FoR  THE  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

TYPES  OF  WOMEN:  The  \^ome^  of  the  Repubhc  are  the  direct  heritors  of  the 
women  of  the  Revolution.  All  talk  of  a  new  woman  is  a  mere  fable.  There  is  no 
new  woman  ....  the  woman  who  sang  the  paeons  of  the  Exodus;  the  woman  who 
spins  among  her  maidens  while  Ulysses  roams  the  seas;  the  woman  who  proves  to  her 
Roman  neighbors  the  redeeming  power  of  Christianity  ....  the  woman  who  launched 
the  bark  of  Columbus;  the  woman  kneeling  on  the  bleak  shores  of  Plymouth;  the 
woman  who  made  the  homespun  suit  for  the  inaugural  of  her  husband  as  first  President 
of  the  Republic  ....  Blessed  womanhood  of  the  world  ....  Behold  the  women  of 
the  Revolution!  They  roll  the  logs  beside  their  husbands  to  build  the  rude  cabins;  they 
sow,  they  reap,  they  card  and  spin  and  make  the  garments  of  the  household;  they  rear 
rosy  sons  and  daughters;  they  teach  them  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount — reverence  for 
holy  things,  respect  for  authority;  courage,  reliance,  self-control  .... 

— Kate  Brownlee  Sherwood 

A  WORD  FROM  CASTLE  DALE  (UTAH) :  My  thoughts  go  back  to  the  time 
when  I  first  came  to  this  valley,  how  desolate  and  barren  it  looked.  I  stood  on  the 
bank  of  the  creek,  and  looking  around  saw  nothing  but  the  naked  hills  and  the 
ground  all  covered  with  sage  brush  and  prickly  pears,  not  a  tree,  except  a  few  cotton- 
woods  along  the  creek  and  a  hut  or  a  dugout  here  and  there  to  shelter  the  few  people 
that  had  come  here  to  make  their  home;  we  heard  no  birds  sing,  except  the  song  from 
the  owl  and  you  know  that  is  not  a  very  pleasing  one,  but  through  the  blessings  of  the 
Lord  and  much  hard  labor  in  which  many  of  the  sisters  have  had  a  goodly  share,  the 
land  has  produced  in  its  strength  for  our  need  .... 

— Caroline  A.  Larsen 

MY  GARDEN 

.  .  .  And  everything  seemed  to  say,  "Come  out. 

Leave  your  window  Easter  hhes. 

Come  out  in  the  hills  and  see  what  waits 

Where  each  crystal,  rippling  rill  is. 

Come  take  us  cowsHps  out  of  the  damp 

And  the  ferns  from  out  the  shadows. 

Wee  violets  and  sweet  buttercups 

From  out  the  spreading  meadows  .... 

— Augusta  Joyce  Crocheron 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE  AT  BRIGHAM  CITY  (UTAH):  Presi- 
dent Olivia  Widebourg  said:  My  heart  is  so  full  of  gratitude  to  our  Heavenly  Father  for 
his  kindness  to  all  of  us,  and  for  that  portion  of  the  Spirit  we  enjoy  today.  If  you  want 
to  be  the  guardian  angel  of  your  homes,  even  if  you  are  wronged,  do  your  duty;  our 
work  is  to  relieve  sorrow,  suffering,  and  the  needy,  and  it  is  a  work  of  peace  .... 

— Emilia  D.  Madsen,  Cor,  Sec. 

HYGIENE  AND  PHYSIOLOGY:  Sister  Hannah  Sorensen  has  just  started  one 
of  her  classes  here  in  the  city  ....  the  special  subjects  treated  upon  are  Hygiene, 
Physiology  of  Women,  and  Obstetrics  ....  The  object  of  these  classes  is  to  assist 
woman  in  learning  her  true  mission  in  Hfe  and  to  be  more  willing  to  fill  it  ...  . 

— Selected 

Page  302 


Woman's  Sphere 

Raiuona  W.  Cannon 


TANE  DELANO,  who  was  hon-  Her  charity  cases  far  exceeded  her 
^  ored  during  the  March  Red  paid  practice.  At  seventy-two  she 
Cross  drive,  is  sometimes  called  the  was  especially  honored  at  Atlantic 
Florence  Nightingale  of  the  Red  City  by  the  American  Medical  As- 
Cross.  She  headed  the  first  Red  sociation.  In  1947  ^^^  ^^^  voted 
Cross  Nurses  organization  and  built  ''Indian  of  the  Year"  by  the  inter- 
up  a  large  reserve  group,  carefully  tribal  council.  • 
checkinp;  each  woman's  qualifica-  -m--Ar>TAr>TAx^  ^  i  i.  r 
tions.  The  Government  gratefully  M^^^^  ^J!^!  'T"'^^  ^^^^^^^  f 
used  these  nurses  during  World  exiled  King  Umberto  of  Italy, 
War  I,  when  Miss  Delano  herself  ^^.^  '^^^1^}y  "^^"^^^  ;"  Portugal  to 
went  overseas,  working,  organizing,  f^^^^f  Alexander,  thirty,  son  of 
and  strengthening  the  organization.  Jugoslavia  s  former  Prince  Regent 
She  also  organized  the  Red  Cross  ^^  * 

Public  Health  Nursing  Program,  TN  Texas,  a  Constitutional  Amend- 
later  taken  over  and  still  operated  ment,  in  November,  gave  women 
by  the  Government.  for  the  first  time  the  right  and  re- 

OFTsJATOR      MARPARFT  ^ponsibility   to    serve   on    juries,    so 

gENATOR     MARGARET  ^j^^^  ^^^^  ^^^  ^^  1^^^^^^  ^half-citi- 

CHASE    SMITH    and    Repre-  zens."      An    attractive,    intelligent- 

sentative   Frances   Bolton   have  in-  looking,    all-woman    jury    was    im- 

troduced    resolutions    in    Congress  mediately  chosen 
asking     that     the    rose    be     made 

America's  national  flower.  gIRTHDAY    congratulations    are 

extended  to  Mrs.  Dessie  New- 

£)R.   LILLIE    ROSE   MINOKA-  man  Middleton,  ninety-seven,  Los 

HILL  (1876-1952)  was  honored  Angeles,  California;  Mrs.  Ursula 
last  Memorial  Day  by  the  dedica-  Bandley  Gee,  Provo,  Utah,  ninety- 
tion  of  a  granite  monument  near  seven;  Mrs.  Janet  Wade,  Glendale, 
her  former  home  in  Oneida,  Wis-  California,  ninety-six;  Mrs.  Jose- 
consin.  Both  Indians  and  whites,  phine  Hansen,  Logan,  Utah,  and 
including  Catholics,  Episcopalians,  Mrs.  Amy  Kuester,  Grand  Island, 
and  Methodists  all  participated,  rep-  Nebraska,  ninety-three;  Mrs.  Mar- 
resentative  of  those  for  whom  she  garet  King  Walpole,  Salt  Lake  City, 
had  cared.  A  Mohawk  orphan,  Utah,  ninety-one;  Mrs.  Elizabeth 
reared  by  Quakers,  she  became  a  Ann  Moffat  Froerer,  Ogden,  Utah, 
physician.  When  she  was  widowed  ninety-one;  and  Mrs.  Anna  Jargena 
and  left  to  support  five  children,  Christina  Madsen  Heder,  ninety- 
she   returned   to   medical   practice,  one,  Mesa,  Arizona. 

Page  303 


EDITQUIAL 

VOL.  42                                                          MAY  1955                                                            NO.  5 

e/t    viyora  of  .jipp recta tion 

'pWO  small  brothers  were  given  farther  from  the  truth,  for  great  peo- 

books.    One  raised  a  cheery  face  pie  are  simple  people  and  subject 

and  called,  'Thank  you/'  the  other  to  the  same  feelings  as  the  rest  of 

one    took    the    book    silently    and  humanity.    If  it  seems  out  of  place 

moved  away.     Perhaps  the  second  to  go  forward  and  express  apprecia- 

child  was  appreciative,  but  the  don-  tion,  or  if  there  is  no  opportunity 

or  was  left  unaware  of  his  feelings,  then,  there  is  always  the  tomorrow 

These    children    had    received    the  when  one  may  phone  or  write, 

same  home  training,  but  the  natural,  There  is  recalled  a  friendship  be- 

individual   dispositions   of   children  tween  two  men  which  began  many 

in   a   family  require   different   em-  years  ago.    It  started  by  one  writing 

phasis  in  the  training.  It  seems  nat-  to  commend  the  other  on  a  stand 

ural  and  easy  for  some  people  to  which  he  had  taken  on  a  public  is- 

express  their  appreciation  while  oth-  sue,   unpopular  at  the   time.     For 

ers  remain  silent,  whether  because  some  years  their  only  contacts  were 

of  shyness,  diffidence,  or  ungrateful-  by  further  letters,  as  the  one  fol- 

ness  is  not  evident.    Some  may  have  lowed  with  admiration  the  activities 

the  impulse  to  express  thanks  but  of  the  second,  from  afar.     The  ap- 

before    the    expression    becomes    a  preciative  comments  were  encourag- 

reality,  other  immediate  duties  push  ing  to  the  public  servant,  and  the 

it  aside  stillborn.  contacts    ripened    into    a    personal 

Yet  an  expression  of  appreciation  friendship  over  the  years, 
is  welcomed  by  everyone.  No  mat-  A  mother  in  the  home  needs  en- 
ter what  one's  worldly  wealth,  op-  couragement.  Her  heavy  duties, 
portunities,  and  advantages,  he  will  albeit  a  joy  to  her,  become  monot- 
always  welcome  a  sincere  word  of  onous.  It  is  told  how  one  mother, 
appreciation.  Everyone  needs  to  be  yearning  for  a  word  of  appreciation 
built  up  and  encouraged,  for  each  in  return  for  three  well-cooked 
person  has  moments  of  self-doubt  meals  a  day,  finally  served  her  fam- 
and  despondency,  whose  frequency  ily  salad  bowls  filled  with  fresh  grass 
depends  upon  changing  factors.  One  clippings.  In  response  to  their  con- 
may  deliver  a  speech,  or  give  a  dem-  sternation,  she  replied  that  she  had 
onstration,  after  many  hours  of  prep-  decided  they  didn't  know  what  they 
aration.  How  disheartening  if  none  were  eating,  as  they  never  said  a 
commends  the  effort.  Some  in  the  word,  but  just  ate  and  left.  There- 
audience  may  feel  that  the  speaker  after  that  mother  was  showed  ap- 
has  been  in  the  public  eye  so  long  preciation  in  words.  One  husband 
and  been  recognized  for  so  many  who  was  told  of  this  incident,  since 
years,  that  he  would  not  wish  to  be  then  comments  ''good  grass"  at  the 
congratulated.     Nothing   could  be  end    of   a   particularly   good    meal. 

Page  304 


EDITORIAL 


305 


While  some  men  seem  embarrassed 
to  express  appreciation  in  words,  a 
wife  is  grateful  for  appreciation 
however  it  may  be  expressed. 

Recently  a  father  was  uplifted  by 
being  told  that  his  daughter  had  said 
he  was  wonderful  and  very  special. 
That  remark  was  precious  to  him, 
for  so  often  children  do  not  express 
appreciation,  although  they  may 
feel  it  deeply.  A  word  of  love  and 
appreciation  from  a  child  to  a  moth- 
er will  cause  her  heart  to  sing.  Like- 
wise, a  mother  should  express  love 
and  appreciation  to  her  children  and 
not  confine  herself  to  words  of  cor- 
rection, as  is  too  often  the  case.  In 
times  of  discouragement,  children 
recall  words  of  praise  and  are  given 
a  desire  to  do  better. 

Latter-day  Saint  women  receive  a 
great  training  in  unselfishness  and 
independence  just  being  the  wives 
of  husbands  who  obey  the  call  to 
service  in  the  Church.  Likewise,  a 
husband   manifests   unselfish   devo- 


tion to  his  family  when  he  encour- 
ages his  wife  to  accept  a  call  to 
Church  service  which  may  take  her 
away  from  him  and  their  children  at 
times.  The  appreciation  of  one  for 
the  other  is  a  requisite. 

One  should  never  fail  to  express 
appreciation  to  the  great  General 
Authorities,  the  physicians  of  souls. 
They  have  poured  out  to  them  daily 
the  sorrows  and  unrighteous  con- 
duct of  others  to  heal  and  to  bind 
up,  for  Church  members  look  upon 
their  leaders  as  belonging  to  them 
—as  their  own.  The  appreciation  of 
all  Church  members  to  them  should 
be  repeatedly  expressed,  and  actions 
should  support  their  words  of  ap- 
preciation. 

If  Christ  himself  had  to  ask, 
'AVhere  are  the  nine?"  certainly 
each  person  would  do  well  to  re- 
mind himself  constantly  of  the 
need  to  express  appreciation  to  his 
fellow  men  and  to  his  God. 

-M.  C.  S. 


X 


egacif 


(Proverbs  6:6-10) 
Elsie  McKinnon  Strachan 


This  proverb  I  would  leave  to  you  my  son: 

"Go  to  the  ant  .  ,  .  consider  her  ways,  and  be  wise." 

No  o\erseer,  guide,  or  ruling  one 

Dictates  her  quitting  time,  her  hour  to  rise. 

No  master  sends  her  forth  up  dawn's  chill  path 

Where  shadows  linger  still  and  sleep  prevails; 

Nor  is  it  fear  of  dictatorial  wrath 

That  speeds  her  questing  feet  down  alien  trails. 

"...  A  httle  folding  of  the  hands  .  .  ."  is  good 

For  contemplation — when  the  crops  are  in, 

When  hearth  fires  feed  from  mountain-stacks  of  wood, 

When  lofts  are  full  and  wheat  spills  from  the  bin — 

But  be  not  too  content  to  slumber  now. 

Life's  harvest  follows  first  the  early  plow! 


jpH^  ^Bl#  'fr^-,  JlB' 


.'-J*/?  «t 


PLATE  A— "THE  FLOWER  GARDEN" 

Designing  Original  Applique 
and  Block  Quilts 

VeJnia  MacKay  Paul 


DESIGNING  one's  own  quilts 
gives  the  greatest  joy  of  all. 
My  first  attempt  (Plate  A), 
called  the  "Flower  Garden/'  was 
made  about  twenty  years  ago,  when 
I  saw  for  the  first  time  an  early 
Pennsylvania  Bride's  Quilt  with  no 
two  patches  alike.  I  resolved  to 
make  one.  With  no  patterns  to 
guide    me,   and    no    quilt   to   copy 

Page  306 


from,  I  made  circles  with  plates, 
smaller  ones  around  saucers,  drew 
grapes,  flowers,  etc.,  until  I  arrived 
at  something  I  liked.  I  cut  geomet- 
ric designs  by  folding  papers  in 
fourths  and  eighths  and  cutting 
crescents,  squares,  or  scallops.  When 
unfolded,  some  of  them  were  lovely. 
I  cut  out  various  flowers  and  leaves, 
and  when  I  had  a  few  patterns  I 


DESIGNING  ORIGINAL  APPLIQUE  AND  BLOCK  QUILTS 


307 


liked,  I  proceeded  to  cut  them  out 
of  materials.  New  ideas  popped  up 
as  I  progressed,  and,  when  twenty- 
five  were  completed,  I  arranged  and 
rearranged  until  the  quilt  shown 
was  decided  upon.  In  addition  to 
the  quilting  of  the  background,  each 
leaf,  flower,  and  stem  is  outlined  to 
make  it  stand  out.  Quilting  should 
never  cover  any  part  of  an  applique 
motif. 

With  twenty-five  original  pat- 
terns, I  realized  I  had  the  possibility 
of  twenty-five  quilts  and  began  ex- 
perimenting. Taking  first  the  grape 
pattern  (second  from  the  left  on 
the  top  row  of  the  bride's  quilt),  I 
made  some  patterns  on  paper  and 
laid  them  block  to  block.    This  re- 


sulted in  the  quilt  shown  in  Plate  B. 

Plate  C,  called  "My  Favorite 
Quilt,''  is  a  combination  of  several 
patterns.  I  knew  I  would  never  in 
this  world  have  time  to  work  them 
all  into  real  quilts,  so  I  arrived  at  an 
easier  solution.  I  drew  fifty  differ- 
ent designs  on  a  paper  marked  off 
in  squares  of  one  and  one-half  inch- 
es, putting  a  different  pattern  in 
each  square.  I  then  cut  a  stencil 
and  had  fifty  copies  mimeographed. 
The  squares  were  then  cut  apart  and 
each  pattern  placed  with  those  of 
its  kind  in  a  separate  box.  The  idea 
was  to  combine  different  patterns  or 
to  try  all  of  one  kind  together  as  I 
had  with  the  grape  design.  When 
I  found  one  I  liked,  I  pasted  the 


PLATE  B— GRAPE  DESIGN 
Illustration  shows  three-fifths  of  quilt. 


308 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 


PLATE  C— "MY  FAVORITE  QUILT"  (Three-fifths  of  quilt  shown) 


^/tm 


lUJi 


?,#•# 


PLATE  D— BIRD  AND  WREATH  BRIDE'S  QUILT  (Three-fifths  of  quilt  shown) 


The  center  block  shows  the  double-headed  dove,  the  dove  for  peace,  the  heart,"  the 
goodness  of  mankind.  The  joined  doves  symbolize  their  union  with  peace  and  lo\e  in 
their  hearts.  The  conventionalized  birds,  always  looking  backwards,  in  the  row  above, 
speak  in  this  region's  lore  of  the  resurrection  and  eternal  life.  In  this  same  block,  the 
three  tulips  coming  from  one  stem  represent  the  Holy  Trinit}'.  The  border  blocks  are 
alternately  a  conventionalized  pomegranate,  denoting  fertility,  promising  a  home  with 
children,  and  the  Dutch  rose  symbolizing  health;  and  the  oak  leaf,  denoting  strength. 


DESIGNING  ORIGINAL  APPLIQUE  AND  BLOCK  QUILTS 


309 


copies  on  a  sheet  of  paper;  so— on 
paper— I  made  up  about  twenty-five 
quilts  in  one  afternoon.  Later  on, 
with  water  colors,  I  filled  in  greens, 
blues,  yellows,  etc.  It  is  a  fascinat- 
ing thing  to  do,  even  if  a  real  quilt 
does  not  result. 

The  Bird  and  Wreath  Quilt 
(Plate  D)  I  designed  and  made  for 
a  lovely  bride  and  put  into  the  de- 
signs my  wishes  for  the  young 
couple,  based  on  the  lore  of  the 
Pennsylvania  Dutch  country  in 
which  we  live.  It  is  entirely  ap- 
pliqued. 

Plate  E  shows  the  Tulip  and  Rose 
Quilt  made  for  another  daughter-in- 
law.  Since  it  is  now  three  thou- 
sand miles  from  here,  I  can  show 
only  the  detail  of  it,  which  I  used 
for  a  bolster.  Only  two  patterns 
were  used,  alternately,  on  the  quilt. 
There  are  twenty-five  eighteen-inch 
squares.  It  has  a  dust  ruffle  one 
yard  deep  with  a  continuous  ap- 
pliqued  border  of  leaves  and  vine 
running  around  the  entire  bottom. 
Its  fullness  gives  it  a  graceful  sway- 
ing appearance. 

With  all  applique  quilts,  I  make 
bolsters  or  pillowcases  to  match, 
and   twice   I   have  made  matching 


tops  for  dressing  tables.  These,  too, 
are  quilted  and  fitted  under  a  glass 
plate. 

'T'HE  same  patterns  can  be  used  in 
different  positions,  thus  creating 
an  entirely  different  quilt,  for  in- 
stance, the  Dresden  Plate  design  ( I ) 
made  with  twenty-four  strips  and  a 
round  center.  By  using  one-quarter 
of  the  plate,  and  set-in  corners,  it 
becomes  the  Fan  Pattern  (II). 

The  Star  Pattern  is  one  of  the 
oldest  known  and  is  the  basis  for 
countless  others.  Beginning  with 
a  square,  lines  are  drawn  from  cor- 
ner to  corner.  Two  more  divide  the 
block  through  the  center,  crosswise, 
and  up  and  down.  From  that  point 
on,  anything  can  be  done.  Illustra- 
tion (III)  shows  the  star  in  its 
simpler  form.  The  ''Rising  Sun"  in 
Plate  IV  is  an  elaborate  variation. 
Illustration  V  shows  a  ''Sunflower" 
block  with  three  pieced  stars  and  a 
plain  square  of  white  muslin.  The 
centers  of  the  stars  are  appliqued 
over  the  piecing,  and  the  stems  and 
leaves  appliqued  on  the  white  patch. 
Both  are  based  on  the  star  pattern. 
Illustration  VI  shows  pieced  tu- 
lips, using  part  of  the  star  pattern 
with   leaves   and    stems   appliqued. 


PLATE  E— TULIPS  AND  ROSE  QUILT 


310 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 


(See  The  ReJid  Society  Magazine,  If  there  is  a  quilt  in  your  future, 
March  1954,  page  179,  and  Feb-  I  hope  you  will  enjoy  making  it 
ruary  1955,  page  105).  from  beginning  to  end. 


Highly  Organized 

Dorothy  Boys  Kilian 


JIM  Windon  patted  the  inside 
pocket  of  his  coat  with  happy 
anticipation  as  he  strode  up  the 
front  walk.  By  golly,  he  and  Sally 
deserved  this  unexpected  treat;  the 
budget  hadn't  allowed  many  frills 
lately. 

Before  he  could  get  his  key  in 
the  lock,  young  Mrs.  Windon 
opened  the  door.  Just  looking  at 
her,  even  after  six  months  of  mar- 
riage, Jim's  heart  melted  like  ice 
cubes  in  hot  water. 

''Hi,  lovely,"  he  said  tenderly, 
pulling  her  to  him.  As  he  bent  to 
kiss  her,  though,  he  was  stopped 
cold  by  that  all-too-familiar  look  in 
her  otherwise  beautiful  blue  eyes. 

''Couldn't  you  possibly  manage 
to  get  home  sooner?"  Sally  was  ask- 
ing reproachfully.  "You  know  I 
always  plan  for  six  o'clock,  and  now 
the  souffle's  all  sunk  in  the  mid- 
dle!" 

Jim  groaned  inwardly  and  then 
squared  his  jaw.  "Let  it  sink,"  he 
said,  with  determined  gaiety.  "We 
can  pick  up  a  bite  somewhere  on 
the  way  to  the  theater." 

"Theater?"  Sally  echoed. 

"Honey,  you  may  not  realize  it, 
but  we're  about  to  have  ourselves  an 
evening."  Jim  drew  two  tickets  out 
of  his  coat  pocket  and  waved  them 
triumphantly  in  front  of  her.  He 
felt  his  enthusiasm  mounting  again. 
"The  boss  had  two  complimentaries 
to  the  Playhouse  for  tonight,  and 
when  I  stayed  late  to  finish  a  report 
for  him  he  slid  them  across  the 
desk  to  me." 


"Oh,  Jim,  that  would  have  been 
fun,  but  .  .  ."  Sally  hesitated. 

"But  what?"  Jim  braced  himself. 

"Well,  I'd  planned  for  us  to  go 
down  to  the  stores  .  .  .  ." 

Jim  stared  at  her.  "You  mean  to 
say,"  he  spluttered,  "that  you'd  pass 
up  an  evening  on  the  town  just  to 
go  shopping?" 

"That's  what  we've  often  done  on 
Friday  nights,"  Sally  said  defensive- 
ly. "When  we  have  the  car  to  car- 
ry things  home  in,  and  all." 

"But  it  doesn't  have  to  become 
an  ironclad  rule,  does  it,"  Jim  re- 
torted, "when  something  like  this 
comes  up?" 

"It  is  a  shame,"  Sally  agreed.  "But 
to  top  it  all,  I've  arranged  with  that 
appliance  man  on  Green  Street  to 
give  us  a  demonstration  of  his  auto- 
matic washer.  You  know,  that 
model  we're  interested  in.  I  told 
him  we'd  be  sure  to  stop  in  to- 
night." 

"He  won't  mind  when  you  call 
and  explain,"  Jim  remonstrated. 
"He'll  have  plenty  of  other  custom- 
ers, and  besides,  we  can  see  him  any 
old  time." 

"That's  just  it,  we  can't  .  .  .  not 
together,"  Sally  insisted.  "Friday's 
the  only  night  they're  open." 

Jim  was  silent  for  a  moment. 
Then  he  said  coldly,  "So  we're  not 
going  to  use  the  tickets?" 

"Jim,"  Sally  wailed,  "you're  not 
trying  to  understand." 

"There  are  some  things  I'll  never 
understand,"  Jim  said  desperately. 
He  had  noticed  right  from  the  be- 
ginning   that    Sally    was    a    highly 

Page  311 


312 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 


organized  little  housekeeper.  And 
now  he  was  remembering  the  first 
time  they'd  had  a  real  scene  over 
it. 

'T'HEY  had  been  married  only  a 
few  weeks  when  he  had  found 
himself  with  an  extra  halfholiday. 
He  had  burst  into  the  house  Friday 
noon  and  found  Sally  washing  win- 
dows in  the  living  room. 

''Surprise,  surprise!"  he  had  shout- 
ed, grabbing  the  sponge  from  her 
hand  and  whirling  her  around  the 
room.  'The  boss  said  to  take  the 
afternoon  off.  Let's  paek  a  lunch 
and  take  a  hike  up  the  canyon." 

"Jim,  how  wonderful!"  Sally 
trilled,  gently  retrieving  the  sponge 
which  was  dripping  water  all  over 
the  rug. 

Then  she  looked  at  the  window 
and  frowned.  "Oh,  but  we  can't," 
she  said  sadly.  "J^^t  look  at  this 
mess.  The  curtains  down  and  only 
one  window  clean  so  far." 

"Who  cares?"  Jim  laughed.  "It's 
just  perfect  out  for  a  walk— crisp 
and  sunny.  We  might  even  find 
some  leaves  turned  color  up  on  the 
ridge." 

Sally's  eyes  glowed  briefly,  but 
then  she  said,  "No,  it's  impossible. 
That  rain  yesterday  left  the  windows 
all  streaked.  Think  how  queer  it 
would  look  from  the  outside— one 
clear  pane  and  all  the  rest  a  sight." 

"For  Pete's  sake,"  Jim  burst  out. 
"Isn't  an  afternoon  of  fun  together 
more  important  than  the  view  of 
our  place  from  the  street?" 

Sally  shook  her  head.  "Besides," 
she  went  on,  "I  wouldn't  really  en- 
joy the  walk.  I'd  be  thinking  of 
how  I'd  planned  to  do  that  job  to- 
day, and  then  ran  out  on  it,  before 
it  was  hardly  started." 


"Ease  up  a  little,  can't  you,  Sal- 
ly?" Jim  pleaded.  "Time  enough 
to  get  organized  to  the  teeth  when 
we  have  twins  to  feed  and  you  have 
to  get  to  some  meeting  on  time." 

"Darling,"  Sally  protested,  "I  just 
can't  seem  to  help  it.  I  don't  see 
how  one  can  run  a  home  all  helter- 
skelter.  I'm  only  trying  to  do  my 
job  right."  Her  chin  began  to 
tremble. 

Jim  suddenly  felt  like  a  churlish 
bear.  He  put  his  arms  around  her. 
"Trouble  is,"  he  said  lightly,"  casual 
living  comes  hard  for  you  perhaps 
because  you  weren't  born  in  the 
West." 

"Maybe  that's  it,"  Sally  managed 
a  smile.  "What  a  trial  it  must  be 
for  you  native  sons  to  put  up  with 
us  'furriners.'  " 

"Oh,  well,  Illinois  had  it's  Linc- 
oln," Jim  said  generously.  But  as 
he  stood  by  the  window  and  stared 
out  through  it  into  the  golden  aut- 
umn sunshine,  he  felt  trapped  .... 

^^jyjAYBE  we'd  better  eat,"  Sally 
was  saying  uncertainly. 

"Yes,  of  course."  Jim's  voice  was 
frigid.  "Let  us  sit  down  immediate- 
ly to  our  well-planned  meal.  But 
first  .  .  .  ."  He  stalked  over  to  the 
desk,  tore  the  theater  tickets  in  two 
with  a  loud  rip,  and  dropped  the 
pieces  into  the  wastebasket. 

"Oh,  Jim,  now  you're  angry 
again,"  Sally  sighed. 

"Let's  cut  out  the  dramatics.  You 
said  'eat';  all  right  let's  eat."  Jim 
strode  out  to  the  dining  alcove. 

In  frosty  silence  he  sat  down  at 
the  table;  in  abused  silence  Sally 
brought  in  the  food,  in  miserable 
silence  they  pretended  to  eat. 

As  Sally  came  in  with  the  apricot 
plodding,  however,  she  had  apparent- 


HIGHLY  ORGANIZED 


313 


ly  decided  on  an  attempt  to  defrost 
the  atmosphere.  ''We  had  a  let- 
ter from  your  mother  today,"  she 
said  casually. 

"That  so?  What'd  she  have  to 
say?''  Jim  asked  with  cool  polite- 
ness. 

"Oh,  this  and  that  ....  Your  fa- 
ther's sister,  Julia,  must  be  a  re- 
markable woman." 

"What's  she  up  to  now?"  Jim 
smiled  a  little  in  spite  of  himself. 

"She's  going  up  to  San  Francisco 
tomorrow  to  attend  some  women's 
club  convention.  She's  the  official 
delegate  from  her  district." 

"She  will  probably  be  coming 
through  here,  then,"  Jim  said.  "Yes, 
she's  quite  a  woman,  head  of  prac- 
tically every  organization  in  her 
town  ....  Say!"  His  eyes  suddenly 
came  alive. 

"What?"  Sally  asked,  startled. 

Jim  pushed  back  his  chair.  "I'm 
going  to  phone  her  to  see  if  she 
can't  stop  off  here  a  few  hours  be- 
tween trains,"  he  said  eagerly. 

"Why  on  earth?  I  mean,  of 
course,  if  you  want  to.  But  I  never 
heard  you  speak  of  being  so  fond  of 
her  .  .  .  ."    Sally  floundered. 

"I'm  not,  I  mean,  she  really  is 
wonderful.  I  definitely  want  you  to 
meet  her,"  Jim  called  back  enthus- 
iastically from  the  telephone  where 
he  was  already  dialing  long  distance. 

AND  so,  at  six  o'clock  the  next 
evening,    Jim    was    conducting 
Aunt  Julia  up  the  walk  and  into  the 
house  where  Sally,  in  nervous  eager- 
ness, awaited  them. 

"How  do  you  do,  my  dear?"  Aunt 
Julia,  her  ample  form  perfectly 
turned  out  in  a  gray  suit  with  fur 
neckpiece,  gave  Sally  a  smart  peck 
on  the  cheek.    "Oh,  no,  Jim,"  she 


said  over  her  shoulder.  "Don't  set 
that  bag  down  flat— it'll  curdle  my 
lotions." 

"It  was  so  nice  of  you  to  stop  off," 
Sally  ventured  politely. 

"It  did  throw  me  several  hours 
off  schedule,"  Aunt  Julia  admitted. 
"I  wouldn't  have  considered  it  at 
all  except  that  Jim  here  was  so  flat- 
teringly insistent."  She  smirked 
fondly  at  her  nephew. 

"We'll  eat  right  away  so  you 
won't  feel  rushed  about  making  the 
eight  o'clock  train,"  Sally  explained, 
as  she  saw  the  guest  glance  nervous- 
ly at  her  watch  and  then  at  the  din- 
ing table. 

"Fine!"  Aunt  Julia  boomed.  "By 
the  way,  I  wonder  if  I  might  have  a 
cup  of  consomme.  I  always  have 
some  in  the  late  afternoon,  seems 
to  help  me  digest  my  dinner." 

"How's  Uncle  Rob?"  Jim  was 
asking  as  Sally  came  back  into  the 
room  with  the  cup  of  consomme. 

"Rob?  Oh,  he's  all  right,"  Aunt 
Julia  answered  vaguely.  "He's  trans- 
ferred himself  into  the  sales  division 
of  the  company— -isn't  home  much 
these  days." 

"I  think  we're  ready  to  begin," 
Sally  broke  in  awhile  later,  as  she 
finished  the  dinner  preparations. 
"We  can  eat  our  salad  while  the 
gravy's  heating." 

As  she  sat  down  at  the  table.  Aunt 
Julia  pushed  her  salad  plate  to  one 
side.  "I'll  save  mine  until  the  main 
course,  if  you  don't  mind,  my  dear. 
I'm  just  used  to  eating  it  that  way. 
The  busy  life  I  lead,  it  seems  more 
practical  to  get  everything  on  the 
table  at  once." 

Conversation  lagged.  Aunt  Julia 
very  obviously  concentrating  on  the 
job  of  fortifying  her  generous  frame 


314 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 


ill  the  shortest  time  decently  pos- 
sible. 

''Jin"!  says  you  just  about  run  your 
town,"  Sally  smiled  determinedly  as 
she  served  dessert.  ''How  on  earth 
do  you  find  time  for  all  your  activi- 
ties?" 

''It's  just  a  matter  of  having  a 
definite  time  for  everything,  and 
no  nonsense  about  it,"  Aunt  Julia 
answered  briskly.  ''And  that  re- 
minds me,  Jim."  She  turned  to 
her  nephew.  "Fll  want  a  cab  for 
seven-fifteen;  will  you  call  one 
now?" 

"Great  guns,  we'll  take  you  to 
the  station,"  Jim  protested. 

"No,  a  cab,  if  you  please,"  Aunt 
Julia  said  firmly.  "You  don't  want 
to  run  off  leaving  a  table  full  of 
dirty  dishes.  Besides,"  she  added, 
half  under  her  breath,  "in  a  taxi, 
I'll  be  sure  of  getting  there  in  plenty 
of  time." 

AS  the  cab  drove  off  a  little  while 
later,  Jim  shut  the  front  door 
and  said  solemnly,  "A  very  success- 
ful, highly  organized  woman." 


"No  doubt  of  it,"  Sally  agreed 
grimly,  sinking  down  on  the  daven- 
port. 

Jim  cleared  his  throat.  "Well, 
let's  do  up  the  dishes,"  he  said 
briskly.  "Very  inefficient  to  leave 
them  sitting  there  on  the  table." 

"Jimmy  .  .  .  come  here." 

Jim's  heart  missed  a  beat  as  Sally 
reached  up  and  pulled  him  down 
beside  her.  He  heard  her  sudden 
laughter,  muffled  in  his  coat. 

She  lifted  up  her  head  and  smiled 
at  him,  the  kind  of  smile  which 
always  made  him  feel  a  stab  of  pity 
for  every  other  man  in  the  world. 
"The  way  I  feel  now,  I  never  want 
to  do  another  organized  thing  the 
rest  of  my  life,"  she  said  fervently. 
"I  won't  spoil  your  surprise,  ever 
again.  Other  things  can  wait. 
You've  certainly  won  this  round, 
honey." 

"Oh,  I  wouldn't  say  you'd  lost 
entirely,"  Jim  said  kindly,  as  he 
tucked  Sally's  head  back  under  his 
coat.  "After  all,  you  taught  me 
how  to  organize  ...  for  defense." 


///|/    iliagazine 

Mabei  M.  Tanner 


Each  month  I  get  a  magazine, 
My  Relief  Society  Magazine; 
It  excels  most  publications  twice  its  price, 
With  its  poems — soul  inspiring, 
"Special  Features" — never  tiring, 
And  its  pages  full  of  sound  and  sage  ad- 
vice. 


There  are  helps  to  make  home  beautiful, 

And  aids  to  keep  wife  dutiful, 

And  stories,  sweet  and  clean,  that  warm 

the  heart; 
Recipes  for  healthful  living, 
At  the  same  time  ever  giving 
Beauty  to  that  culinary  art. 


Let's  be  loyal  to  our  Magazine, 

Our  Relief  Society  Magazine; 

It  gives  us  wealth  from  out  its  bounteous  store. 

With  its  plans  for  every  meeting. 

How  I  thrill  with  joyous  greeting 

When  I  see  it  in  the  mailbox  at  my  doorl 


Hurrah  for  Pete! 


Ma  be]  Law  Atkinson 


44 


B 


OY,  oh,  boy!  Look  at  that, 
Marola!'' 

The  silence  of  the  sixth- 
grade  room  was  pierced  by  Pete's 
outburst  as  he  thrust  his  report  card 
before  the  astonished  eyes  of  Ma- 
rola  West  who  sat  in  front  of  him. 

To  the  surprise  of  the  pupils, 
their  teacher,  Miss  Burke,  did  not 
reprove  him  for  this  interruption 
while  she  was  passing  out  the  report 
cards  for  the  six  weeks  just  ended, 
for  when  she  saw  the  look  of  eager 
triumph  in  his  eyes,  instead  of  the 
veiled  despair,  and  the  flush  of  hap- 
piness on  his  face  rather  than  the 
usual  stoic  chagrin  at  such  times, 
she  could  not.  Her  eyes  filled  with 
quick  tears,  while  her  heart  was 
singing.  At  last  she  had  touched 
the  soul  of  this  gangling  boy  she 
had  despaired  of  for  the  six  months 
she  had  been  his  teacher. 

Her  thoughts  raced  back  to  the 
morning  of  her  first  day  of  teach- 
ing in  the  Lakeside  School  when 
the  principal  had  hurriedly  entered 
her  room  just  before  time  for  the 
bell  and  had  said,  ''J^st  one  more 
thing.  Miss  Burke,  you  will  get  the 
school's  problem  lad  this  year,  Pete 
Garfield.  No  one  has  been  able  to 
reach  him  thus  far.  He's  a  dull, 
apathetic  student,  but  quick  enough 
in  mischief.  Take  a  firm  stand 
from  the  start  and  remember  I  am 
back  of  you  in  anything  you  do." 

She  had  resented  the  principal's 
words,  and  had  decided  to  give  the 
boy  every  encouragement.  She  had 
been  instinctively  drawn  to  him  that 
first  day  when  she  had  called  on  him 


to  take  his  turn  in  reading  aloud, 
and  had  seen  the  mute  pleading  in 
his  eyes,  which  turned  to  agony  as 
Rodney  Hebdon,  one  of  the  most 
forward  students,  had  said,  'Tete 
can't  read.     Didn't  you  know?" 

He  had  stumbled  through  a  short 
paragraph,  missing  most  of  the 
words  and  had  heaved  an  audible 
sigh  and  wiped  the  perspiration 
from  his  forehead  when  he  took 
his  seat. 

From  that  very  day  she  had  giv- 
en him  special  help  outside  of 
school  hours  and  found,  to  her  sur- 
prise, that  he  soon  mastered  the  big 
words  when  she  taught  them  to  him 
as  she  would  to  a  first  grader 
through  story,  pictures,  and  drama- 
tization, but  the  little  words  both- 
ered him.  She  had  gone  to  his 
home  two  nights  a  week,  and  now, 
after  long  months,  he  was  able  to 
go  rather  haltingly  through  about 
one-sixth  of  the  regular  class  assign- 
ments. A  month  ago  had  come  the 
inspiration  to  tell  him  that,  if  he 
did  the  small  assignments  she  gave 
him  from  then  on,  he  would  re- 
ceive the  same  grade  as  if  he  had 
completed  all  the  work.  How  he 
had  toiled!  Apathy  had  disap- 
peared, and  he  had  begun  going  to 
her  boarding  house  for  additional 
help  on  Saturdays. 

She  was  recalled  to  the  present 
by  Marola's  voice,  ''Miss  Burke,  I 
can't  understand!  Pete's  marks  are 
as  high  as  mine,  and  surely  you 
know  .  .  .  ." 

She  stopped  embarrassed,  not 
knowing  how  to  go  on,  and  Miss 

Page  315 


316 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 


Burke  answered  quickly,  *Tes,  I 
know.  I  am  sure  we  are  all  proud 
of  his  achievement."  Then  she 
added  quietly  to  Marola,  "Will  you 
help  me  pass  out  the  art  materials 
at  recess,  please?"  And  her  eyes 
smiled  a  challenge  for  silence. 

lyt AROLA,  her  brightest  student, 
understood  and  was  her  usual 
sweet  self  as  she  answered,  ''I  shall 
be  glad  to.  Miss  Burke." 

At  recess  she  quickly  put  the 
paper  and  paints  on  the  desks,  then 
came  and  stood  by  her  teacher's 
desk  and  said,  ''Miss  Burke,  Fm 
sorry  if  I  was  unkind,  but  I  was  so 
startled  to  see  Pete  had  all  A's  the 
same  as  I,  when  he  is  dreadfully 
slow  and  never  gets  all  his  work,  and 
doesn't  even  know  all  the  words  yet, 
that  I  called  out  before  I  thought." 

"I  know,  dear."  Miss  Burke's 
voice  was  tender.  ''I  know.  God 
has  been  very  good  to  you,  Marola. 
He  has  blessed  you  with  a  high  de- 
gree of  intelligence— with  an  alert 
mind.  It  is  easy  for  you  to  get  your 
work.  Pete  has  worked  much,  much 
harder  than  you  have,  and  he  has 
learned  the  three  spelling  words  I've 
assigned  him  each  day  this  last 
month,  and  the  two  problems  in 
arithmetic  and  the  half  page  of  read- 
ing, so  don't  you  feel  he  should 
know  the  joy  of  succeeding  when 
he  has  done  his  best?  Remember, 
dear,  to  be  grateful  for  what  God 
has  given  you,  but  never  feel  su- 
perior to  one  who  has  not  been  so 
highly  blessed." 

Marola's  eyes  were  filled  with  a 
new  light,  as  she  said,  "Vm  glad  you 
gave  Pete  all  A's.  Truly  I  am. 
Thank  you  for  making  me  see. 
From  now  on  I  shall  be  his  champ- 
ion, too." 


The  next  morning  she  was  wait- 
ing at  Miss  Burke's  gate  to  walk 
to  school  with  her. 

''How  nice  to  have  someone  to 
walk  with  this  beautiful  spring 
morning!"  Miss  Burke  put  Marola 
at  ease  at  once,  for  she  sensed  there 
was  a  reason  for  her  going  out  of 
her  way  to  accompany  her  to  school. 

After  a  few  seconds  of  silence, 
Marola  spoke.  "I  told  Dad  and 
Mother  all  about  Pete's  report  card 
and  what  you  said  to  me,  and  they 
wish  there  were  more  teachers  like 
you.  Dad  told  me  that  Pete  is  the 
smartest  boy  in  town  in  some 
things,  that  not  another  boy  his  age 
or  even  older  can  handle  a  team 
like  he  can;  that  he  knows  how  to 
harness  a  team  and  plow  as  well  as 
a  man.  Mother  said  that  even 
though  I  might  have  a  quicker  brain 
to  get  school  lessons,  she  guessed 
things  were  pretty  well  evened  up 
when  God  was  giving  out  the  tal- 
ents. I  wanted  to  tell  you  this  to 
make  up  for  my  rudeness  yester- 
day." 

With  an  arm  about  the  young 
girl's  shoulders.  Miss  Burke  said 
very  gently,  "You  just  didn't  think, 
dear.  But  from  now  on,  perhaps 
you  can  do  more  than  you  realize 
to  get  your  classmates  to  accept 
Pete  as  one  of  them,  as  their  equal, 
I  mean.  That  would  do  him  more 
good  than  anything  else.  A  person 
needs  the  security  of  friends.  Pete 
isn't  dumb,  for  I've  proved  he  can 
learn.  I  think,  perhaps,  teachers 
have  just  figured  he  was,  and  have 
put  forth  no  special  effort  to  help 
him." 

"That  is  true.  Miss  Burke.  You're 
the  first  teacher  who  has  really  made 
him  see  that  he  can  learn.  I  know 
I've  been   sort   of   a    snob,    but    I 


HURRAH  FOR  PETE! 


317 


haven't  really  meant  to  be,  and 
now  I'm  going  to  try  and  help  Pete. 
Just  you  watch  me!  Fll  have  the 
rest  of  the  class  seeing  the  good  in 
him,  too— all  but  Rodney.  He  acts 
so  superior,  Fm  sort  of  afraid  of 
him.'' 

''Don't  be.  He's  a  brilliant  boy 
and  has  a  heart  of  gold  if  he  can 
only  be  made  to  see.  Well,  here 
we  are  at  the  schoolhouse." 

lyi AROLA  joined  her  group,  and 
Miss  Burke  went  inside.  All 
day  in  the  back  of  her  mind  was  the 
germ  of  an  idea  to  help  two  boys 
develop  into  splendid  men,  and  a 
plan  began  to  evolve  in  which  Pete 
could  demonstrate  his  superiority 
in  some  things. 

While  he  never  reached  the  same 
depths  of  despair  again,  Pete's  as- 
cent to  popularity,  to  being  accept- 
ed, w^as  slow.  He  continued  to 
study,  and  within  a  short  time  was 
doing  three  problems  and  five  words 
and  reading  an  entire  page. 

In  spite  of  Marola's  efforts,  Rod- 
ney would  not  recognize  Pete  as  an 
equal,  and  when  he  saw  how  she 
favored  him  with  her  smiles  and 
often  drew  him  into  conversation, 
he  became  almost  insufferably  rude 
in  his  attitude  toward  Pete.  Always 
in  class,  innocently  enough  it  ap- 
peared on  the  surface,  he  was  show- 
ing up  Pete's  inability  to  do  the 
work  required  of  normal  students, 
and  on  the  playground  he  was  even 
more  insulting. 

One  afternoon  recess  when  Rod- 
ney and  Bill  White  were  choosing 
up  sides  for  a  game  of  ball,  and  only 
Pete  was  left  and  it  was  Rodney's 
turn  to  choose,  he  said,  with  forced 
carelessness,  to  Bill,  "It's  my  turn, 
but  you  can  have  him.  He's  no  good, 


only  to  be  the  teacher's  pet  and  get 
pitied  by  Marola." 

There  was  no  Pete  at  school  the 
next  day  nor  the  next,  so  Miss  Burke 
went  to  his  home  to  inquire  the 
reason. 

From  his  mother  she  learned  he 
was  working  for  a  farmer,  Mr.  Dal- 
ton,  doing  his  spring  plowing.  She 
confided  that  he  had  tried  to  get 
Pete  to  help  him  before  but  he  had 
refused  by  saying,  "No,  I  wouldn't 
think  of  missing  a  day  of  school 
now,  for  I  can  really  see  I  am  learn- 
ing." Continuing,  his  mother  said, 
"But  two  nights  ago  he  came  home 
late  and  told  me  he  wouldn't  be  go- 
ing back  to  school  for  a  while,  for 
he  would  be  plowing  for  John 
Dalton.  I  tried  to  talk  him  out  of 
it,  but  couldn't." 

As  Miss  Burke  was  leaving,  Pete 
came  in.  When  he  saw  her  he 
flushed  a  deep  crimson.  She  quickly 
put  him  at  his  ease  by  saying,  "Your 
mother  tells  me  you  are  plowing 
for  Mr.  Dalton.  I've  heard  you  are 
an  expert  at  handling  a  team.  In 
fact,  one  man  told  me  you  are 
the  smartest  boy  in  town  when  it 
came  to  hitching  up  and  driving  a 
team.  Do  you  come  home  for  your 
noon  meal?" 

"No,  I  eat  dinner  with  the  DaF 
tons.  I  drive  the  team  to  their  place 
at  noon,  where  I  water  them  and 
they  eat  while  I  do,  then  I  drive 
them  back  to  work.  Fll  be  plowing 
on  his  acres  a  half  mile  the  other 
side  of  the  schoolhouse  for  awhile 
now,  so  Fll  be  passing  by  the  school 
at  noon  or  about  twelve-thirty.  If 
you  want  to  see  pretty  horses,  just 
be  looking  out  the  window  tomor- 
row. I  curry  them  every  day,  and 
they're  real  beauties,  King  and  Sally 
are  their  names." 


318 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 


JUDITH  Burke  had  received  the 
•^  inspiration  she  needed  to  develop 
her  idea  into  a  workable  plan.  That 
night  she  decided  that  Rodney  and 
the  rest  of  her  class  should  happen 
to  be  all  together  in  front  of  the 
schoolhouse  when  Pete  passed  next 
day  at  noon  driving  his  shining 
team. 

To  her  surprise,  Marola  was 
again  at  her  gate  the  next  morning, 
and  could  hardly  wait  to  begin 
speaking.  ''Miss  Burke,  I  almost 
hate  Rodney.  I  used  to  like  him, 
but  not  now.  Do  you  know  why 
Pete  is  out  of  school?" 

'Tes,  dear,  he  is  plowing  for  Mr. 
Dalton." 

''But  that  isn't  the  real  reason. 
The  day  before  he  stayed  out,  Rod- 
ney wouldn't  choose  him  on  his 
side  and  said  all  he  was  good  for 
was  to  be  your  pet  and  get  my  pity. 
Honestly,  Pete  looked  just  awful, 
like  he  was  sick." 

"Oh,  no!  Not  that!"  Miss  Burke 
spoke  more  to  herself  than  to  Mar- 
ola. Then  her  mind  began  on  a 
definite  scheme  to  rebuild  Pete's 
self-esteem  and,  at  the  same  time, 
bring  out  the  inherent  goodness  she 
felt  sure  was  in  Rodney. 

In  the  opening  exercises  that 
morning  when  the  row  leaders  were 
reporting  absences  and  Clair  Cole 
said,  "Pete  is  absent  again,  but  I 
don't  know  why,"  she  explained  by 
calmly  saying,  "Pete  is  out  for  a 
few  days  helping  Mr.  Dalton  with 
his  spring  plowing.  I've  found  out 
he's  doing  a  good  job,  and  I  shall 
give  him  credit  in  agriculture  for 
this  work.  You  know  there  are  oth- 
er ways  to  learn  and  advance  besides 
studying  in  the  schoolroom,  im- 
portant as  such  study  is.  I've  been 
informed  that  no  other  boy  in  town 


can  harness  and  unharness  a  team 
as  quickly  and  efficiently  as  can 
Pete." 

Rodney  shrugged  his  arrogant 
shoulders  and  spoke  aloud,  'Tooh! 
It  doesn't  take  any  brains  to  do  that. 
Anybody  can  hitch  up  a  team." 

When  school  was  dismissed  at 
noon.  Miss  Burke  surprised  her  stu- 
dents by  saying  cheerily,  "All  of  you 
have  your  lunches  eaten  and  be  in 
front  of  the  schoolhouse  by  twelve 
thirty.  I  brought  my  kodak  today, 
and  I'm  going  to  take  your  picture 
as  a  group.  I  shall  give  each  one  of 
you  a  print  before  school  is  out  for 
our  summer  vacation." 

Promptly  at  twelve-thirty  the  en- 
tire class  lined  up  in  three  rows  on 
the  front  lawn  and  were  looking 
their  pleasantest  when  Miss  Burke 
came  out.  She  took  a  quick  look 
up  the  road.  There,  sure  enough, 
not  far  away  was  Pete,  walking  be- 
hind the  team  he  had  curry-combed 
till  they  fairly  shone. 

After  Miss  Burke  had  taken  two 
snaps  of  the  class,  Marola,  seeing 
Pete,  cried  out,  "Oh,  look,  Miss 
Burke,  there's  Pete  now.  Let's  take 
his  picture  driving  the  horses!" 

"Yes,  let's!"  chorused  the  group, 
all  but  Rodney. 

"All  right.  Pete,  will  you  stop 
while  I  get  a  picture  of  you  and 
those  beautiful  horses  you  are  driv- 
ing?" she  called  cheerfully. 

"Whoa,  King!  Whoa,  Sally! 
Whoa,  there!"  Pete  called,  suddenly 
feeling  very  important. 

"Now  face  this  way,"  Miss  Burke 
requested. 

After  his  picture  was  taken. 
Miss  Burke  said,  "We  talked 
about  the  work  you  are  doing  on 
the  farm  this  morning,  and  we 
agreed  you  were  very  good  at  doing 


HURRAH  FOR  PETE! 


319 


important  work  like  plowing  and 
handling  a  team.  I  think  you  will 
make  a  good  farmer,  and  farmers 
must  feed  the  world,  you  know." 

This  was  too  much  for  Rodney, 
who  liked  to  be  the  center  of  at- 
traction. He  kicked  at  a  pebble  on 
the  side  of  the  road  and  said,  ''Any- 
body can  farm  and  take  care  of  a 
team/' 

lyilSS  Burke  hadn't  expected 
things  to  take  quite  this  turn, 
but  she  quickly  saw  her  opportunity 
to  help  both  boys  and  she  spoke  up 
clearly  and  with  conviction.  ''All 
right!  Boys  and  girls,  you've  heard 
what  Rodney  just  said,  but  I  don't 
believe  it.  It  takes  a  smart  boy  to 
do  what  Pete  is  doing.  Rodney,  I 
challenge  you  to  prove  you  can  un- 
harness and  then  harness  this  team 
as  quickly  and  as  well  as  can  Pete 
here." 

Before  she  could  say  more,  the 
class  cheered  and  clapped  their  ap- 
proval and  called  "Hurrah  for  Pete! 
Come  on,  Rodney!" 

Miss  Burke  continued,  "You 
needn't  worry,  Pete.  I'll  make 
things  right  with  Mr.  Dalton.  Boys, 
get  out  your  watches  and  when  I 
say  'Go!'  start  timing  as  Pete  first 
unharnesses  the  team  then  puts  the 
harness  back  on  them  again.  Then 
you  can  time  Rodney  while  he  does 
the  same.    Ready,  Pete?" 

"Ready,"  he  answered  quickly. 

"All  right,  go!"  she  called,  and 
without  the  appearance  of  haste, 
Pete  began  taking  off  the  harness. 
He  placed  it  by  the  side  of  the 
road,  then  took  it  up  and  harnessed 
the  team  again,  all  in  an  incredibly 
short  time. 

"Now,  it's  your  turn,  Rodney," 
spoke  up  Marola,  with  a  smile  that 


contained  a  hint  of  malice.  "Let's 
see  you  beat  Pete's  record." 

Miss  Burke  knew  Rodney  was 
afraid  and  experiencing  chagrin  for 
perhaps  the  first  time  in  his  life.  She 
could  see  it  in  his  face,  but  she  had 
to  admire  the  way  he  stepp